K 
 
 M 
 
 P 
 
 '''^-. .. 
 •-< ty •«? 
 
 RESENTJ 
 
 M. ,,,■ 
 
 i-;.^ \/ 
 
 SD BY 
 
 Ff5f^ 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tiiis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924079583484 
 
LIBRARY OF FATHERS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH, 
 
 ANTERIOR TO THE DIVISION OF THE EAST AND WEST. 
 
 TRANSLATED BY MEMBERS OP THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 
 
 YET SHALL NOT THY TEACHERS BE REMOVED INTO A CORNER ANY MORE, BUT 
 THINE EYES SHALL SEE THY TEACHERS. fsaiah XXX. 20. 
 
 OXFORD, 
 
 JOHN HENRY PARKER; 
 
 J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON. 
 
 MDCCCXUV. 
 
TO THE 
 MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD 
 
 WILLIAM 
 
 LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY, 
 PRIMATE OF ALL ENGLAND, 
 
 FORMERLY REGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, 
 
 THIS LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 ANCIENT BISHOPS, FATHERS, DOCTORS, MARTYRS, CONFESSORS, 
 OF CHRIST'S HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH, 
 
 IS 
 
 WITH HIS grace's PERMISSION 
 
 BESPECTPULLY INSCRIBED, 
 
 IN TOKEN OF 
 
 REVERENCE FOR HIS PERSON AND SACRED OFFICE, 
 
 AND OF 
 
 GRATITUDE FOR HIS EPISCOPAL KINDNESS. 
 
THE 
 
 EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN, 
 
 BISHOP OF CARTHAGE AND MARTYR, 
 
 WITH 
 
 THE COUNCIL OF CARTHAGE, 
 
 BAPTISM OF HERETICS. 
 
 TO WHICH ARE ADDED, 
 
 THE EXTANT WORKS OF S. PACIAN, 
 
 BISHOP OF BARCELONA. 
 
 WITH NOTES AND- INDICES. 
 
 OXFORD, 
 
 JOHN HENRY PARKER j 
 
 J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON. 
 
 MDCCCXLIV. 
 
THE 
 
 EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN, 
 
 BISHOP OF CARTHAGE AND MARTYR, 
 
 WITH 
 
 THE COUNCIL OF CARTHAGE, 
 
 BAPTISM OF HERETICS. 
 
 OXFORD, 
 
 JOHN HENRY PARKER; 
 
 J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON. 
 
 MDCCCXLIV. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The Epistles of S. Cyprian exhibit in detail but one 
 portion of his character of mind or thought. Unlike thej^''^^°°' 
 collections preserved of S. Ambrose or S. Augustine, not™"g™ 
 one has survived, written upon a subject in any sense the Ep. 
 private, or to a private friend. It was remarked long since 
 by S. Jerome', " Blessed Cyprian, like a most pure fountain, 
 floweth sweetly and softly; and being wholly occupied in 
 the exhortation to holy action, hemmed in by the. straits of 
 persecution, he no where discoursed on the Divine Scrip- 
 tures." Of the Epistles which are preserved, one", at least, 
 which is chiefly taken up with the Sacramental meanings of ^^' 
 Holy Scripture, indicates, as well as his " Testimonies," a full 
 possession of the system of Scriptural interpretation, which, 
 whether by intuition or by tradition, was the heritage of the 
 Ancient Church, as he in his turn aided to fix that meaning. 
 That Epistle is like one flash from a mind we love, disclosing 
 to us as it were a new world within it, enlarging and re- 
 arranging all our previous thoughts of it, and deepening our 
 reverence towards it. Of a kind, which will with many 
 command little sympathy now, it shews a reverential con- 
 templation and grasp of the hidden meaning of Holy Scripture 
 in its Sacramental aspect, which we must the more admire in 
 one, whose duties, almost fi-om the time of his conversion, were 
 of intense and absorbing activity. One such has been preserved 
 to us perhaps, to coiTect naiTow views as to a mind, chiefly 
 called to the " care of the Churches" and the external mainte- 
 nance of things deeply internal, discipline and unity. Yet, 
 
 1 S. Jer. Ep. 49. ad Paul. 
 
vi PREFACE. 
 
 mostly, He Who distributeth even to His Saints as He wills, 
 has withdrawn the rest from sight, and exhibited His servant 
 to us, directly, only in the single yet manifold relations of 
 the shepherd of his people, an eminent Pastor in the whole 
 Church. So God "tempereth the body" together; and 
 S. Cyprian the more occupies the place which his humility 
 loved, while he has but the office of one member of the 
 body, ministering eminently in the functions only of practical 
 life, and leaving others to supply what from him is lacking. 
 
 His Epistles are not only mostly of the same stamp and 
 character, but they even group'' chiefly together round the 
 diflicult practical questions, with which his brief Episcopate 
 was harassed. On him, indeed, fell well-nigh the care of 
 the Western Church; during the eleven years of his Episco- 
 pate, he survived five Bishops of Rome, whose chief office 
 appears to have been to prepare for that highest, their 
 Martyrdom. At the most critical lime, the Roman See was 
 vacant for above a year'; when filled, the Episcopate of 
 Cornelius was first to be vindicated against Novatian; it was 
 opposed for a time even by Confessors in his own Church ; 
 a year later it was still unsettled and Cornelius himself was 
 ''59.§.2. daunted"; that same year (A. 252.) saw S. Cornelius a Martyr 
 and S. Lucius, his successor, in banishment; Pope Stephen's 
 Episcopate alone passed beyond the third year, and even 
 then important cases in Spain and Gaul were decided by 
 ' 67. the weight of S. Cyprian, in the one case" against the pre- 
 ■ifs. vious judgment of Stephen, in the other", through him; as, 
 equally in the time of S. Cornelius, both decisions as to the 
 lapsed, as well that which granted restoration after protracted 
 
 <• 55, "J. 5. penance", as their immediate restoration' on the eve of the 
 • 57. . 
 
 new persecution under G alius, were first enacted by an 
 
 African, and subsequently adopted by a Roman, Council. 
 
 e Life, His Episcopate followed so closely « upon his conversion, 
 
 that the deep grace already visible alone took it out of the 
 
 2 Small collections were made by 20. A. 250 ; S. Cornelius was not elected 
 St C. himself, Ep. 20. 25. 32. 35. just before Easter, A. 251. (Ep. 43. $.2.) 
 
 ' S. Fabian's martyrdom was Jan. but was shortly after. (Ep. 44.) 
 
 §.G, 
 
PREFACE. vii 
 
 Apostolic restriction, so that it has been a marvel, whence 
 he, " having never learned," could be imbued so deeply and 
 so accurately with the whole of Christian doctrine and 
 discipline*. His Episcopate pointed him out to be de- 
 manded " for the lions"," and, directed' by God to retire, he ^22. 59, 
 was proscribed. Apart, in concealment, with few Clergy ' 16, 3. 
 around him'', in an exile of two' years, he had in a new crisis, I'll' 
 when delay was ill brooked yet partial decisions dangerous, 
 to hold together and unite the mind of the Western Church. 
 The Roman See was vacant ; in his own was a faction 
 personally opposed to himself, seeking to win popularity by 
 laxer measures", and supported by one layman", as it seems, "i^i^** 
 with all secular influences; intestine divisions"; the miserable ° 41. 
 number of lapsed ■■ over the whole world, (the result of pre-pjo'ii. 
 vious laxity 1,) forcing a decision yet aggravating its difficulty; i*' ^"^ 
 numbers liable in sickly seasons' to be carried oflF by death,' n. i- 
 their denial of their Lord uncancelled, and Satan tempting 
 them deeper to renounce willingly in deeds and a heathen 
 life and the pleasures of sense ° Him, Whom they had un- ' 65, 4. 
 willingly for fear of, or some through, extreme' tortures denied' ^i> ^^ 
 
 66. 
 
 in word ; among the lapsed themselves, various degrees of sin 
 and penitence"; Martyrs andConfessors led by over-easiness""^*- 2^- 
 or misguided by the factious presbyters to facilitate an in- §. 4. 
 discriminate or unrepentant admission ^ ; and exposing him^^g'^^^' 
 
 §• 3. 33, 
 
 to odium* and hard speeches" from his people; the lapsed,^ 27, 2. 
 with the people, extorting restoration from some Bishops of less a '36, e. 
 devoted courage and demanding it of himself ; the schismatics ^ 27, §■ 
 offering freely the peace which they had not to give % and §. 2. 33. 
 withdrawing them from the hope of those Sacraments which 5. je ' 
 they pretended to restore ; the motives of his retirement ^*P^' 
 misunderstood and for a time at least invidiously represented 
 even by the Clergy at Rome**, how much more by the factious " ^• 
 
 4 Baronius supposed that he must the Holy Spirit in his Baptism, must 
 
 have heen acq^uainted with our books as of necessity include enlightening as to 
 
 a heathen, " unless it be attributed to Divine truth ; since great sanctification 
 
 a miracle," (H. E. A. 250. $. 11.) Un- implies il ; and his very Vfords (ad Don. 
 
 doubtedly vre are entitled to assume a §. 3. p. 3. Oxf. Tr.) can hardly stop 
 
 higher illumination, see belovr. His short of it. 
 account of the amazing infusion of 
 
viii PREFACE. 
 
 in his own people ! whatever was done a precedent for the 
 whole Church, his own Presbyters needing his presence, yet 
 himself hindered still further from returning by the very 
 "43- confusion', lest his return should be the occasion of dis- 
 turbance, which the heathen powers might turn to evil! 
 Any one must have the tenderness and holiness of S. Cyprian 
 aud his holy love of unity to estimate the intensity of suffer- 
 ing, at being unable at such a time to bind up the wounded, 
 to raise the fallen, to gather in one those scattered from the 
 fold. 
 
 The decision of the Church on the lapsed determined the 
 course of schism ; so that scarcely had she formally adopted 
 the merciful side, when they who had used laxity professed 
 'P- m^ severity ^ Scarcely then had S. Cyprian returned, when the 
 schism of Novatus and Novatian broke out, and with imper- 
 8 44. 45. feet information as to the events^, amid misrepresentations 
 g*t" t®' diligently circulated by the emissaries of Novatian ^ he had 
 8. 9- to take measures to procure the recognition of S. Cornelius' 
 'and to keep his Church in communion with the true Bishop. 
 Even the stedfast heart of S. Cornelius, which S. Cyprian 
 ''59,2-4.80 much extols, at one time sunk', shaken, it seems, by that 
 which must be most trying to a religious mind, the dread 
 lest, on occasion of religious discipline, those who might yet 
 be saved should forsake the Church and be lost. S. Cypriau, 
 having had to uphold his election, had now to encourage 
 himself in the maintenance of the common discipline. 
 Meanwhile, the dreadful pestilence which, it has been said, 
 " from A. 250. to A. 265. raged without any interruption in 
 every province, every city and almost every family of the 
 Roman empire," had already begun ; its severest ravages in 
 Africa seem to be placed at this time^; and continual preach- 
 ing ^ arousing the people to the "profusion of exuberant 
 
 5 The ad Demetrian. and de Mortal, very treatise, yet the addition of 
 are placed then. " assidue" and " publioe" requires that 
 
 6 In the de Mortal. §. 14. he says, it should have been " a frequent and 
 that it had been often revealed to him, public exhortation." S. Cyprian speaks 
 " ut contestarer assidue et publiob of preaching as part of the Episcopal 
 prsedicarem," that we ought not to office and his own practice. Ep.lv, 11. 
 sorrovF, &c. Although prsedicarem n. z. Iviii, 4. Ixxx, 2. add Life, §, 18, 
 might have been understood of that p. xvili. 
 
PREFACE. ix 
 
 works" of charity, and his own unwearied " sleeplessness in 
 the watchings of benevolence '," may account for the fewness' Life, 
 of the letters during this period. One more troubled period "" ' 
 was the herald of his rest. The decision of the Council of 
 Carthage that the Novatians too were to be included in the 
 African rite of baptizing heretics, brought on the contro- 
 versy, to him the more deeply painful, in that be who had 
 hitherto been the centime of union to the Church, now unex- 
 pectedly, gave occasion to distraction ; he who had been the 
 instrument of peace to the Roman Church, was rejected by 
 her Bishop, his legates" regarded as those with whom it is ""75,26. 
 prohibited " so much as to eat." One year of this sorrow 
 brought him within a year of his glory. One" year of rest "Life, 
 during his Christian life was given him, to set his Diocese in "' ^^'^' 
 order, and as a calm entry into the haven of his everlasting 
 rest. On Aug. 30, A. 257, he received from Paternus his 
 sentence of banishment; on Sept. 14, he saw the vision 
 which assured him of martyrdom and foretold its manner and 
 its day ; on Sept. 14, A. 258, he was with his Lord. The 
 few remaining Epistles are on the one subject, on which he 
 ever kindles, " in expectation of the glory which shall be 
 revealed," exhortations to martyrdom or preparation for his 
 own. One is from his place of banishment, a second after 
 his recal by Maximus, and on the very verge of his martyrdom, 
 since it reports that of S. Sixtus, " the good and peace- 
 making Bishop" of Rome, on Aug. 6 ; the last yet nearer, in 
 retirement, until the Proconsul should arrive, closing with an 
 injunction to tranquillity, in conformity with his whole life, 
 and giving, in a few words of touching simplicity, his parting 
 benediction. 
 
 The first of these periods of trouble was the most enduring, 
 and to his tenderness of soul must have been the most 
 aflBicting trial. Yet the very greatness of the evil forbade 
 present action. The higher his consciousness of the mag- 
 nitude of his oiBce, the more deeply his humility felt that, 
 although the powers entrusted to him were absolute and 
 independent, he had morally no right, in a matter of such 
 
X PREFACE. 
 
 moment, to act alone. Meanwhile, his faith in God's pro- 
 tecting Presence in His Church was his stay. What duty 
 required could not turn out to evil to any who were really 
 His; those plants only would be finally rooted up, which 
 » 52, 4. the Heavenly Father had not planted". Appreciating in this 
 ' " way also, the unity of the Body of Christ, he wished what 
 was enacted to be the act of the whole body, not in the 
 modern way of suflSrage, but by " advice of the Clergy, con- 
 p 14, 5. currence of the laity ■'." 
 
 Any one who follows the course of the Epistles of this 
 period, must be filled with admiration at his stedfast, un- 
 varying course. He kept in view the point to which the 
 vessel of the Church must be guided, but felt that there was 
 One only, Whose Presence in the ship could bring it " im- 
 mediately to the land whither they went." For the present, 
 he saw that so deep a wound could not be slightly healed ; 
 most could but recover slowly, if at all, from a fall so ex- 
 ceeding ; hasty and indiscriminate restoration had been but 
 <! 15, 1. to profane Things Holy', and emperil those on whom they 
 '15,2. were prematurely bestowed''; they who had cast themselves 
 16,2.17. Qyt of the body of Christ, were, if possible, to be roused to 
 feel the intensity of their loss, that the sharp torture of their 
 privation might awaken their dormant life, the fear of 
 everlasting fire nerve them to overcome all other fears, the 
 fearfulness of being without Christ gather up all their 
 = 19. 55. energies, that they be not without Him for ever". It is thus 
 de Laps, that God Himself often deals with the soul, withdrawing His 
 
 fin. 
 
 176. Presence and allowing it to be tortured and darkened by the 
 spectres and shadows of its former sins. It was easier per- 
 haps, from having denied Christ to become His martyr, than 
 to repent amid an easy restoration. Penitence after such 
 falls must be itself a martyrdom. 
 
 His very energy at this time is employed in gaining all to 
 
 his own patience and self-possession, that all might delay 
 
 acting prematurely, in order that when God should permit 
 
 them to be gathered together, all might act advisedly and as 
 
 '20. with one soul. To the Roman Clergy', the Martyrs and 
 
PREFACE. xi 
 
 Confessors', his own Clergy", his people', the lapsed*' them- ' 16. 
 selves, he writes in one even tone, pressing on all the26. 32. ' 
 necessity of one well-balanced tenor of action ; he seems ^^{^'43 
 like one marshalling those scattered by the grievous inroad '33. 
 of the persecution into one united army ; a centre of unity, 
 attracting all to his own poised and stedfast rest. Acting him- 
 self stedfastly on the principle, that " what concerned all 
 in common," he " dared^ not to prejudge and claim to himself* 26. 
 alone;" that what as a precedent'', " concerned not a few, nor ' 34, 3. 
 one Church, nor one Province," must be waited for " from the 
 whole Church '';" he could, with consistent energy, inculcate ^ 20.56. 
 that " one" rule of discipline and one consent be observed by <^ 25 fin. 
 all, according to the Lord's commands." Meantime, in 
 conjunction with the Clergy of Rome, (who, with several 
 neighbouring Bishops, concurred in the wisdom of his de- 
 cision'',) he made provision for the care of the lapsed, when ''30, 8. 
 sick*, and had regard to individual cases, whenever this dide I's, 
 not forestall the judgment of the Church '. From the first, he f 24. 25. 
 indicates the course which he thought healthful. The complaint 
 that certain Presbyters admitted the lapsed to Communion with- 
 out the due period of public penitence and formal restoration 
 by the Bishop and Clergy of such as were approved*', and hisg is. 16. 
 request to the Confessors that they would restrain their ' 
 recommendations to such as had by penitence made " very 
 nearly full amends"," indicate that he was prepared to restore" 15 fin. 
 such as had fulfilled these conditions. But denying to 
 himself the exercise of his individual authority, he carried 
 with him the judgment of the whole Church ; the counsel, 
 suggested by one, became the act of all ; and out of the 
 perplexities of a new decision, when the variety of natural 
 temperament', strictness, lenity, firmness, pliableness, or the 
 
 ' Antonianus occurs as an instance adulterers, (§. 17-) the very extent to 
 
 of those within the Church, who were which the Novatian heresy actually 
 
 perplexed by the milder course taken, spread, indicates the same. The same 
 
 (Ep. 55.) and the very detail in which sensitiveness as to the purity of the 
 
 St. C. meets his difficulties implies the Church, which carries some beyond the 
 
 extent to which they were entertained, bounds, would exist in many of more 
 
 The strictness of the African Church dutiful mind within it ; those who 
 
 appears also incidentally in that some failed in a trial and were carried out of 
 
 had wholly denied reconciliation to the barn-floor, would only be a portion 
 
xii PREFACE. 
 
 divers relations to the lapsed themselves, might have oc- 
 casioned much disharmony, the Church emerged, reflecting 
 in the unbroken unity of its mode of action the Oneness of 
 its Author. 
 
 The. same wonderful union of caution and promptness is 
 
 visible in his measures to obtain the unanimous recognition 
 
 of Cornelius. Convinced of the rectitude of his election 
 
 fi-om the first, he at once announced his consecration to the 
 
 i 45, 1. Church at Carthage', refusing to allow lying reports to defile 
 
 "•44.46. the sanctity of the priesthood or the presence of the Altar '• 
 
 Yet in obtaining his recognition he awaited such evidence 
 
 from Rome, as should overbear all doubt and ensure the 
 
 ' 45, 2. uniform recognition at the hands of all'. 
 
 48 2 
 
 ' ' Even in that question, in which he for the time failed, on 
 heretical baptism, his measures seem most wonderfully 
 adapted for obtaining unity. He overrules none, yet wins 
 almost all ; and there is perhaps hardly any more remarkable 
 memorial of the unperceived influence of one mind over 
 others, than the way in which the letter of Firmilian and the 
 Council of Carthage echo his maxims and grounds of Scrip- 
 ture, so that the Council seems by the mouths of many to be 
 uttering the thoughts of one. And even here it should be 
 observed that the question was of practice only, not of prin- ■ 
 ciples or doctrines ; for on the ineflScacy of the Sacraments 
 out of the Church S. Augustine concurred with S. Cyprian, 
 while controverting the practice derived from it. The practice 
 itself which S. Cyprian retained in the African Church, re- 
 mained in the Eastern", and appears to be adopted, although 
 unrecognised, by the Roman Communion among ourselves. 
 
 Wisdom must hare it in common with mere policy, that 
 she chooses her measures well ; it need hardly be said, that 
 the measures of a great Saint cannot be chosen with a view 
 to any thing merely external, not even the peace of the 
 Church itself. Unity was the great object of S. Cyprian's 
 
 of those sifted by it. The strictness of 59, 20. 1. 
 
 the Laity even amid "joy at the return 8 gge, at length, Note G. on Tert. de 
 
 of the less culpable" is mentioned, Ep. Rapt. p. 280 .sqq. 
 
PREFACE. xiii 
 
 life, because it is the very centre of his doctrine, as flowing 
 from love, the bond of all. Unity being an effluence from 
 the Unity of God, a fruit of the Indwelling of His Spirit, 
 His Bond, knitting and joining together His own"", typified ™ s. Fir- 
 in the Sacraments" and itself a Sacrament", faith in love, its"V. 
 maintenance was not the maintenance of any thing outward, g 5^' ^''■ 
 but the developement of an inward grace. It must suffer of°45, i. 
 course from any injury of its outward form, but over and js, 9. 
 above any effects, one leanis, on the very surface of S. Cyprian, 
 something of its intrinsic beauty and propriety'- As being of 
 grace, it is graceful, lovely, in and for itself; it is the visible 
 expression of what is heavenly. As being a grace, it must 
 emanate from within. The peace of the Church then must 
 be the result of the peace of individuals, as heresy and 
 schism are of their restlessness. S. Cyprian, in cultivating 
 unity, cultivated it as a Christian grace ; as such, it was an 
 end in itself; the free union of different wills in one consent 
 was an antagonist to self-will, a present cultivation of grace, 
 a sight pleasing to Him Who purchased and "gave peace" 
 to His own, a practising and prelude of the everlasting 
 harmony. 
 
 The same temper then which S. Cyprian laboured to form 
 in the whole Church, he studied to foster in his own ; what 
 he was in the greatest questions, that he was in the least: 
 to his own people the same as to the whole Church. As he 
 would not in the case of the lapsed forestall the judgment of 
 the Church, so neither that of his own people as to sub- 
 deacons who had retired in persecution. "I cannot make p 34, 3. 
 myself sole judge," are the words of one, who, by a moral 
 necessity, could not act out of the unity in which he lived, 
 whose individual existence was inseparable from the body of 
 which he was the visible head. He would be nothing of 
 himself, except the bond which binds all together, and thus 
 he becomes (so to speak) the animating life of all, since his 
 life is his Lord's in him. A proof how " the meek inherit 
 
 ' Of this sort, seems the fitness which St, C. sees in " one rule of discipline and 
 one consent," e. g. Ep. 25. 
 
xiv PREFACE. 
 
 the earth," and " having nothing, possess all things ;" an 
 instance also, that the highest conceptions of Episcopal 
 authority lead in a well-ordered mind to the most self- 
 denying moderation in their exercise. Episcopal authority, 
 apart from the doctrine of the mystical unity of the Church, 
 would be liable to be secular, arbitrary, despotic ; in con- 
 nection with it, it derives its qualities from Him, of Whom 
 it is, and is essentially spiritual, parental, self-sacrificing. 
 The Bishop, as conceived by S. Cyprian, though set over 
 the Church, is yet in and of her ; not, like a secular power, 
 external to those it rules, nor again deriving authority from 
 1 iCor. it, yet "set in her';" the visible representative of the In- 
 Ep. 48. visible Head; the joint, compacting the members together, 
 *"• yet one with the Church, as the Church with him ; on the 
 ' 33. 46. one hand, deriving his authority by vicarious succession' from 
 75.' ^^' the Apostles, " chosen," " ordained," " ruled," " inspired," 
 "strengthened," "protected," by Christ'", on the other, by 
 the unity of the Spirit which holds together invisibly each 
 part of the Church and its whole, " in the Church, as the 
 ' 66, 7. Church in the Bishop '." The Bishop, independent in 
 authority, was one organic whole with the Church. It 
 belonged, then, to the oneness of the Church, that whatever 
 was done, should emanate from her oneness and love, as the 
 result of a concordant will, not be accepted only by a cold 
 unparticipating obedience. The maxim accordingly of S. 
 Ignatius for the people, " to do nothing without the Bishop," 
 finds in S. Cyprian the counterpart for the Bishop, " do 
 nothing without the Presbytery and the concurrence of the 
 people;" in his well-known words, " fi-om the beginning of 
 my Episcopate, I resolved to do nothing of my own private 
 judgment without your advice and the concurrence of the 
 ' 14, 5. people." If possible, he abated from his right ', in order to 
 gain the more loving concurrence to what he saw to be 
 right. In the abstract he asserted his right to exercise alone 
 " 35. the authority committed to him of God; held it back", while 
 »34. he might; when necessary he exercised it'. But in pro- 
 '" Ep. 48 fin. see other passages in Index, v. Bishop. 
 
PREFACE. XV 
 
 portion as he felt the intensity of the Episcopal authority, 
 from which, until compelled by the anxiety of the people, he 
 had shrunk, he was tender in wielding that whose weight he 
 knew. He reverenced his own authority, and His Majesty, 
 " Who maketh Bishops," and could not use lightly what 
 could not fall lightly, powers given him " to edification, and 
 not to destruction." 
 
 Whom then modern infidelity has made almost its ideal 
 of high-strained and arbitrary authority, we find uniformly 
 refraining upon principle firom exercising his authority 
 alone, apologizing to his Clergy, when, through urgent 
 circumstances, he even carried out, in union with a portion 
 only, what had been agreed upon in common; and this in the 
 appointment of men already approved, to the inferior oflSces 
 of Reader and Subdeacon ' ; explaining to them and to his " 29. cf. 
 people what he did alone even by Divine revelation"; wishing » 40. 
 no act of his to be concealed from his Clergy'; giving" 29. init. 
 account of his acts to the Clergy of other Churches"; so 
 acting towards those who vexatiously and contemptuously 
 opposed him, that, when compelled to speak of himself, he 
 could even say, " our '' patience and easiness and kindliness ^ 59, 22. 
 are open to all who come ; I forgive every thing ; I overlook 
 many things through my longing to unite the brotherhood — 
 I am almost myself a delinquent in remitting delinquencies 
 more than I ought ;" " contempt ' of my authority I have " 16, 2. 
 ever habitually overlooked and endured;" and so humble, 
 as to be able, after the example of our Blessed Lord, to 
 speak of his own humility, as "known'' very well and loved* 66, 2. 
 both by the brethren and the very heathen." 
 
 Such being the feeling left from the larger collections of 
 his letters, the insulated letters yet enhance the impression 
 furnished by these, of a mind full of love '^, sympathising 
 with all, putting itself forth on all occasions, yet in humility 
 
 " The Clergy of Borne remark on partly out of his own allowance, Ep. ?. 
 
 his humility herein, Ep. 30. 1. 13. and Ep. 62. on the Numidian cap- 
 's see e. g. his care for the poor and Hyes. 
 
 confessors (Ep. 5. 7. 12. 14. 31. §. 6.) 
 
xvi PREFACE. 
 
 in all. So striking indeed is that characteristic of great 
 
 saints both in his letters to the Confessors and their answers 
 
 to him, " in honour preferring one another," that those who 
 
 know it not, would think it unreal, because so to them". 
 
 They are the gladliest of his letters, in which he can give 
 
 • 6. 10. fullest scope to his own secret longings'; yet even here, amid 
 
 6o! 6i! his deference to those who had suffered for Christ, he 
 
 5g_ ■ omits not, when needed, whatever it must have cost him, 
 
 ' '3- admonition '. 
 
 The very severity of his language against heresy and 
 schism and his keen perception of the heretical principle in 
 all schism", (which gives such value to his Epistles on 
 heretical Baptism,) as also of the essentially schismatic 
 character of all heresy, in him flow from intensity of love, 
 which could feel how alien these are, in principle and their 
 first spring, from the love of God, wherewith it loves. The 
 holy may " hate" God's enemies " with a perfect hatred ;" 
 S. Paul, who " for his brethren could wish himself accursed 
 from Christ," may pronounce "Anathema" on those who 
 love Him not incorruptly ; the " meekest of men" who 
 prayed, " or else blot me also out of Thy book," may be 
 " very wroth," and say, " Respect not Thou their offering." 
 
 Thus much may be said in explanation, if it may be, to some 
 who have preconceived notions of this great Bishop. Else it is 
 not for such as us to praise one, of whom, more than perhaps 
 that of others, " the praise is in the Church" whose unity he 
 loved. His day '^ was early kept in East and West, throughout 
 Africa, in Gaul, Spain, and Italy; in Rome itself, with whose 
 S. Cornelius as he was united in life, so " in death, he was 
 not divided," " confessing his Lord on the same day although 
 not the same year'^," their joint festival was known by the 
 name of S. Cyprian alone"; he alone of all the saints 
 
 1' comp. e. g. Ep. 28. and 31. 76. and p. 856. 
 
 77 — 79. and in like way tliose of Lu- i^ gge authorities in Tillemont H. E. 
 
 cianus and Celerinus. Tliere is, with Art. S. Cyprien art. 62. T. iv. 77. 
 
 this reverent sympathy, a little admo- '' S. Jerome de Vir. ill. 
 
 nition intermingled to the Confessors " An old Roman Calendar caJla 
 
 at Carthage, as being their Bishop. the 6 weeks from Sept. 14, [his day 
 
 " Mohler Patrologie, Cyprianus until the Fest. Exalt. S. Crucia was 
 
PREFACE. xvii 
 
 tlu'QUgbout the Church has been joiijfid with the few saints 
 of Rome commemorated in the Roman Canon. A touching 
 recognition of the glories and excellences of one, who had 
 been by them for a time rejected. 
 
 The Epistles of S. Cyprian are the more deeply interesting 
 to us, in that he, who has been called " the ideal of a Chris- 
 tian Bishop," has been almost involuntarily chosen as the 
 model of our Church. We seem to have felt how much we 
 owe to Grod through him, as mitigating to us the difficulties of 
 a position as yet unavoidable, and justifying our adherence 
 to it. Gratitude to him, and the transparent sincerity of 
 sou!, which S. Augustine so often praises in him, have 
 gained to his writings a love beyond, perhaps, what has been 
 given to any other father, even in quarters, when a system of 
 doctrine was entertained much at variance with his. He 
 has been honoured, almost, as it were, as the Apostle of our 
 Church. His writings present the theory of the Episcopate, 
 which bears out our position on one side and the other ; witli 
 an intense feeling of the responsibility of Bishops to their 
 Lord, he claimed for each the right of acting with no human 
 responsibility, and disclaimed for himself, as Primate, the 
 right of controlling otliers* Consulted by others, in his own " 63, i. 
 Province, he puts off from himself any right of judgment, 23. 
 and with humility responds to the humility which applies to pjgf/ 
 him°. In the most faying season of his life, when the <le-°e.g-3- 
 cision of the African Council on the Baptism of heretics 
 unexpectedly threatened the peace which be bad ever fostered, 
 and brought the r^ection of his Communion by the Bishop 
 of Rome, he maintained in act the abstract independence of 
 Cliurcbes, which he had in theory maSsntained ; abandoned 
 not what he believed to be the ground of Holy Scripture and 
 of former practice ; and waited for the restoration of the 
 peace whicJi he himself broke not. Rejected, he himself 
 br4»ke no peace, so tkM, although involuntarily out «f com- 
 
 iDStitirted, when it was transferred to mas. S. Gregory the Great (Ep. ii. 32.) 
 Sept. IS.] to Adves^ ' .the weeks after zUo calls 'the day by his name only. 
 S. Cyprian." The Calendar of Leo Tillem. 1. c. 
 Allat. so counts tlie 9 weeks to Christ- 
 
 b 
 
xviii PREFACE. 
 
 p Je niunion with Rome, St. Augustine says' of him in contrast 
 
 Don, V. with Stephen, who " thought that they were to be put out of 
 communion, who endeavoured to disturb the ancient practice 
 as to the reception of heretics ;" " he [St. C] contrariwise, 
 moved by the difficulty of the question itself, and most 
 largely endued with the holy tendernesses of charity, thought 
 he ought to abide in unity with those who held differently." 
 It is not, of course, meant by this, that the mere negative 
 side can adequately represent any truth j as well might the 
 shadow which preserves the empty, unsubstantial, darkened 
 form and outline, stand alone for the living substance which 
 projects it. It were a perverted view of St. Cyprian's doc- 
 trine of the Episcopate, which should place prominently the 
 independence either of individual Bishops or of provincial 
 Churches ; it were to set up what they are not (the absence 
 of dependence) as the ideal of what they are. S. Cyprian's 
 idea of the Episcopate is manifoldness in unity ; many shep- 
 herds feeding our flock, yet therefore many, that they might 
 
 68. §. 3. act in unity against any who would waste it ; "a large bodyj 
 but cemented by the glue of mutual concord and bond of 
 unity ;" many rays, streams, branches, to diffuse every where 
 light, fertility, nourishment, yet the connected issues from 
 the One Source. Since charity, as the condition of the 
 presence of the Holy Spirit, is the bond which unites them, 
 so may we trust that we, amid a forced independence, share 
 the unity whereby S. Cyprian was held with the whole body, 
 if we have his reverence for unity and his love. It were some 
 earnest of its presence, if we begin to desire unity earnestly 
 among ourselves, to act on his words when communicating a 
 vision, on the unavailableness or hindrance of prayers from 
 
 ■"iii^. a divided house''. 
 
 comp. 
 
 CO, ]. Yet, in the mean time, not only does the doctrine of the 
 Episcopate, held and acted upon by S. Cyprian, but the 
 tests also of unity, which have been generally adopted from 
 him, bear witness to our actual position. All subsequent 
 experience has confirmed what his wonderful intuition into 
 the true nature of Christian unity, and schism as its' an- 
 
PREFACE. xix 
 
 tagonist, enabled him to discern, that a member really divided 
 from the body, however it might for a time exist through the life 
 which it brought with it from the parent stock, could not continue 
 to have life and growth', and that those severed from "the ''55, i. 
 
 20. 
 
 unity and charity of the Church" could not have the Sacraments 
 of the Church. One might add, which he implies, although 
 not formally drawn out, that heretical or schismatical bodies 
 develope into further heresy. These tests were stamped 
 anew by the thoughtful wisdom of S. Augustine, and have 
 been verified in all times. Their negative voice is then of 
 exceeding weight. We may thankfully accept and urge the 
 tests, sometimes vaguely adduced against us. The more it 
 can be shewn that they have never failed, the deeper their 
 value to us; the truer and more unfailing the touchstone, 
 the more surely is our Church, which stands it, gold. One 
 has but to fix one's mind on the manifold and multiplied 
 tokens of life, which now after three centuries of trial in 
 her seeming isolation, God is with enlarged bountifulness 
 pouring into our Church, acting not individually alone upon 
 her members, but leavening her as a whole, in order to feel 
 with the fullest conviction that the " branch"" which " brings 
 forth more fi'uit in its age," is not broken off; the stream 
 flowing on, is not parted from its fountain ; that through 
 "the" ordination of Bishops and the ordering of the Church, ° 37, l. 
 running down along the course of time and the line of 
 succession," she is joined on to Him Who ordered it. Our 
 Apostolic succession is our title of inheritance ; the life every 
 where diffused and enlarging through our Church is a proof 
 that, by God's good Providence, that succession is not 
 vitiated ; the Sacramental life of individuals, and the witness 
 given to them, attests to such as will receive It, His Presence 
 in her Sacraments ; His dealings with our whole Church, 
 that He has^some gracious design for her as a whole. Thus 
 much may, perhaps, be said here, on account of the especial 
 relation of S. Cyprian to ourselves; it may be the rather 
 
 18 De Unit. $. 4. p. 136. Oxf. Tr. 
 b2 
 
XX PREFACE. 
 
 said, because insulated passages might readily be produced 
 which might seem unfavourable to us. Yet in proportion as 
 we understand in its full extent the heretical and schismatical 
 character, and shrink not from the terms in which he de- 
 scribes it, the more we see that it belongs not to us. We 
 know, again, that we have the succession ; we see that there 
 is vivid life ; God bears witness to us, one by one, that we 
 have the Sacraments; one other test our own Church gives 
 with S. Cyprian, " the bond of peace" and the " spirit of 
 concord ;" if with our other gifts, we have charity, we may 
 be the surer that we have unity. May God enlarge it ! 
 
 It has been already said that such observations as the above 
 on S. Cyprian can be intended only to explain to some, one 
 part of his character, which men of this world mistake, as though 
 because self-denial, humility, poverty, endurance, meekness, 
 give power, or rather invite His Presence ' Whom none can 
 gainsay or resist,' therefore the power were, to such, other than 
 a burthen. Else, S. Augustine could not adequately praise 
 him; how should we? But lest to draw a.ttenti'On to one 
 point be to withdraw it from others, it may be remarked how 
 in the Epistles also, single expressions have been loci 
 classici, which have to the subsequent Cbtwch been evi- 
 dence of the doctrine of the earlier, as, not to go further, 
 '.see,eK. may be seen by the rase of them in S. Augustine". But, 
 54 ' 'indeed, although S. Cyprian is subject to the Church of 
 which he was one bright star, there is yet one characteristic 
 of his life which might well lead persons to approach his 
 writings with especial reverence. 
 
 The words of S. Cyprian are not those only of one ever 
 loved and revered in the Church as "a" Catholic Bishop and 
 Catholic Martyr, who, the greater he was, so much the more 
 humbled himself in all things that he might find grace before 
 God," who had himself first done all to which he exhorted, 
 "taughf" in life what he did, and did in death what be 
 taught," whom God vouchsafed (in S. Augustine's words) 
 " to predestinate among His saints before time, to create 
 
 w S. Aug. de Bapt. <;. Don. iii. ^. 5. » S. Aug. Serm. 312. in Nat. C'ypr. M. 
 
PREFACE. xxi 
 
 among men at the time most needed, to call erring, cleanse 
 in defiling, form believing, teach obeying, rule teaching, aid 
 fighting, crown conquering;" they were uttered amid a 
 fulness of the presence of the Spirit, which we, in these last 
 days, can hardly picture to om-selves. Conceive we, what it 
 would be now, amid our manifold distractions, to be encom- 
 passed by guiding visions; to have the prophecy of Joel 
 still fulfilled, " your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, 
 your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see 
 visions;" our children warned and warning us by visions, 
 which in ecstasy ° they saw with their eyes and heard and spoke ; " 1 6, s. 
 one who had forsaken all, called by distinct vision" to over- » 39. 
 come his fears and venture on the Ministry of the Church, 
 prophetic words foretelling when men by death should 
 glorify God ; and amid this effusion of the Holy Spirit to see 
 one guided by revelations along the whole course of an 
 anxious Episcopate, while feeling the weight of every word 
 which fell fi:om his mouth ; in a time of relaxed discipline 
 foretelling the persecution which should follow, as the result 
 of our Lord's displeasure on disobedience and worldliness',y ii. 4. 
 in the hottest persecution the peace which should shortly 
 come, and which was brought about by the sudden overthrow 
 and death of a persecutor, in might and fierceness a type of 
 Anti-Christ, in the midst of victory ' ; knowing whereon the ' §. 7. 
 protracted troubles depended, not on the might of adversaries, 
 but on intestine discord °, and the proving of the faith of ° §. 3. 
 others "; and himself by vision called to vigils and more earnest •> §. 7. 
 intercession ", frequently visited and rebuked to maintain the « §. 5. 
 commandments of the Lord " wholly pure, and inviolate ^ ;" '' 16, 2. 
 out of the renewed peace, by abundant revelations, fore- 
 seeing fresh persecution^'; and for himself, warned on things 
 which seem least as well as greatest; the admission of a 
 presbyter into his own presbytery'; that God would avenge" 40. 
 disobedience to a Bishop^; to instruct^ as to a change, which ' 66, 8. 
 rendered the Holy Eucharist invalid; of the value '' ofh33.§.2. 
 penitence and alms in God's sight, to those who had denied 
 
 " 57. §. 1. p. 138. and §. i. frequenter ostenditur, 58. §. I. 60. i. 
 
xxii PREFACE. 
 
 '16 §.3. the faith; atone time to retire' from his see amid persecution, 
 
 ^Life, at another, a year' before, of the day on which he himself 
 
 '^^ ^^- should by his death glorify God; and so habituated to those 
 
 '7.65,8. vouchsafements, as to await' them, when as yet he had them 
 
 not. Add to this, that He whose " witness" he was, bore 
 
 witness to him, after death ; that he was seen thrice since, in 
 
 glory; once^', as one to whom it had been " given to sit down 
 
 Kev. 3, on the throne" of the Judge; and people might well shrink 
 
 from judging for themselves of his words, by whom living 
 
 the Holy Spirit spake, and who is now an assessor of their 
 
 Judge, 
 
 The works of S. Pacian, which have been here subjoined, 
 as they are kindred in subject, so may they be in some sort 
 regarded as further fruits of the mind of S. Cyprian, whose 
 writings S. Pacian quotes with reverence, and from whom he 
 seems to have derived some of the texts he employs, his 
 citations agreeing verbally also sometimes with S. Cyprian. 
 Of his life all which is known is contained in the few words of 
 S. Jerome, who dedicated his book de viris illustribus to his 
 son Dexter, a Prefect of the Prsetorium and his own friend'", 
 at whose suggestion it was written ; 
 
 " Pacian, Bp, of Barcelona in the Pyrenees, of chastened '■* 
 eloquence, eminent for his life as for his writings, wrote various 
 works, of which is the Cervus and against the Novatians. 
 He died lately in the reign of Theodosius, in extreme old 
 age ;" i. e. before A. 392. (in which, the 14th of Theod., S. 
 Jerome wrote this book, Praef.) He was born then probably 
 about 30 years after the martyrdom of S. Cyprian, was a younger 
 
 ^ Buinart Acta S. Jacob. Marian, eye and ear witnesses, 
 c. 6. p. 226. add lb. Acta S. Mont. 23 o. Euf. ii. 24. 
 §. 21. where he answers to Montanus, ^"castigatEeeloquentiae" Vat.; which 
 
 enquiring as to the suffering of martyr- Vallars also prefer* ; others " castitate 
 
 dom. " Far other doth the flesh suffer et eloquentia," which seems less pro- 
 
 vvhen the mind is in heaven. Nowise bable, since he was married. Nor is 
 
 doth this body feel, when the whole the construction so fluent. Ver. casti- 
 
 soul hath devoted itself to God." see tate eloquentise. 
 also bel. p. 31 1. n. Both Acta are from 
 
PREFACE. xxiii 
 
 contemporary of Hosius, and through him joined on to the 
 Council of Eliberis, and the restoration of discipline in the 
 Spanish Church. His memory was kept with great affection 
 at Barcelona on May 9, on which he is commemorated in 
 the Martyrologium Romanum, in words taken from S. Jerome. 
 It is of the good Providence of God, that, of the same 
 father, works should have come down, vindicating the 
 doctrine of the Church on penitence, — as a doctrine, against 
 the heresy of Novatian, — practically, against the neglect of 
 careless sinners. The Epistles to Sympronian and the ex- 
 hortation to Penitence, combined, shew how compatible are 
 tenderness to the sinner with a strict and, as it would now 
 seem, severe doctrine of penitence; that not earnest calls to a 
 
 self- avenging' and self-chastening penitence, but the denial of 2 Cor. 
 
 7 11. 
 its fruits and of the power of the keys, is the essence of Nova- ' 
 
 tianism. Well versed as S. Pacian was in the writings of S. 
 
 Cyprian, who also insists on the same acts'" of penitence, his^deiaps. 
 
 language approaches more both in style and vividness of expo- p. 275. 
 
 stulation to that of Tertullian, whose work on penitence he 
 
 claims, as having been written by him while a Catholic"- It" 3, 48. 
 
 is hoped that from this very combination, his works might 
 
 be useful in these days, in which, for want of that more fl*equent 
 
 special application of the power of the keys, which our Church 
 
 suggests, any mention of more earnest penitence is thought to 
 
 partake of the hard and uncompassionating heresy of Novatian. 
 
 Ft remains to add, that for the Translation and the basis of 
 the Index of S. Cyprian the Editors are indebted to the 
 Rev. H. Carey, M. A. of Worcester College; and for S. Pacian , P, ^^y 
 with the Index, to the Rev. C. H. Collyns, M.A. Student of 
 Christ Church. For S. Cyprian the Benedictine text has 
 been adopted, except in some few cases, (which have been 
 noticed,) in which that of Bp. Fell seemed preferable. For 
 S. Pacian the very valuable readings, noted in the margin of 
 the P^dition of Cardinal Aguirre, (Collect. Maxima Concil. 
 Hisp. t. ii.) from a Vatican MS. of the ninth century, formerly 
 
xxiv PREFACE. 
 
 beloBging to the Qneen of Sweden, have been employed. 
 Almost all its readings are improvements of the text ; many 
 places they clear up, in which before the meaning was alto- 
 gether obscured. They are marked in the margin as V. or 
 Val. Some collations on the margin of the Edit. Par. 1538. 
 Guillard. in the Bodleian, derived from a MS. in the Royal 
 Library at Paris, (the source of which Dr. Bandinel kindly 
 pointed out to the Editor,) have also been used. The MS. 
 although a late one, in several places agrees with the Vatican 
 MS. They are marked R. The Editions were also consulted 
 for the Editor by Mr. Collyns. The collations of the Vat. 
 MS. are wanting on the De Baptismo, but neither had the 
 text the same difRculty. 
 
 E. B. P. 
 
 Eviber Week after Whitsunday, 
 Viii. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Epistle I. To the Clei'gy and Laity at Fufni, on Victor who 
 
 had made Faustinus a Presbyter, guairdiati 1 
 
 II. To Eucbratius, on an actor ... 3 
 
 III. To Rogatianus, on a contumacious Deacon . 4 
 
 IV. To Pomponius, on certain virgins . . 7 
 
 V. To his Clergy, on the care of the poor and pre- 
 serving quietness . . . .11 
 VI. To Sergius, Rogatianus, and other Confessors in 
 
 prison . . . . .12 
 
 VII. To his Clergy, on the care of the poor and of 
 
 strangers . . . . .16 
 
 VIII. The Roman Clergy to those of Carthage, on the 
 
 retirement of S. Cyprian . . .17 
 
 IX. To the Roman Clergy, on the martyrdom of their 
 
 Bishop, Fabian . . . .19 
 
 X. To the Martyrs and Confessors, on the martyrdom 
 
 ofMappalicus . . . .20 
 
 XI. To his Clergy, on prayer to God for forgiveness 
 
 of sin . . . . .24 
 
 XII. To the same, on care for Confessors in prison 29 
 
 XIII. To Rogatianus and the other Confessors, on main- 
 taining discipline . .31 
 XIV. To his Clergy, on the care of the poor and of 
 
 Confessors . . . .34 
 
 XV. To the Martyrs and Confessors, who required that 
 
 peace should be granted to the lapsed . 37 
 
 XVI. To his Clergy, on certain Presbyters who had rashly 
 
 granted peace to the lapsed . . 40 
 
 XVII. To the Laity, on the rescript of the Martyrs, and 
 
 on the lapsed who sought for peace . . 42 
 
 XVIII. To his Clergy, on granting communion before death 
 
 to the penitent lapsed and care of Catechumens 44 
 
46 
 
 xxvi CONTENTS. 
 
 XIX. To the same, on such lapsed as too hastily sought 
 communion .... 
 
 XX. To the Roman Clergy, giving an account of his own 
 
 proceedings . . . .46 
 
 XXI. Celerinus to Lucianus, on the lapse of Numenia 
 
 and Candida . . . .49 
 
 XXII. Lucianus to Celerinus, in answer, and on giving 
 
 peace to all lapsed . . . .61 
 
 XXIII. The Confessors to S. Cyprian, on peace granted to 
 
 the lapsed . . . . .63 
 
 XXIV. Caldonius to Cyprian and his fellow-Presbyters, on 
 
 certain who, having sacrificed, had been banished 64 
 XXV. Cyprian to Caldonius, in answer . . ib. 
 
 XXVI. To his Clergy, on the three preceding Epistles 65 
 
 XXVII. To the Roman Clergy, on the six preceding 
 
 Epistles, the too great forwardness of Lucianus 66 
 XXVIII. To Moyses and Maximus and the rest of the 
 
 Confessors, on their confession . . 69 
 
 XXIX. To his Clergy, on several preceding Epistles, and 
 the appointment of Saturus as Reader and Optatus 
 as Subdeacon . . . .61 
 
 XXX. The Roman Clergy to S. Cyprian, in answer to 
 
 Ep. 27. ..... 62 
 
 XXXI. Moyses and Maximus and the other Confessors to 
 
 S. Cyprian, in answer to Ep. 28. 68 
 
 XXXII. Cyprian to his Clergy, on his correspondence with 
 
 the Roman Clergy . . . .74 
 
 XXXIII. To the lapsed, on the peace granted them by 
 
 Martyrs ..... 76 
 
 XXXIV. To his Clergy, respecting Gains of Didda, and 
 
 others who received the lapsed to communion 77 
 
 XXXV. To the Roman Clergy, on the demands of the 
 
 lapsed . . . . .79 
 
 XXXVI. The Roman Clergy to S. Cyprian, in answer . 79 
 XXXVII. Cyprian to Moyses and Maximus aiid the rest of 
 
 the Confessors, respecting their confession . 82 
 XXXVIII. To his Clergy and people, on the appointment of 
 
 Aurelius to the office of Reader . . 85 
 
 XXXIX. To the same, on the appointment of Celerinus to 
 
 the office of Reader . . . .87 
 
 XL. To the same, respecting the Presbyter Nuuiidicus 90 
 XLI. To Caldonius and others, excommunicating Feli- 
 
 cissimus and his party . . .91 
 
CONTENTS. xxvii 
 
 XLII. Caldonius and others to S.Cyprian, on the execution 
 
 of the foregoing . , . .92 
 
 XLIII. Cyprian to his people, respecting the five Presbyters 
 
 of the faction of Felicissimus . . 93 
 
 XLIV. To S. Cornelius, on the rejection of Novatian 98 
 
 XLV. To the same, on the recognition of his ordination 100 
 XLVI. To Maximus and tlie other Confessors, exhorting 
 
 to unity . . . . .103 
 
 XLVI I. To S. Cornelius, on his having written to the Con- 
 fessors who had been seduced by Novatian . 104 
 XLVIII. To the same, on the recognition of his ordination ibid. 
 XLIX. Cornelius to S. Cyprian, on the return of the 
 
 Confessors to unity . . . .106 
 
 L. The same to the same, on the faction of Novatian 109 
 LI. Cyprian to Cornelius, congratulating on the return 
 
 of the Confessors to unity . . . 109 
 
 LII. The same to the same, on the crimes of Novatus 111 
 LIII. Maximus and the other Confessors to S. Cyprian, 
 
 on their return from schism . , . 1 14 
 
 LIV. Cyprian to Maximus and the other Confessors, 
 
 congratulating . . . ,115 
 
 LV. To Antonianus, respecting Cornelius and Novatian 117 
 LVI. To Fortunatus and other Colleagues, on some who 
 
 had been overcome by the torture . .135 
 
 LVII. An African Synod to Cornelius, on granting peace 
 
 to the lapsed . . . .137 
 
 LVIII. Cyprian to the people at Thibaris, exhorting to 
 
 martyrdom ..... 142 
 LIX. To S. Cornelius, respecting Fortunatus and Feli- 
 cissimus ..... 150 
 LX. To the same in exile, on his confession . 172 
 LXI. To S. Lucius, on his return from exile . 176 
 LXII. To the Numidian Bishops, on the redeeming the 
 
 brethren from captivity . . . 178 
 
 LXIII. To Caecilius, on the Sacrament of the Lord's Cup 181 
 LXIV. An African Synod to Fidus, on the baptism of infants 196 
 LXV. Cyprian to Epictetus and the laity at Assurae, 
 
 concerning Fortunatianus their former Bishop 198 
 LXVI. To Florenlius Pupianus, on calumniators . 202 
 
 LXVII. An African Synod to Clergy and people in Spain, 
 
 deposing Basilides and Martialis . ' . 208 
 
 LXVIII. Cyprian to Pope Stephen, respecting Marcianus of 
 
 Aries, who had joined Novatian , . 215 
 
XXMH 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 LXIX. To Magnus, on baptizing the followers of Novatiaii, 
 
 and on clinic Baptism . . . 220 
 
 LXX. An African Synod to Januarius and other Numidian 
 
 Bishops, on the baptism of heretics . ■ 232 
 
 LXXI. Cyprian to Quintus, on heretical baptism . 237 
 
 LXXII. Cyprian and his Colleagues to Pope Stephen, on 
 
 a Council held concerning heretical baptism . 240 
 LXXIII. Cyprian to Jubaianus, on heretical baptism . 242 
 LXXIV. To Pompeiusjon Pope Stephen's Epistle concerning 
 
 the baptism of heretics . . • 260 
 
 LXXV. Firmilian to S. Cyprian, in answer to an Epistle of 
 
 St. C. . " . . . . 268 
 
 The Council of Carthage, on heretical baptism 286 
 
 LXXVI. Cyprian to Nemesianus and others in the mines 304 
 
 LXXVIl. Nemesianus and others to S. Cyprian, in answer 309 
 
 LXXVIII. Lucius and others to S. Cyprian, in answer . 311 
 
 LXXIX. Felix and others in the mines to S. Cyprian, in 
 
 answer . . . . .313 
 
 LXXX. Cyprian to Successus, on tidings from Rome of the 
 
 persecution of Valerian . . . ibid. 
 
 LXXXI. To his Clergy and people, on his own approaching 
 
 martyrdom . . . .315 
 
 S. PACIAN. 
 
 I. Ep. to Symproaian, of the Catholic Name 
 
 II. — — on Novatian's Letter 
 
 III. -——against the Treatise of 
 
 Novatians 
 Exhortation to Penitence 
 On Baptism 
 
 Indices to S. Cyprian 
 Indices to S. Pacian 
 
 the 
 
 310 
 327 
 
 336 
 
 364 
 378 
 
 385 
 413 
 
TABLE 
 
 or 
 
 THE EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN, 
 
 ACCOEDING TO THE EDITIONS OF MANUTIUS, PAMELIUS, 
 THE BENEDICTINES, AND OXfOED. 
 
 Manutius. 
 
 ii. 2. 
 
 Pamel 
 
 
 Beued. 
 
 i. 
 
 
 _ 
 
 ii. 
 
 
 i. 
 
 iii. 
 
 
 ii. 
 
 iv. 
 
 
 iii. 
 
 V- 
 
 
 iv. 
 
 vi. 
 
 
 V. 
 
 vii. 
 
 
 vi. 
 
 viii. 
 
 
 vii. 
 
 ix. 
 
 
 viii. 
 
 X. 
 
 
 ix. 
 
 xi. 
 
 
 X. 
 
 xii. 
 
 
 xi. 
 
 xiii. 
 
 
 xii. 
 
 xiv. 
 
 
 xiii. 
 
 XV. 
 
 
 xiv. 
 
 xvi. 
 
 
 XV. 
 
 xvii. 
 
 
 xvi. 
 
 xviii. 
 
 
 xviii. 
 
 xix. 
 
 
 xviii. 
 
 XX. 
 
 
 xix. 
 
 xxi. 
 
 
 XX. 
 
 xxii. 
 
 
 xxi. 
 
 xxiii. 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 xxvii. 
 
 xxviii. 
 
 xxix 
 
 XXX. 
 
 xxxi. 
 
 xxxii. 
 xxxiii 
 xxxiv 
 
 XXXV 
 
 xxxvi. 
 
 xxii. 
 
 Oxford. 
 
 9. 
 
 5. 
 14. 
 13. 
 11. 
 10. 
 16. 
 16. 
 17. 
 18. 
 19. 
 20. 
 37. 
 23. 
 26. 
 24. 
 25. 
 21. 
 22. 
 27. 
 29. 
 28. 
 31. 
 33. 
 34. 
 36. 
 36. 
 30. 
 32. 
 38. 
 39. 
 40. 
 
 7. 
 
TABLE OF THE EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 (Tan 
 iii. 
 
 utiu 
 6. 
 
 V. 
 
 7. 
 
 V. 
 
 16. 
 
 i. 
 
 8. 
 
 ii. 
 
 11. 
 
 ii. 
 
 10. 
 
 V. 
 
 9. 
 
 iii. 
 
 2. 
 
 iv. 
 
 8. 
 
 iii. 
 
 11. 
 
 ii. 
 
 12. 
 
 iii. 
 
 12. 
 
 i. 
 
 8. 
 
 iii. 
 
 14. 
 
 iii. 
 
 3. 
 
 iv. 
 
 2. 
 
 iii. 
 
 23. 
 
 i. 
 
 2. 
 
 i. 
 
 3. 
 
 iv. 
 
 6. 
 
 i. 
 
 1. 
 
 iii. 
 
 1. 
 
 iii. 
 
 8. 
 
 V. 
 
 8. 
 
 i. 
 
 10. 
 
 i. 
 
 11. 
 
 ii. 
 
 3. 
 
 i. 
 
 7. 
 
 iii. 
 
 9. 
 
 i. 
 
 5. 
 
 iii. 
 
 23. 
 
 i. 
 
 4. 
 
 iv. 10. 
 i. 12. 
 
 ii. 1. 
 
 6 
 
 . and iv 
 
 
 iii. 
 
 25. 
 
 
 V. 
 
 10. 
 
 
 iii. 
 
 7. 
 
 
 V. 
 
 11. 
 
 
 iv. 
 
 1. 
 
 
 V. 
 
 9. 
 
 
 V. 
 
 1. 
 
 Pamel. 
 
 Bened. 
 
 XZXVll. 
 
 xxxviii. 
 
 xxxis. 
 
 xl. 
 
 xli. 
 
 xlii. 
 
 xliii. 
 
 xliv. 
 
 xlv. 
 
 xlvi. 
 
 xlvii. 
 
 xlviii. 
 
 xlix. 
 
 1. 
 
 Ii. 
 
 Hi. 
 
 liii. 
 
 liv. 
 
 Iv. 
 
 lyi. 
 
 Ivii. 
 
 Iviii. 
 
 lix. 
 
 Ix. 
 
 Ixi. 
 
 Ixii. 
 
 Ixiii. 
 
 Ixiv. 
 
 Ixv. 
 
 Ixvi. 
 
 Ixvii. 
 
 Ixviii. 
 
 Ixix. 
 
 Ixx, 
 
 Ixxi. 
 
 Ixxii. 
 
 Ixxiii. 
 
 Ixxiv. 
 
 Ixxv. 
 
 Ixxvi. 
 
 Ixxvii. 
 
 Ixxviii. 
 
 Ixxix. 
 
 Ixxx. 
 
 Ixxxi. 
 
 Ixxxii. 
 
 Ixxxiii. 
 
 Oxford. 
 
 12. 
 41. 
 42. 
 43. 
 44. 
 45. 
 47. 
 46. 
 48. 
 49. 
 51. 
 50. 
 52. 
 63. 
 54. 
 55. 
 56. 
 57. 
 59. 
 58. 
 60. 
 61. 
 64. 
 62. 
 
 2. 
 
 4. 
 63. 
 65. 
 
 3. 
 
 1. 
 68. 
 67. 
 66. 
 70. 
 71. 
 72. 
 73. 
 74. 
 75. 
 69. 
 76. 
 77. 
 78. 
 79. 
 
 6. 
 80. 
 81. 
 
INDEX 
 
 OF THE 
 
 EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN, 
 
 IN THE ALPHABETIC ORDER OF NAMES. 
 
 Antonian, 55. 
 
 Csecilius, 63. 
 
 Caldonius to Cyprian, 24. 42. 
 
 Caldonius, 25. with others, 41. 
 
 Celerimis to Lucian, 21. 
 
 Carthage, Clergy at, 5. 7. H. 12. 14. 16. 18. 19. 26. 29. 32. 34. 
 
 Clergy and people at, 38. 39. 40. 81. 
 
 Martyrs and Confessors at, 10. 15. 
 
 People at, 17. 43. 
 
 Confessors to Cyprian, 23. 
 
 Cornelius, '44. 45. 47. 48. 51. 52. 59. 60. 
 
 (African Synod to) Cornelius, 67. 
 
 Cornelius to Cyprian, 49. 50. 
 
 Epictetus and people of Assurce, 65, 
 
 EuchratiuB, 2. 
 
 Felix and others to Cyprian, 79. 
 
 Fidus, 64. 
 
 Firmilian to St. C. 75. 
 
 Florentius Pupianus, 66. 
 
 Fortunatus and others, 56. 
 
 Fumi Clergy and people at, 1. 
 
 Januarius and Numidian Bishops, 62. 70. 
 
 Juhaianus, 73. 
 
 Lapsed, the, 33. 
 
 Lucian to Celerimis, 22. 
 
 Lucius, Bp. of Rome, 61. 
 
 Lucius, Bp. and other Confessors to St. C. 78. 
 
 Magnus, 69. 
 
 Maxiraus and others, 46. 54. 
 
 to St. C. 53. 
 
xxxii immx of epistles ok s. cypiuan. 
 
 Moyses, Maximus, and others, 28. 37. 
 
 to St. a 31. 
 
 Neraesianus and others, 76. 
 
 to St. a 77. 
 
 Pompeius, 74. 
 Pomponius, 4. 
 Quintus, 71. 
 Rogatianu.s, Bp. 3. 
 
 Presbyter and others, 13. 
 
 Rome, Clergy at, 9. 20. 27. 35. 
 
 to St. C. 3fl. 36. 
 
 Clergy of Carthage, S. 
 
 Spain, Clergy and people at Leon, &c. in, 67. 
 Stephen, Bp. of Rome, 68. 
 
 African Synod to, 72. 
 
 Successu.s, 80. 
 Thibaris, people at, .58. 
 
ERRATA. 
 
 Page 13. line 4. far worthy to God read worthy to behold God 
 17. omit but 
 
 61. 14. /or behold both tried servants of God read behold servants of 
 God approved 
 
 69. §.3. 4. /or his reod His 
 
 86. 9. far proconsuls read Proconsul 
 
 13. for baahfulness p read bashfulness 
 123. text, 7 from bel./or unity fead lenity 
 127. 26. for cannot utterly perish read perish not utterly 
 138. note, for frequentur read frequenter 
 
 166. ult. for "for the lions by popular" read " for the lions" by popular 
 160. 5. /or province reacf colony 
 
 104. text, ult. _/br Church', whence rearf^ Church', whence* 
 165. 1. for priesthood ' read priesthood 
 
 203. 5. for inventions read invention 
 
 268. n. 3. and 316. /or n. 6. read n. b. 
 286. not. col. 2. line 3. fm- Ep. 70. read Ep. 69. 
 305. §. 2. line 5. /or whole whole read whose whole 
 331. \. 8. line 5. far kings read kings ' 
 337. \. 4. line 13. for Novatian (in one place) read Novatus 
 340. §.11. line 17. for because read because • 
 .?45. §. 22. line 4. far bare read bare "■ 
 360. §. 29. line 19. for in read is 
 369. heading, for form read for 
 372. %• 17. line 22. for penitence read penitence '' 
 375. margin, far ^exomologis rearf^exomologesis 
 
 379. §. 3. line 23. far Grace read Grace = 
 
 380. 11. far &.0 read to' 
 23. for up « read up 
 
 384. 28. for covered read covsred "■ 
 
EPISTLES OF ST. CYPRIAN. 
 
 EPISTLE I.' 
 
 i Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons, and Laity assembled^ 
 at Furni, greeting. 
 
 1. We were greatly concerned, dearest brethren, I and my 
 colleagues who were with me", and our fellow-presbyters 
 who sat with us, at hearing that Geminius Victor our bro- 
 ther had, when leaving this world, by his last will appointed 
 Geminius Faustinus, a presbyter, to be his executor: whereas 
 it was long since decreed in a council of Bishops, that no 
 one should by his will appoint one of the Clergy and min- 
 isters of God to be executor or guardian", since every one 
 honoured with the holy priesthood and ordained to the 
 clerical office, ought only to serve at the altar and sacrifices, 
 and give himself wholly to prayers and supplications. For 
 it is written, No man that warreth for God, entangleth2T\m. 
 himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please Him^^ *■ 
 Who hath chosen him to be a soldier. Since this is said 
 
 * Pamellus assigned to this Epistle a cannot have in other places, where (as 
 
 later date, supposing the Geminius in Ep. 36.) it is used by individuals of 
 
 complained of to he the Geminius a themselves. It may denote Christians, 
 
 Furnis, who was Bishop in the Council as gathered together, apart from the 
 
 of Carthage, (see helow.) Bp. Fell world in which they lived. An analo- 
 
 notes that he was probably not a gous use is given by Face. Lex. from 
 
 Bishop, both on account of the act an inscription ap. Maffei Mus. Veron. 
 
 spoken of, and because S. Cyprian p. 241. n. 5. cives Bomani ex Italia et 
 
 calls him " brother" not " colleague," aliis provinoiis in Ksetia consistentes. 
 
 that it is as likely that the other Gemi- In Ep. 48. §.1. it is used of churches 
 
 nius, here named, became a Bishop, "£eclesiarumisticconsistentium,"and 
 
 that it was unlikely that in the Decian " positi" as equivalent, " per omnes 
 
 persecution aPresbyter should be named omnino istio positos." 
 executor. He places it in the times of " Accidentally present at Carthage, 
 
 relaxed discipline before the persecu- (as in Ep. 32, 34.) not in Council, in 
 
 tion. (see de Laps. §. 4.) which case the names of the Bishops 
 
 >> Consistentes. Bp. Fell regards the are added, 
 word as equivalent to stantes " abiding <■ An office which the Roman law 
 
 in the faith." This sense, however, it did not permit to be refused. 
 
2 Priests under Law and Gospel not to have secular cares. 
 Epist. of all, how much more ought not they to be tied down by 
 
 I 
 
 A. 249. 
 
 secular affairs and entanglements, who, being occupied in 
 holy and spiritual things, may not withdraw from the Church, 
 and give up their time to earthly and secular business ! 
 
 2. The type of which ordinance and duty the Levites of old 
 Numb, observed under the law ; so that when the eleven tribes 
 18,20. (jiyi(jg(j tjje land, and portioned out their possessions, the 
 
 tribe of Levi, which was set apart for the temple and altar, 
 and the divine services, took no share in that division ; but 
 while others cultivated the soil, they cultivated only the 
 favour ' of God, and for their maintenance and support took 
 from the eleven tribes the tithes of the fruits produced. All 
 which was done by Divine authority and appointment, that 
 they who were engaged in divine services might be called 
 off by nought beside, nor compelled to think or act in 
 things of this world. Which same principle and rule is now 
 observed as to the Cleigy, that they who by ordination are 
 advanced to the clerical office in the Church of the Lord, 
 should be in no way called off from their holy ministration, 
 nor tied down by secular troubles and business ; but that, 
 in the reverential contributions of the brethren, receiving 
 as it were tithes of the fruits of the earth, they may not 
 withdraw from the altar and sacrifices, but day and night 
 serve in heavenly and spiritual things. 
 
 3. Which the Bishops our predecessors religiously con- 
 sidering, and making a wholesome provision therein, enacted 
 that no brother departing out of this life should name a 
 clergyman to be executor or guardian ; and should any one 
 do this, no offering should be made for him, nor sacrifice on 
 
 ipro his falling asleep'. For he does not deserve to be named 
 tione'' ^* ^^^ ^■^*^^' °^ ^°*^ ^° *^^ prayer of the priests, who would 
 ejus. call the priests and ministers away from the altar. Since 
 then Victor, contrary to the decree lately made by the Priest- 
 hood in council, has dared to appoint Geminius Faustinas a 
 presbyter his executor, it cannot be allowed that any oblation 
 be made by you on his falling asleep, or any prayer offered 
 in his name in the Church. That so the decree of the 
 priesthood, made for holy and necessary ends, may be 
 upheld by us, and at the same time an example given to 
 
 ° Aliis terrain colentihus, ille tantum Beum coleret. 
 
Acting neither to be practised nor taught.. 3 
 
 the rest of the brethren, that no one may call oflF to secular 
 cares the priests and ministers of God who are engaged at 
 His altar, and the Church. For so may any renewal of such 
 deeds as to the Clergy be guarded against hereafter, if, what 
 has now been done, shall be censured. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE 11.^ 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Euchratius, greeting. 
 
 1. From your reverence towards me and marked affection, 
 you have thought fit, dearest brother, to ask my opinion 
 respecting a certain actor, who, being received among you, 
 still perseveres in the same disgraceful^ calling, andj as a 
 master and teacher, not for the instruction, but for the destruc- 
 tion, of boys, what he has himself unhappily learnt, imparts to 
 others : you ask, whether such an one should communicate 
 with us. I think it agreeable neither to the Divine Majesty, 
 nor to the rules of the Gospel, that the modesty and honour 
 of the Church should be disgraced by contagion so base and 
 infamous. For since in the Law men are forbidden to put Deut. 
 on a womarCs garment, and all that do so are pronounced ^^' ^' 
 accursedj how much greater must the crime be, not only to 
 put on women's garments, but moreover by the exercise 
 
 of an immodest'' art, to express base and relaxed and effemi- 
 nate gestures ? 
 
 2. Nor let any one plead that he has himself given over 
 acting, while yet he teaches others. For he cannot be 
 thought to have given over, who substitutes deputies, and 
 who for his single self supplies many to take his place; 
 contrary to the appointment of God, instructing and teaching, 
 how a man may be debased into a woman, and his sex changed 
 by art; and how the devil, who stains the workmanship of 
 God, may be gratified by the sins of a maimed and enervated 
 
 f This and the two following are and corrected, 
 
 placed at this date by Bps. Pearson b Tert. de Spect. o. 22. 
 
 and Fell, as belonging to, and illus- '' " He had nothing of an actor but 
 
 trating the same relaxed times, which immodesty." Apnl. Apol. F. 
 the Decian persecution followed upon, 
 
 b2 
 
4 All the poor frugally nourished by the Church. 
 
 Epist. body. But if such an one pretends penury and want, his 
 ■ ' need too may be relieved amongst those who are supported 
 by the alms of the Church ; at least if he be content with 
 somewhat frugal but innocent food : nor let him think to be 
 bought off from sinning by a pension, since this is not for 
 our, but his, benefit. Would he more, he must seek what he 
 will from those gains which sever men from the feast of 
 Matt. 8, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and bring them down, ill and 
 to their ill, fattened in this world, to the punishment 
 of hunger and thirst eternal. Therefore as far as in thee 
 lies, recall him from this depravity and shame, to the way 
 of innocence, and to the hope of life ; that so he may be 
 content with the allowance of the Church, sparing indeed, 
 but salutary. But should the Church there not be able to 
 afford maintenance for those in want, he may remove to us, 
 and receive here what is necessary for food and clothing ; 
 nor teach others without the Church things that lead to 
 death, but himself learn in the Church the things that lead 
 to salvation. 
 
 I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE III.' 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Bogatianus, greeting. 
 
 1. We were much and painfully concerned, I and my 
 colleagues who were with me, dearest brother, when your 
 letter was read, in which you complained of your Deacon, 
 that unmindful of your Priestly station, and forgetting his 
 own office and ministry, he had harassed you by his 
 reproaches and insults. You indeed have acted with great 
 deference towards us, and according to your usual humility, 
 in preferring to complain of him to us, when by the power 
 of your Episcopacy, and the authority of your chair, you 
 could have punished him at once; being assured that all 
 we your colleagues would have been well pleased with 
 
 1 Pam. placed this letter late, sup- oil must have been a junior Bishop, as 
 
 posiug Kogatianus to be the same delivering his opinion late, this Eoga- 
 
 mentioned in the Cone. Carth. Bp. tianus was aged. 
 Fell thinks, that the Bp. in that Coun- 
 
JReverence to Priests iaiigfit by word and act in H. Scr. 5 
 
 whatsoever you should by virtue of your Priestly power 
 have done to your refractory deacon ; having, as to such, 
 a divine warrant, the Lord God saying in the book of 
 Deuteronomy, And the man that will do presumptuotisly, Deut. 
 and will not hearken unto the priest, or unto the judge, who 13] ' 
 shall be in those days, that man shall die; and all the 
 people shall hear, and fear, and do no more presumptu- 
 ously. And, that we may know that this voice of God 
 came forth with His true and supreme Majesty to honour 
 and vindicate His priests, when three of the ministers, Korah, 
 Dathan, and Abiram, presumed to deal proudly towards Aaron 
 the priest, and to raise their neck, and to make themselves equal 
 with the priest who was set over them, the earth opened J^amb. 
 her mouth, and swallowed them up, and so they immediately and 32. 
 paid the penalty of their sacrilegious presumption. And not 
 only they, but the other two hundred and fifty also, the com- ver. 35. 
 panions of their presumption, were consumed by a fire that 
 burst forth from the Lord ; that so it might be proved that 
 the priests of God are avenged by Him Who maketh priests. 
 In the book of Kings also, when Samuel the priest was 
 despised by the Jews for his old age, (as you now,) the 
 Lord spake out in anger and said. They have not rejected 1 Sam. 
 thee, but they have rejected Me. And to avenge this. He ' 
 raised -them up a king, Saul, to a£Bict them with great wrongs, ver. 11 
 and with all sorts of insults and hardships to tread down and ^^^ jg 
 keep under a proud people, that so the contempt of the priest H- 
 might, by the Divine wrath, be avenged on a proud people. 
 Solomon moreover in the Holy Spirit testifies and teaches, 
 what is the priestly authority and power, saying. Fear ^AeEcclus. 
 Lord with all thy soul, and reverence His priests: and again, ' ^^' 
 Honour God with all thy soul, and honour His priests. Of ver. 31. 
 which precepts the blessed Apostle Paul was mindful, when, as 
 we read in the Acts of the Apostles, it was said to him, J?e- 
 vilest thou thus God's high-priest f and he answered, and 
 said, I wist not, brethren, that he was the high-priest: for Acis2S, 
 it is written. Thou shall not speak evil of the ruler of thy g^^^j 
 people. Even our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, our King, 22, 28. 
 and Judge, and God, to the very day of His Passion retained 
 the honour of priests and high-priests, although they retained 
 neither the fear of God, nor the knowledge of His Christ. 
 
6 Self-will and contempt of authority origin of heresy. 
 
 Epist. For when He had cleansed the leper, He said to him, 60 
 " thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift. With 
 
 Matt. 8, that humility whereby He taught us also to be humble, 
 
 *■ He still called him a priest, whom He knew to be profane. 
 Nay at the very eve of His Passion, when He was struck on 
 
 Johni8,the face, and it was said to Him, Answerest thou the 
 high-priest so ? He spake nothing reproachfully against 
 the person of the high-priest, but rather maintained His 
 
 ver. 23. own innocence, saying. If I have spoken evil, hear witness 
 of the evil; but if well, why smitest thou Me? All which 
 things were therefore done by Him humbly and patiently, 
 that we might have an example of humility and patience. 
 For in that He shewed Himself such to false Priests, He 
 taught what fall and rightful honour belongeth to the 
 true. 
 
 2. But Deacons should remember, that the Apostles, that is, 
 Bishops and Governors, the Lord chose : but Deacons the 
 Apostles, after the Lord's Ascension into heaven, appointed 
 for themselves, as ministers to their Episcopacy and to the 
 Church. If then we may presume in aught against God 
 Who maketh Bishops, then may Deacons against us, by 
 whom they are made. It behoves the Deacon then, of 
 whom you write, to do penance for his presumption, and own 
 the dignity of the Priest, and with entire humility make 
 satisfaction to the Bishop set over him. 
 
 3. For these things-^to please themselves, and with swelling 
 pride despise their Bishop — are the beginnings of heretics, 
 and the rise and essays of evil-minded schismatics. Thus 
 is the Church deserted, thus a profane altar set up without, 
 thus also rebellion against the peace of Christ, and the 
 ordinance and unity of God. If therefore he shall further 
 harass and weary you by his contumelies, you must put in 
 force against him the power of your order, and either de- 
 pose or excommunicate him. For if the Apostle Paul, 
 
 iTim,4,v(rriting to Timothy, said. Let no man despise thy youth, 
 how much more may your colleagues say to you, " Let no 
 man despise thy age ?" And since you have written us word, 
 that another has joined himself to this your Deacon, and 
 become partner of his presumption and boldness, him also, 
 and whoever else are of the like sort, and do any thing 
 
Limited extent of the self-deceit reprobated. 7 
 
 against God's Priest, you may either restrain or excommu- 
 nicate. 
 
 4. Only we exhort and admonish them rather to acknow- 
 ledge their offence, and make satisfaction, and allow us to 
 pursue our own course. For our wish and desire is rather 
 to overcome the wrongs and injuries of men towards us, 
 by clemency and forbearance, than to chastise them by our 
 sacerdotal power. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE IV. " 
 
 Cyprian, Cmcilius, Victor, Sedatus, Tertullus, with tfte 
 Presbyters who were present with them, to their brother 
 Pomponius, greeting. 
 
 1, We have read, dearest brother, the letter you sent us by 
 our brother Paconius, urgently desiring us to write you word 
 what we think of those virgins, who, having once determined 
 
 ■■ The form of self-deceit spoken of in 
 this Epistle was probably subsequent to 
 the Apologists, Justin M. Athenagoras, 
 Theophilus, Minutius Felix, since they 
 could hardly have answered the calum- 
 nies against Christians in the tone they 
 nsed, had this practice existed. (Dodw. 
 Diss. Cypr. 3. §. 16.) It began, pro- 
 bably, at Antioch, (the title cotuciKTu 
 being first given by them,) with Paul of 
 Samosata, who himself practised it, and 
 permitted it to his Presbyters and Dea- 
 cons. (Ep. Synod, c. Paul. ap. Ens. H. 
 E. vii. 30.) The chief traces of it, sub- 
 sequently, are also connected with An- 
 tioch, (as in the act of Leontius the 
 Eusebian, deposed for it when a priest, 
 but made Bishop of Antioch by Con- 
 stantius,(S.Ath.Apol.deFug.§.26.Ep. 
 ad Mod. §.28.) and the Sermons of Chry- 
 sostom,) or Asia Minor and its neigh- 
 bourhood. Cone. Ancyr. (A.D. 314.) 
 can. 19. and S.Basil, Ep.65. ad Pare- 
 gorium. S. Greg. Naz. Carm. ap. Be- 
 vereg. Pand. Can. Annot. p. 46. S. 
 Greg. Nyss. de Virg. c. 23. The Canon 
 of the Council of Nice (can. 3.) was 
 probably occasioned by the same act of 
 Leontius, (Dodw. 1. c. §.4. Bevereg. ad 
 loo.) S. Jerome, (Ep. 22. ad Eustoch. 
 §. 14.) vraa living in Palestine ; S. Epi- 
 phanius (Hser. 78. §. 11.^ in Cyprus. 
 
 The Concil. Turon. ii. (can. 11.) and 
 so probably the Cone. Tolet. iv. (can. 
 42.) founded on the Council of Nice, do 
 not contemplate this case only, but 
 female domestics also. The excuse 
 seems often to have been, that both 
 parties were vowed to chastity, and so 
 secure. This is implied in S. Jer. 1. c. 
 S. Bas. 1. c. fin. S. Chrys. Horn, quod 
 regulares feminee, &o. Cone. Turon. ii. 
 It was maintained indignantly, and 
 suspicions of it imputed to an evil con- 
 science, (S. Chrys. 1. c. S. Greg. Naz. 
 1. 0.) as in the case of a yet more dan- 
 gerous practice, in this day, at Rome 
 and Naples. It should be noted that 
 the most shocking part of the practice 
 alluded to in this Epistle, is not men- 
 tioned elsewhere, except in the case of 
 the heretic Leontius, (1. c.) S. Chry- 
 sostom, 1. c. §. 8. expressly states, that 
 he regards it incredible that any should 
 subject himself to the extreme disgrace 
 us xai h Iv) xahvSii* eix^/AUTi. The 
 Canons also, which forbid it in the case 
 of the Clergy, do not presuppose any 
 thing disgraceful, but are precaution- 
 ary, forbidding the dwelling of any 
 females with unmarried clergy, (Justi- 
 nian. Nov. 123. 0. 29.) except those 
 " to whom no suspicion could attach." 
 (ib.) 
 
8 Discipline a proleclion ayaiiisl the wiles of Satan. 
 
 Episi. with self-restraint and firmness to preserve their estate, have 
 '— afterwards been discovered to have continued in the same 
 
 A. 249. , , . T^ A 
 
 bed with men ; of whom one, you say, is a Deacon ; and 
 that those who confess to have slept with men, assert their 
 purity. With regard to which matter, since you have asked 
 our advice, know that we do not depart from the Evangelic 
 and Apostolic traditions, but steadily and firmly consult for 
 our brethren and sisters, and by all useful and salutary 
 methods uphold the discipline of the Church : for the Lord 
 Jer. 3, speaks and says, / will give you pastors according to Mine 
 heart, wliich shall feed you with discipline : and again it is 
 Wisd. 3, written, Whoso despiseth discipline is miserable: and in the 
 ^^' Psalms also the Holy Ghost admonishes and instructs us, 
 saying, Preserve discipline^, lest the Lord be angry, and ye 
 perish from the right way, when His wrath shall suddenly 
 be kindled against you. In the first place therefore, dearest 
 brother, in nothing must both bishops and people labour 
 more earnestly than that we who fear God should observe with 
 all diligence the precepts of His holy discipline ; nor suffer 
 our brethren to go astray, and live after their own devices 
 and lusts, but that we should faithfully consult the eternal 
 welfare of every one : nor suffer virgins to dwell with men, — 
 I do not say not to sleep together, but not even to live 
 together; — since as well the weakness of their sex as their 
 yet unstayed age ought in all things to be reined in and 
 directed by us, lest an occasion of hurting them be given to 
 the devil, who is laying snares and on the watch to rage over 
 Eph. 4, them, for the Apostle also says. Do not give place to the 
 ^^* devil. The ship must be cautiously extricated from situations 
 of danger, lest it be dashed to pieces amidst cliffs and rocks. 
 Speedily must the goods be saved out of the burning, ere the 
 flames reach them and they be burnt up. No one very close 
 to danger is safe for long. Nor will a servant of God be able 
 to escape the devil, who has entangled himself in the devil's 
 snares. We must come speedily to the aid of such, that they 
 may be separated, while yet they may be separated in inno- 
 cence ; for when they have by a guUty conscience become 
 united, it is not our aid which can part them. Moreover, 
 
 ' Psal. 2, 12. according to the an Aramaic, rather than a Heb. word, 
 LXX. Chald. Vnlg. ^^ " son" being they rendered it as though from "113. 
 
Approaches to sin to be avoided. 9 
 
 we see what grievous falls many have hence met w^ith, and 
 through such illicit and perilous co-dwellings we have, with the 
 utmost grief of mind, beheld very many virgins corrupted. 
 But if they have sincerely dedicated themselves to Christ, 
 let them continue to live modestly and chastely without 
 scandal of any sort, and so persevering and stedfast await 
 the recompense of their virgin estate. But if they will not 
 or cannot persevere, it is better they marry, than fall into the i Cor. 7, 
 fire by their sins. They should assuredly cause no offence ' 
 to their brethren or sisters, for it is written, If meat make i Cor. 8, 
 my brother to offend, I will eat no Jlesh while the world ' 
 standeth, lest I make my brother to offend. 
 
 2. Nor let any think she can be defended by this excuse, 
 that she may be examined and proved, whether she be a 
 virgin; for the midwife's sight or touch may often be 
 deceived. And though she prove to be in body a virgin, 
 wherein she might be otherwise, yet may she have been other- 
 wise defiled in her person, without discovery. Surely the very 
 lying together, the very embracing, the very talking together, 
 the act of kissing, and the foul and disgracefiil deed that 
 two should sleep near together, — what exceeding dishonour 
 and criminality doth this confess ! If a husband come and 
 see his wife lying with another man, is he not indignant and 
 maddened, and doth he not in the violence of his jealousy 
 perhaps even seize the sword .? What ? How indignant and 
 angered then must Christ our Lord and Judge be, when He 
 sees a virgin, dedicated to Himself, and consecrated to His 
 holiness, lying with a man ! and what punishments does He 
 threaten against such impure connections ! Whose spiritual 
 sword and coming Day of Judgment, that every one of the 
 brethren may be enabled to escape, our duty is by all means 
 to provide 'and endeavour. 
 
 3. And as all ought by all means to uphold discipline, much 
 more is it the duty of Prelates and Deacons to take heed to 
 this, who are to give an example and pattern to others in 
 their own conversation and conduct. For how can they 
 take charge of the integrity and continence of others, if 
 con-uptions and instruction in sin take their beginning in 
 them? Therefore you have acted advisedly and with firm- 
 ness, dearest brother, in excommunicating the Deacon, who 
 
10 Peril of refusal to obey the Church, 
 
 Epist. often abode with a virgin, as also the others who were wont 
 
 l—to sleep with virgins. But if they shall do penance for this 
 
 their unlawful co-dwelling, and separate from one another, 
 ' ab ob- let the virgins be meanwhile carefully examined', and if 
 s^e.noi- ^j^gy gj^^jj ^^ found virgins, let them be received to com- 
 munion and admitted into the Church ; with this warning 
 however, that if they afterwards return to the same men, or 
 if they shall live with the same in one house and under the 
 same roof, they must be cast out with severer censure, nor 
 thenceforth may such be readily received into the Church. 
 But if any of them shall prove to have been corrupted, let 
 her undergo full penance, because she who hath been guilty 
 of this crime is an adulteress, not against a husband, but 
 Christ, and therefore when an adequate time has been 
 apportioned, let her afterwards, her term of penance ■" com- 
 pleted, return to the Church. But if they obstinately 
 persevere, nor separate from one another; let them know 
 that with such immodest obstinacy they can never be 
 admitted by us into the Church, lest by their sins they 
 set an example to the ruin of others. 
 
 4. Nor let them think that they still are in the way of life 
 and salvation, if they will not obey the Bishops and Priests ; 
 Deui. for in Deuteronomy the Lord God says ; And the man that 
 13] ■ will do presumptuously, and will not hearken unto the 
 priest, or Judge, whosoever he shall be, in those days, that 
 man shall die, and all the people shall hear and fear, and 
 do no more presumptuously. God commanded them to be 
 slain, who did not hearken unto His priests, and obey the 
 judges appointed by Him for a season ; then indeed they 
 were slain with the sword, when the carnal circumcision 
 was yet in force ; but now that there hath begun to be a 
 spiritual circumcision among the faithful servants of God, 
 the proud and contumacious are killed by the spiritual 
 sword, in that they are cast out of the Church. For they 
 cannot have life out of it, because the house of God is one, 
 and there cannot be salvation for any, except in the Church. 
 But that the undisciplined perish, in that they neither listen 
 to nor obey wholesome precepts, holy Scripture testifies, 
 ^™^- saying, An undisciplined person loveth not one that re- 
 
 10. ■" exomologesi. see Note L. on Tert. p. 376 sqq. Oxf. Tr. 
 
Discipline to he upheld, even if disobeyed. 1 1 
 
 proveth him. And they who hate reproqf shall be shame- 
 fully consumed. Therefore that none be consumed and 
 perish for want of discipline, endeavour, dearest brother, as 
 much as you can, to rule the brotherhood by wholesome 
 counsels, and advise each one to his own salvation. Strait Mux. 7, 
 is the gate and narrow is the way, by which we enter into ^^" 
 life; but exceeding gi'eat is the reward when we have 
 passed through unto glory. Let such as have once macfe Mat. 19, 
 themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake, please ' 
 God in all things ; nor by the scandal of their wickedness 
 offend the Priests of God, or the Church of the Lord. And 
 though at present some of our brethren may seem to be 
 made sorry " by us, let us nevertheless abide by our whole- 
 some persuasion, knowing that the Apostle also'said. Am /Gal. 4, 
 therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth ?^^' 
 But if they shall obey us, we shall have gained brethren, 
 and have led them alike to salvation and honour by our 
 admonitions. But if some perverse persons will not obey, 
 let us follow the same Apostle, where he says. If I pleased GaX. i, 
 m^n I should not be the servant of Christ. If we cannot ^*'" 
 persuade some so as to make them please Christ, let us at 
 all events, as far as in us lies, please Christ our Lord and 
 God, by keeping His commandments. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brother and much longed for, heartily 
 farewell in the Lord. 
 
 EPISTLE V. A. 250. 
 
 Cyprian to his Presbyters and Deacons, his dearest 
 brethren, greeting. 
 
 I. By the mercy of God, dearest brethren, I address you in 
 safety", glad that all things are well with regard to your safety 
 also. And since the state of the city ^ does not suffer me to be ' Car- 
 with you at present, I entreat you by your faith and religion *^^' 
 that you will perform both your own and my duty there ; that 
 so nothing be wanting either as regards discipline or dili- 
 gence. As to what concerns the supply of necessities, either 
 of those who, having confessed the Lord with a glorious 
 
 ° by the Church's censures, coll. " from the Decian persecution. 
 2 Cor. 3. F. 
 
l2Care to be takenof ConfessorsSfpoor,withdiscretionSf humility- 
 Epist. voice, have been cast into prison, or of those who labour 
 
 A. 250. 
 
 under poverty and indigence, and still abide in the Lord, I 
 entreat that nothing be wanting: since the whole sum that 
 was brought together, was distributed amongst the Clergy for 
 such emergencies; that so several might have wherewithal 
 to relieve the necessities and the pressure of individuals. 
 
 2. I entreat also that your wisdom and solicitude be not 
 wanting in procuring quietness: for although the brethren 
 from their great love are desirous to obtain access to and 
 visit good confessors, on whom the Divine favour has already 
 shed brightness by glorious beginnings, yet I think this must 
 be done cautiously, and not in crowds, nor by many assembled 
 at once ; lest from this very thing jealousy be excited, and all 
 access to them denied, and while unsated we wish for all, we 
 lose all. Advise therefore and take heed that by moderation 
 this may be done more safely : so that the Presbyters also, 
 who there offer the Oblation with the Confessors, may severally 
 take their turns with a different Deacon ; because the change 
 of persons, and the variety of those that meet together, lessens 
 suspicion. For meek and humble in all things, as becomes 
 the servants of God, we ought to yield to the times, and to 
 have regard to quietness, and to take heed for the people. 
 
 Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I wish you ever 
 heartily farewell; and that you keep me in remembrance. 
 Salute the whole brotherhood. Victor the Deacon and they 
 who are with me salute you. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE VI. 
 
 Cyprian to Sergius, Rogatianus, and the rest of the 
 Confessors, everlasting health. 
 
 1 . I greet you, dearest and most blessed brethren, longing 
 also myself to behold you, if the state of the city allowed me 
 to come to you". For what could happen to me more wished 
 for or joyful, than to be now close by your side, that ye might 
 embrace me with those hands, which, pure and innocent, and 
 upholding the Lord's faith, have spurned sacrilegious com- 
 
 » Pam. placed this Epistle at the time voluntary secession ; their sameness, 
 
 of S. Cyprian's banishment just before sameness of date; and that the perse- 
 
 his martyrdom ; Bp. Pearson points out cution is a popular tumult (p. 15.) not 
 
 that the words here, Ep. 5. and 12. imply from the magistracy. 
 
Blessedness of suffering for Christ. 13 
 
 pliances ? What more sweet and sublime than now to kiss 
 your hps, which with a glorious voice have confessed the 
 Lord ? and to be bodily looked upon by your eyes, which by 
 despising the world have become worthy to God ? But since 
 I am not permitted to partake this joy, I send this letter in 
 my stead to your ears and eyes, and hereby as well con- 
 gratulate you, as exhort you to continue strong and stedfast 
 in the confession of celestial glory ; and having entered in 
 the path of the Lord's favour, go on in the strength of the 
 Spirit to receive your crown, having the Lord your protector 
 and guide. Who said, Lo, I am loilh yov alway, even unto Miit.28, 
 the end of the world. O blessed prison, on which your^"' 
 presence hath shed light ^ ! O blessed prison, which sends the 
 men of God to heaven ! O darkness shining above the sun 
 itself, and brighter than this light of the world ! where now 
 are placed temples of God, and your members are hallowed 
 by a divine confession ! But let nothing then now have 
 place in your hearts and minds, but the divine precepts, 
 and heavenly commands, whereby the Holy Spirit hath ever 
 animated you to the endurance of suffering. Let no one 
 think of death, but immortality ; nor temporary affliction, 
 but eternal glory; for it is written, Precious in the sight o/'ps. us 
 God is the death of His saints. And again ; A broken spirit ^■ 
 is a sacrifice to God; a broken and a contrite heart God doth \7. 
 not despise. And again where divine Scripture speaks of 
 the torments which consecrate the martyrs of God, and 
 sanctify them in the very trial of suffering : Though they Yiiai.s, 
 have suffered torments in the sight of men, yet is their hope*~^' 
 full of immortality : and having been a little chastised, they 
 shall be greatly rewarded; for God proved them, and found 
 them worthy of Himself. As gold in the furnace hath He 
 tried them, and received them as a burnt offering, and in 
 due time regard shall be had unto them. The righteous shall 
 shine, and shall run to and fro like sparks among the stubble. 
 They shall judge the nations, and have dominion over the , 
 people, and their Lord shall reign for ever. 
 
 2. When therefore ye consider that ye are to judge and 
 reign with Christ the Lord, ye must needs rejoice, and for 
 joy of the future trample on present afflictions ; knowing that 
 P See Tert. ad Mart. o. 2. p. 152. Oxf. Tr. 
 
l^Suffering^evei- thelotoftherighteous,consecratedby our Lord. 
 Epist. ftom the beginning of the world it hath been so ordained, 
 
 A. 260. 
 
 that righteousness should toil there amid conflict with the 
 world, for from the very first righteous Abel is slain ; and 
 thenceforth all the righteous and Prophets and Apostles who 
 were sent. To all whom the Lord also in Himself set an 
 example, shewing that those only who follow Him by His 
 
 Johiii2, own way attain unto His kingdom, saying. He that loveth 
 Ms life in this world, shall lose it ; and he that hateth his 
 life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal. And again, 
 
 MatlO, JPear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill 
 the soul. But rather fear Him Who is able to destroy both 
 soul and body in hell. Paul also exhorts us, that we, who 
 desire to attain unto the Lord's promises, ought to imitate 
 
 Kom. 8, the Lord in all things. fVe are, he says, the children of 
 God; and if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint- 
 heirs with Christ, if so be that we suffer with Him, that we 
 may be also glorified together. He adds moreover a com- 
 
 Rom. 8, parison of the present time with the future glory, saying. The 
 sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared 
 with the glory which shall he revealed in us. Of which glory 
 when we consider the brightness, it becomes us to bear with 
 
 Ps. 34, all afflictions and persecutions, because although many are 
 the afflictions of the righteous, yet they are delivered out of 
 them all, who trust in God. 
 
 3. Blessed too ai-e those women, who are set with you in the 
 same glory of confession ; who holding to the Lord's faith, 
 and with fortitude above their sex, not only themselves are 
 close upon the crown, but have by their own constancy, 
 given an example to other women also. And that nothing 
 might be wanting to the glory of your body, that every, 
 both sex and age, might with you be in honour, the 
 
 •pueros. Divine favour hath associated even youths' with you in the 
 same glorious confession ; setting before our eyes things of 
 such sort, as the illustrious youths Ananias, Azarias, and 
 
 Sopg of Misael once did; from whom, when shut up in the fiirnace, 
 
 dren, v. ^^^ ^"^^ retreated, and the flames gave a place of refreshing, 
 
 27. the Lord being present with them, and proving that the 
 burning of hell can have no power against His confessors 
 and martyrs, but that they who believe in God, under all 
 trials continue unharmed and secure. And, I beg of you, 
 
Faith and humility of the Three Children. 15 
 
 consider more deeply, as becomes your religion, what must 
 have been the faith of those youths, which could obtain such 
 abundance of favour from the Lord ^. For being prepared ' ple- 
 for every thing, as we all ought to be, they said to the king,""^^, 
 O king Nebuchadnezzar, we are not careful to answer ^eri Do- 
 thee in this matter; for our God, Whom we serve, is able to pan. 3 
 deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and He will^^ — ^^• 
 deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it 
 known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, 
 nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up. 
 Although they believed, and from their faith knew that they 
 might be delivered even from their present punishment, 
 yet they would not boast of this, nor claim it for themselves, 
 saying, But if not; lest the virtue of their confession 
 might be lessened without the testimony of suffering. They 
 added, that God is able to do all things, but yet did not so 
 confide in this, as to desire to be freed at the moment, but 
 thought on that glory of eternal liberty and safety. Which 
 faith let us too retaining, and meditating thereon day and 
 night, with our whole heart alive to God, despising things 
 present, think only on those to come, the enjoyment of an 
 eternal kingdom, the embrace and kissi of the Lord, the 
 beholding of God. That so ye may follow in all things 
 Rogatianus the presbyter, that glorious old man, who, to 
 the honour of our time, is preparing the way for us by his 
 religious constancy and the Divine grace, and who, with 
 our brother Felicissimus ever calm and temperate, receiving 
 the onset of the ensavaged populace, first prepared for 
 
 q " The Rabbins so explain Deut. died thus. See further Berach. f. 8. 
 
 34, 5. " 'D by ' by the mouth of 1- ed. Pinner, and the places there 
 
 the Lord.' ' At that same time, the quoted. Here, however, and Ep. 31, 
 
 Ever-Blessed kissed him, and took below, it is used not of the death of 
 
 away his breath bv the kiss of His Christians, but of the vouchsafement of 
 
 mouth ;' Devarim Kabba ad loo. only the love of our Lord after death ; as 
 
 the Jews apply this name to the moat Cant. 1, 2. is interpreted of the highest 
 
 peaceful death, Christians to the most "nion with our Lord here, the Holy 
 
 violent, as the most to be longed for." Communion, (de Sacr. ii. 5.) or of the 
 
 ff .1 comp. also Cant. 1, 2. from which Sacraments, (S. Ambr. de Isaac, c. 3. 
 
 Maimonides (More Nev. iii. 51.) says §■ 8.) or of the direct illumination of 
 
 that the Rabbins tnok the name the mind by the Spirit of Uivme know- 
 
 ^u.M-i.. n>« ,( :i- 1 1, I • i> • ledse through love, (ib. %. 8. conf. S. 
 
 np'tyjD no ■' died by a k,ss " i.e. S^ ^ % gj^i',; 9_ ^ ^ ^ j„ ^ 
 
 throughexceedmglovefromthepleasure ^^.^^ ^j Perpetua, it was shewn to 
 
 of intensely apprehending God. He says « osculati sumus Ilium," (Acta 
 
 that Moses, (1. c.) Aaron, (Num 33, 38.) ' _ j,^,;^^ ^^^^^^ 98 ' 
 
 andMiriamaloneweresupposedtohave i^ '^ 
 
16 St. C. absent for the sake of his Jlock ; his care for the poor. 
 
 Epist. you a reception in prison, and, as it were, marking out the 
 ^ - ground for you, still leads you on the way. Which, that it 
 may be accomplished in you, we entreat of the Lord with 
 continual prayers, that so, from beginnings leading on to the 
 summit, those whom He hath brought to confession, He 
 may also advance to the crown. 
 
 Dearest and most blessed brethren, I bid you ever heartily 
 farewell in the Lord, and may you arrive at the crown of 
 celestial glory. Victor the Deacon, and they who are with 
 me, salute you. 
 
 EPISTLE VII. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons, his dearest 
 brethren, greeting. 
 
 I greet you, dearest brethren, by God's grace in safety, 
 anxious to come soon to you, and to satisfy as well my 
 own as your longing, and that of all the brethren. It 
 behoves me however to have regard to the common peace, 
 and for a while, although with weariness of my spirit, to 
 absent myself from you, lest my presence should provoke 
 the jealousy and violence of the heathens; and so I, who 
 ought most to consult the quiet of all, should be the occasion 
 of the peace being broken. When therefore you shall write 
 word that things are settled and that I may come, or if the 
 1 by re- Lord shall first vouchsafe to direct me ', I will then come to 
 seeVel^'you. For where could I be either more advantageously, 
 pp. 25, or joyfully, than there where God willed me both to believe 
 note, and have my growth ^ ? Of the widows, and infirm, and all 
 the poor, 1 entreat you to take diligent care. Strangers 
 moreover, should any be in want, you may supply from 
 my own portion, which I left with Rogatiauus our brother- 
 presbyter, and lest that portion be now all expended, I have 
 sent another supply by Naricus, the Acolythe, that the relief 
 of those that are in difficulty may be more abundant and 
 prompt. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and 
 remember me. Salute your brotherhood in my name, and 
 exhort them to have me in remembrance. 
 
 ' in grace, since his conversion and baptism. 
 
Watchfulness required in the Priesthood. 17 
 
 EPISTLE VIII.' 
 
 1. We have learnt fi-om Crementius, the subdeacon, who has 
 come to us from you, that the blessed Pope Cyprian has for a 
 certain reason retired ; and that herein he did rightly, as being 
 a remarkable person, and the stiife was just impending, which 
 God hath permitted in the world, as an occasion of conflict 
 between the adversary and His own servants; willing also 
 that this contest should manifest to Angels and men, that he 
 who conquers shall be crowned ; but the conquered will bear 
 the sentence against himself, which sentence has been made 
 known to us. And since it is incumbent on us, who seem to 
 be set over the flock, to guard it instead of the shepherd'; 
 the same will be said to us if we be found to be negligent^ as to 
 our predecessors, who were such negligent guardians ; that 
 
 we have not sought that which was lost; and have nofEzek. 
 brought back that which was strayed; and have not bound ' *' ^' 
 wp that which was broken ; but have eaten their milk, and 
 clothed ourselves with their wool. Moreover also the Lord 
 Himself, fulfilling what was written in the Law and the 
 Prophets, teaches, saying, / am the good Shepherd, ^^^o Johnio, 
 lay dovm My life for My sheep ; but he that is an hireling, ^'' ^^' 
 and whose own the sheep are not, when he seeth the wolf 
 coming, leaveth them and fleeth, and the wolf scattereth 
 them. To Simon too He thus speaks; Lovest thou Me?John2i, 
 He answered, I do love Thee : He saith unto him. Feed My ' 
 sheep. That this word was fulfilled, we know from the 
 very act whereby he departed ' ; and the rest of the disciples ■ his 
 did in like manner. ^„^f " 
 
 2. We would not therefore, brethren best beloved, that ye 
 should be found mercenaries, but good shepherds, since ye 
 know that no trifling peril hangs over you, if ye exhort not 
 your brethren to stand fast in the faith, lest the brotherhood, 
 
 = The tone of this Epistle, written by sion to S. Cyprian gently to reprove 
 
 the Roman Clergy, during the vacancy them. (Ep. 9.) 
 
 of the See, after the martyrdom of ' The Bishop of each place, Kome 
 
 Fabian, is not a little invidious to and Carthage, (the See of wrhich also 
 
 S. Cyprian, who, as well as Dionysius they represent as in a manner vacant,) 
 
 the Great, (Eus. H. E. vi. 40.) had by whose of&oe the Presbyters were, as 
 
 a vision been warned to flee. Perhaps, far as they could, to supply. Kigalt 
 
 on account of that Invidiousness, the says, " of Christ," Whose represent- 
 
 writers suppress their names, omitting ative every Minister in his degree 
 
 the usual salutation, which gives occa- is. 
 
 C 
 
18 Duties amid persecution to the fallen and to all. 
 
 Epist. going headlong to idol-worship, be entirely uprooted. Nor 
 
 7-—^ do we exhort you to this in word only, but you may learn 
 from several that came from us to you, how that, by God s 
 help, we both have done and still do all these things with all 
 solicitude and worldly hazard, having before our eyes the 
 fear of God and eternal punishment, more than the fear of 
 man and brief suffering : not deserting the brotherhood, but 
 exhorting them to stand in the faith, and that they should 
 be prepared to go with the Lord. Moreover those that were 
 ascending" whereunto they were constrained, we. have re- 
 called to the Church boldly in faith ; although some, over- 
 come by the terror itself, (either because they were remark- 
 able persons, or being seized by the fear of man,) fell : these 
 however, separated from us, we do not. abandon, but have 
 and do yet exhort them to undergo penance, if by any 
 means they may obtain pardon from Him Who is able to 
 grant it ; lest, if they be deserted by us, they should become 
 worse. Ye see therefore, brethren, that ye also ought to 
 do the same, that even those who have fallen, by your 
 exhortation amending their minds, should they be seized, 
 
 1 Christ may on a repeated trial confess ', that so they may correct 
 their former error. 
 
 3. Other things too which are incumbent on you also we here 
 subjoin : that if any, who have fallen into this temptation, begin 
 to be seized with sickness, and repent of what they have done, 
 and desire communion, they ought assuredly to be holpen. 
 Whether any be widows, or sick, who are unable to main- 
 tain themselves, or whether they he in prison, or shut out of 
 their own houses, they too should have some to minister to 
 them. Moreover catechumens seized with sickness, must 
 not be deceived", but assistance should be given them. 
 And especially if the bodies of martyrs and others are not 
 buried, great peril hangs over, those whose duty this is. By 
 whomsoever of you then, and on whatsoever occasion this 
 duty shall be performed, we are sure that he will be ac- 
 
 ig'^'r? *^'^'^'^*^*1 ^ B''^'^ servant, and so he who has been faithful in 
 a very little, tvill have authority over ten cities. May God, 
 
 " To the Capitol to sacrifice, de louse, Baron, adds those at Capua, Be- 
 
 Laps. [§. 6. p. 158, Oxf. Tr.] Cone, neventum, Treves, Constantinople. 
 
 Elib.can.59. [F.] The Martyrol.Rom. ' in their hope of Baptism. 
 Nov. 29. mentions a " Capitol" at Thou- 
 
Blessedness of high examples in Bishops. 19 
 
 Who giveth all things to them that hope in Him, grant that 
 we may all be found engaged in these works. The brethren, 
 who are in bonds, salute you, as do the Presbyters, and the 
 whole Church, which also with the utmost solicitude watches 
 for all who call upon the Name of the Lord. We beg of you 
 also in turn, be mindful of us. Know that Bassianus has 
 arrived ; and we beg of you, who have a zeal for God, to 
 transmit copies of this Epistle to whomsoever you can, on 
 fitting occasions, or make occasion for yourselves, or despatch 
 a messenger, that they stand strong and stedfast in the faith. 
 We bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE IX. 
 
 Cyprian to his brethren, the Presbyters and Deacons abiding 
 at Borne, greeting. 
 
 I. When there was an uncertain rumour amongst us, dearest 
 brethren, of the departure of that good man my colleague', 'Fabian 
 and I was in suspense what to think, I received an Epistle ^ ^notnow 
 irom you, sent me by Crementius the subdeacon, wherein ®*'^°'" 
 I was fiiUy informed of his glorious departure : and I rejoiced 
 that he had gone on to his consummation with honour, suited 
 to the integrity of his administration. Wherein I heartily 
 congratulate you also that ye honour his memory with a 
 testimony so public and illustrious ; so as to make known to 
 me what is both so glorious to yourselves as regards the 
 memory of your Bishop, and may give me too an example of 
 faith and virtue. For, in how much the fall of a Bishop is 
 pernicious in leading to the lapse of his followers, in so much, 
 contrariwise, is it useful and salutary, when a Bishop by the 
 constancy of his faith makes himself an example to be 
 imitated by his brethren . I have also read an Epistle ', wherein ' Ep. 8. 
 it is not plainly expressed, either who wrote it, or to whom 
 it was written. And whereas in the same Epistle as well the 
 writing, as its purport, and the very paper itself, led me to 
 suspect that something had either been taken from it, or 
 altered in it ; I have sent back to you the very Epistle itself, 
 that you may ascertain whether it be the same which you 
 gave to Crementius the subdeacon to carry : for it is a very 
 serious matter, if the truth of a clerical Epistle has been cor- 
 
 c 2 
 
20 Increased ardour of Martyrs amid increasing toriures. 
 
 Epist. rupted by any falsehood or fraud. That we may know this 
 ^-^^ therefore, examine whether the writing and subscription is 
 ' yours ; and write me word what the truth is. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE X. 
 
 Cyprian to the Martyrs and Confessors in Jesus Christ our 
 Lord, and God t/te Father, everlasting peace. 
 1. I rejoice and am exceeding glad, most brave and most 
 blessed brethren, to have heard of your faith and virtue 
 wherein our Mother the Church glories. She gloried indeed 
 lately, when with a resolute confession that punishment was 
 received, which made exiles of the Confessors of Christ. But 
 the present confession, by how much it hath more fortitude 
 in suffering, by so much is it nobler and higher in honour. 
 The combat has increased ; increased also is the glory of the 
 combatants. Neither have ye hung back from the conflict 
 through fear of tortures, but the tortures themselves have more 
 and more incited you to the conflict; courageous and stedfast, 
 ye have returned with eager devotedness to meet the ex- 
 tremest struggle. And of your number, some I learn are 
 already crowned, some are closer and closer upon the crown 
 of victory ; but all, whom the prison has enclosed in one 
 glorious band, are animated with an equal and common glow 
 of coiuage to wage the strife, as becometh soldiers of Christ 
 in His holy camp : that so no blandishments may cheat the 
 uncorrupted firmness of faith, no threats alarm, no anguish 
 iJohn or tortures overcome, for greater is He that is in us, than he 
 ' ' that is in the world ; nor can earthly punishment avail more 
 to cast down, thein Divine protection to lift up. This has 
 been proved in the glorious struggle of the brethren, who, 
 leaders of the rest to victory over tortures, gave an example 
 of courage and faith, having maintained the strife, until the 
 strife itself sunk, overcome. With what praises shall I extol 
 you, most valiant brethren ? With what herald voice adorn the 
 stoutness of your hearts, and the perseverance of your faith ? Ye 
 have endured the severest torturing even to the consummation 
 of glory, and yielded not to suffering, but suffering rather 
 yielded to you. An end of pain, which tortures gave not, the 
 crown hath given. To this end -did the aggravated tortures 
 
Glorious strife between the tortures and the tortured. 21 
 
 so long endure, not to overthrow your stedfast faith, but to 
 send the servants of God more quickly to their Lord. The 
 crowd of by-standers. witnessed wondering the heavenly con- 
 flict, the conflict of God, the spiritual conflict, the battle of 
 Christ; that His servants stood with voice unfettered, with 
 minds unbrokeii, with courage given of God, of secular 
 weapons indeed naked, but armed and trustful in the armour 
 of faith. The tortured stood more resolute than the torturers; 
 and the racked and mangled limbs vanquished the grappling- 
 hooks that racked and mangled them. Long though it 
 raged, the oft-renewed blow could not vanquish a faith invin- 
 cible, although the closure of their bowels was torn open, 
 and now in God's servants not limbs, but wounds', were 
 tortured. There flowed blood, that might extinguish the 
 blazes of persecution, quench the flames and fires of hell by 
 its glorious gore. Oh! what a spectacle was that to the 
 Lord, how subhme, how great, how acceptable to the 
 eyes of "God, the fealty and devotion of His soldiery ! as it 
 is written in the Psalms, the Holy Ghost speaking to us 
 at the same time and admonishing us. Precious in the sight Ps. lie, 
 of the Lord is the death of His saints. Precious is this ' 
 death, which purchases immortality at the price of its own 
 blood ; which receives a crown from the consummation of 
 valour. How did Christ rejoice there, how gladly in such 
 His servants did He both fight and conquer, the Guardian 
 of their faith, and giving to believers so much as he who 
 taketh of His hand believeth that he receiveth''. He was 
 present at His own conflict; the champions and maintainers 
 of His own Name He uplifted, strengthened, animated. 
 And He who once overcame death for us, ever overcomes it 
 in us. Wfien they deliver you up, He says, take no thought Matio, 
 what ye shall speak ; for it shall be given you in that same 
 hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that speak, but 
 the Spirit of your Father Which speaketh in you. The 
 present conflict has afibrded a proof of this. A voice full of 
 the Holy Spirit burst forth from the martyr's mouth, when 
 the most blessed Mappalicus amid his torments said to the 
 
 ^ "His body — all wound and tumour, Eus. v. 1. 
 and contracted, having lost outwardly r ad Donat. §, 4, p. 4. Oxf. Tr. 
 the human form," £p. EccU Lugd. ap. 
 
22 God fulfilled in His servants His own words in them. 
 
 Epist. Proconsul, " To-morrow thou shalt see a fight." And what 
 ' be said with the testimony of courage and faith, the Lord 
 ' fulfilled. A heavenly fight was exhibited, and the servant 
 of God in the conflict of the promised fight was crowned. 
 Such is the struggle which the Prophet Esaias foretold, 
 saying, It will be no small contest for you with men, since 
 God Himself appoints the struggle \ And to shew what 
 sort of struggle this would be, he added, saying, Behold, a 
 Virgin shall conceive, and hear a Son, and ye shall call His 
 name Emmanuel. This is the fight of our faith, whereby 
 we engage, whereby we conquer, whereby we are crowned. 
 This is that fight which the blessed Apostle Paul has shewn 
 us, in which we must run, and attain unto a crown of glory. 
 
 iCor.s, Know ye not, he says, that they which run in a race run 
 
 ^*'^^' all, hut one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may 
 obtain. And every one that striveth is temperate in all 
 things; now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but 
 we an incorruptible. Shewing also his own conflict, and 
 declaring that he should himself soon be a sacrifice to the 
 
 2Tim.4, Lord, he says, / am now ready to be offered, and the time 
 ~ ' of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I 
 have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth 
 there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the 
 Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that Day; and 
 not to me only, but unto all them that love His appearing. 
 
 2. This fight therefore before predicted by the Prophets, 
 appointed by the Lord", accomplished by the Apostles, 
 Mappalicus in his own and his colleagues' name promised 
 anew to the Proconsul. Nor has his faithful voice failed in 
 its promise : the fight he pledged himself to, he exhibited ; 
 and the palm, that he deserved, he has received. My 
 hearty desire and at the same time my exhortation to you is, 
 that the rest of you follow that now most blessed Martyr, 
 and the others his partners in the same conflict ; in faith, 
 stedfast ; in suffering, patient ; in tortures, victorious ; that 
 so, those whom the bond of confession and the hostelry of 
 the prison have united together, the consummation of their 
 valour, and the heavenly crown, may also unite ; that ye, by 
 
 ' Is. 7, 13. BO quoted Iron. iii. 26. ■ Tert. ad Mart. t. 3. p. 154. Oxf. 
 Tert. adv. Jud. c. 9. Testim. ii. 9. Tr. 
 
Crowns in peace for the faithful who miss those of war. 23 
 
 your joy, may wipe away the tears of your mother the 
 Church, who bewails the fall and death of very many ; and 
 by the stirring force of your example confirm the stedfastness 
 of the rest also who stand. If the battle shall challenge 
 you, if the day of your conflict shall come, war valiantly, 
 fight stedfastly, knowing that ye fight under the im- 
 mediate eye of the Lord, that by the confession of His 
 Name ye will reach unto His glory ; for He is not one who 
 only looks upon His servants, but Himself also wrestleth in 
 us, Himself engageth ', Himself on the issue of our conflict 
 alike crowneth, and is crowned. 
 
 3. But if, before the day of your conflict, peace shall , by the 
 mercy of the Lord, arrive, yet let your will continue stedfast, 
 and your conscience glory ; nor let any of you be sorrowful, 
 as falling short of those who, having endured the tortures 
 before you, and having overcome and trampled on the world, 
 are gone to the Lord in the path of glory. For the Lord is 
 He Which searcheth the reins and heart ; He discemeth Eev. 2, 
 secret things, and beholdeth the hidden. To earn the crown 
 of God, His testimony alone. Who will hereafter judge, 
 sufiiceth. Therefore, dearest brethren, either condition is 
 alike noble and illustrious. That is the more secure, to 
 hasten to the Lord through the consummation of victory ; 
 this the more joyful, having received a furlough after glory 
 gained, to flourish in the praises of the Church. How 
 blessed is our Church, whom the greatness of the Divine 
 favour thus illuminates ! on whom in these our times the 
 glorious blood of Martyrs sheds radiance ! Before, she was 
 white in the good works of the brethren, now is she empur- 
 pled in the blood of Martyrs. Her garlands lack neither the 
 lily nor the rose. Now let every one contend for the fullest 
 meed of either honour. Let them win a crown either white 
 with good works, or purple with sufiering. In the heavenly 
 camp both peace ^ and war have their own garlands, where- 
 with the soldier of Christ may be crowned for victory. 
 
 " "J now suffer, what I suffer ;" [in p. 99. " in whom Christ Himself suf- 
 
 childhearing] "but there" [when ex- feting, wrought mighty wonders," Ep. 
 
 posed to the beasts] " will Another be Eccl. Lugd. ap.'Eus. v. 1. of Sanctus. 
 
 in me, Who will suffer in me, because "clothed with Christ, the Mighty and 
 
 I also shall suffer for Him." Answer of Invincible Warrior," ib. of Blandiua. 
 Felieitas, Acta Perp. §. 15. Buinart, * deZelo et Liv. §.9.p.275, Oxf.Tr. 
 
24 Falls the chastisement of former laxity and worldliness. 
 
 Epist. Most valiant and most blessed brethren, I heartily wish 
 you ever farewell in the Lord, and that ye remember me. 
 
 A. •250. 
 
 Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XI. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons his brethren, 
 greeting. 
 
 I . I know, dearest brethren, that, out of the fear which we all 
 owe to God, ye also are instant in continual supplication and 
 earnest prayer, yet, though thus piously concerned, I cannot 
 but myself also remind you, that to appease and obtain mercy 
 of the Lord, we should mourn not in words only, but with 
 fasting and tears and all other methods of entreaty. For we 
 must know and confess, that the pressure of this so dreadful 
 devastation, which hath wasted the largest portion of our 
 flock, and is still wasting them, has come upon us for our 
 sins, in not keeping the way of the Lord, nor observing the 
 heavenly commandments given us to our salvation. Our 
 Lord fulfilled the will of the Father, and we do not fulfil the 
 will of our Lord; eager about our property or our gains", 
 seeking to exalt ourselves, giving ourselves up to emulation 
 and dissension ; careless about single-mindedness and the 
 faith, renouncing the world in words only not in deeds'^, each 
 of us pleasing himself, and displeasing all men. We are 
 Lukei2, smitten therefore as we deserve, as it is written. That servant 
 which knoweth his Master's will, and obeyeth not His will, 
 shall he beaien with many stripes. But what stripes, what 
 buffetings do we not deserve, when even the confessors, 
 who ought to be an example of good conduct to others, do 
 not observe the discipline of the Church ! Therefore whilst 
 some were unduly elated by a swelling and immodest boast- 
 ing of their confession, the tortures overtook them, tortures 
 wherein the torturer ceases not, without escape of condemna- 
 tion, without the consolation of death ; tortures which do not 
 dismiss them speedily to their crown, but rack them until they 
 overthrow their faith ; except perhaps that God in His mercy 
 removed one here and there in the midst of his torments, and 
 
 c see de Laps. c. 4. p. 156. Oxf. Tr. fin. o. Cresc. Don. ii. 15. de Bapt. c. 
 rt quoted by S. Aug. de Fid. et Op. Don. iv. 2. 
 
Benefit of united prayer. 25 
 
 so he attained his crown, not by the full ending of his trial, 
 but by the suddenness of death. 
 
 2. This we suffer for our sins and deserts, as rebuke of 
 Holy Scripture forewarned us, saying, If they forsake My Ps. 89, 
 law, and walk not in My judgments ; if they break My 
 statutes, and keep not My commandments; then will I 
 visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity 
 with stripes. Therefore we feel His rod and His stripes, 
 
 as neither pleasing Him by our good deeds, nor making 
 amends' for our sins. Let us from our inmost hearts and 
 with our whole soul implore the mercy of God, because He 
 Himself hath added. Nevertheless My loving-kindness mW Ibid. 33. 
 / nol utterly take from them. Let us ask, and we shalllMkeW, 
 receive; and if, for the grievousness of our offences, we 
 receive slowly and not at once, let us knock, for to him that 
 knocketh it shall be opened, if but our prayers, groaning, 
 and tears knock at the door, and these instant and con- 
 tinued, for such must even united prayer be. 
 
 3. For, which the more moved and compelled me to write 
 this Epistle unto you, ye ought to know, (since the Lord has 
 deigned to manifest and reveal it,) that it was thus declared 
 in a vision', "Ask, and ye shall have." Next, the people 
 who stood by were enjoined to intercede for certain persons 
 pointed out to them. In doing this however there issued 
 forth discordant voices and opposite desires, and this ex- 
 ceedingly displeased Him Who had said, " Ask, and ye 
 shall have," because the people agreed not in their prayers, 
 nor was there among the brethren one uniform consent and 
 blended harmony, seeing it is written, God maketh men to be Ps. 68, 
 of one mind in a house ; and we read in the Acts of the 
 Apostles, that the multitude of them that believed were of Mia i, 
 one heart, and of one soul; and the Lord hath charged us 
 
 « satisfacimus, see Note K. on Tert. seen a solemn assembly in which he 
 
 p. 369. Oxf. Tr. was surrounded by his people. He 
 
 'S.Cyprian, out of humility, in himself was first bidden, " ask, and ye 
 
 communicating his visions, almost shall receive ;" next, the people around 
 
 throughout, uses indefinite words, him (" plebs assistens" as " qui nobis 
 
 avoiding whatever might explicitly assidebant," Ep. i.) were enjoined to 
 
 declare that it was himself to whom unite their intercessions, as was usual 
 
 they were vouchsafed. This will clear in behalf of the lapsed. The only ex- 
 
 up whatever indistinctness there may eeption in which S. Cyprian names 
 
 any where be in the relation. Thus himself, is when he was censured, 
 
 in this place, S. Cyprian seems to have below, §. 6. 
 
26 Our Lord grieved and displeased at disunion. 
 
 Epist. with His own voice, saying, This is My commandment, that 
 
 j-^ ye love one another ; and again, / say unto you, that if two 
 
 3o\iTii5, of you shall agree on earth, as touching any thing that they 
 
 Mat. 18 ^^'''^^^ ^^) *^ *^'^^^ *^ done for them of My Father Which is 
 
 19- in heaven. But if two agreeing shall prevail so much, 
 
 what, were there agreement among all ? what if, in accord- 
 
 JohnU, ance with the peace, which our Lord gave us, all the brethren 
 
 should agree ? We had long since obtained of the Divine 
 
 mercy what we ask for, nor should we be so long tossing in 
 
 this peril of our salvation and our faith. Yea, rather, these 
 
 evils would never have fallen upon the brethren, if the whole 
 
 brotherhood had been of one mind. 
 
 4. For this also was shewn, how there sat the Father of a 
 family, a Youth also sitting on His Right Hand, with a 
 sorrowful countenance. His face leaning on His hand, and 
 saddened with a mixture of anxiety and resentment. But 
 another standing on His left side carried a net, which he 
 made as if he would cast, to catch the people that stood 
 
 ' S. Cy- around ; and when he who saw this ' wondered what it 
 himself. ™eant, it was said to him, that the Youth, who sat thus on 
 the Right Hand, was grieved and sorrowed because His 
 commands were not observed ; and that he on the left hand 
 exulted, because an opportunity was given him of obtaining 
 from the Father of the family leave to destroy. This was 
 shewn long before the storm of this present desolation arose. 
 And now we have seen fulfilled what had been shewn, that 
 whilst we despise the commandments of the Lord, whilst we 
 observe not the salutary precepts of the law given us, the 
 enemy gains a power to hurt ; and by the cast of his net 
 encloses us too ill-armed and off our guard to resist. 
 
 5. Be we instant in prayer, groaning with continual sup- 
 plications. For know, dearest brethren, I was not long 
 since reproved in a vision for this also, that we were drowsy 
 in prayer, and watched not therein. Now the God Who 
 
 H.eh.12, chasteneth whom He loveth, when He chasteneth, chasteneth 
 that He may amend, amondeth that He may save. Let us 
 therefore shake off and burst the bonds of sleepiness, and be 
 instant and watch in prayer, as the Apostle Paul exhorts us, 
 
 Col.4, 2. saying, Continue in prayer, and watch in the same. For 
 Apostolic men also ceased not to pray day and night; and 
 
God protects all who repent, believe, and obey. 27 
 
 our Lord Himself also, the Author of our rule of life, and the 
 Way of our example, prayed often and with watching, as we 
 read in the Gospel, He went out into a mountain to pray, Luke 6, 
 and continued all night in prayer to God: and we may be 
 assured that when He prayed, He prayed for us, since He 
 Himself was not a sinner, but bore the sins of others. But 
 so tiTily did He pray for us, that we read in another place, 
 And the Lord said to Peter, Behold, Satan hath desired to Luke 
 have you, that he might sift you as wheat, but I have prayed ^c^\ 
 for thee that thy faith fail not. If He then both toiled and 
 watched and prayed for us and for our sins, how much more 
 ought we to be instant in prayer and supplication, and first 
 of all to entreat the Lord Himself, and then through Him to 
 make satisfaction ^ to God the Father ? We have an Advocate 
 and Intercessor for our sins, Jesus Christ our Lord and God, 
 if only we repent that we have sinned in time past, and, 
 confessing and acknowledging our sins whereby we now 
 offend the Lord, stedfastly purpose if but for the time to 
 come to walk in His ways, and to stand in awe of His 
 commandments. 
 
 6. The Father chastises and protects us, yet so as we are 
 stedfast in the faith through tribulation and distress, clinging 
 fast to His Christ, as it is written. Who shall separate us'Rom.s, 
 from the love of Christ ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or ^^' 
 persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword ? 
 None of these can separate believers, none can rend off 
 those that cleave on to His Body and Blood. Such perse- 
 cution is a sifting and searching of the breast. God would 
 haye us sifted and proved, as He has ever proved His own ; 
 nor yet when He hath tried, hath His aid ever failed 
 believers. 
 
 -7. Finally, for the least of all his servants, although set in the 
 midst of very many sins', and unworthy of His favour, did He, 
 out of His goodness towards us, give this charge ', " Bid him 
 be secure, for peace is at hand'': but for the short intervening 
 
 S See note K. on Tert. p. 369 sqq. was no human prospect of the cessation 
 
 Oxf. Tr. of the persecution ; it did cease shortly 
 
 ^ As Tert. calls himself, " pecca- after in consequence of the sadden and 
 
 torem omnium notarum,"depoen. fin. F. unexpected overthrow and death of 
 
 ' To the Youth in the vision, for S. Decius, in his expedition against the 
 
 Cyprian. Goths. Dodwell (Diss. Cyp. iv.) gives 
 
 ■■At the time of this vision, there the following instances of the continu- 
 
28 S-pareness of diet amid afflictions of the Church, 
 
 Epist. delay, there are still some to be proved." But by these 
 ■ „-' divine mercies we are admonished as to a sparing diet 
 
 A. 250. 1 n • 
 
 also and moderation in drinking, lest worldly enticements 
 enervate our breasts, now lifted on high by strength from 
 above, and the mind, weighed down by too abundant feasting, 
 be less watchful unto prayer. 
 
 8. I ought not to conceal these several things, nor confine 
 them to my own breast, for by them every one of us may 
 be both instructed and guided. Nor should ye again keep 
 this letter concealed among yourselves, but should com- 
 municate it to the brethren for perusal. For to intercept 
 those things by which the Lord vouchsafes to admonish 
 and instruct us, is the part of one who would not have his 
 brother admonished and instructed. Let them know that 
 we are being proved by our Lord, and never, for the severity 
 of the present pressure, fall off from that faith whereby we 
 have once believed in Him. 
 Eph. 4, 9. Let every one, reviewing his sins, even now put off the 
 Liite 9 conversation of the old man. For no man looking hack, and 
 ®2. putting his hand to the plough, is fit for the kingdom of 
 Gen. 19, Qod\ And Lot's wife, who having been freed looked back 
 contrary to the command, forfeited her past deliverance. 
 Let us not regard the things behind, whither the devil 
 recalls, but the things before, whither Christ calls. Let 
 us raise our eyes to heaven, that the earth seduce us not 
 
 ance of revelations between the Apo- phetio sayings, (2. 32. [57.] 4.) (see 
 
 stolio times and those of S. Cyprian; also v. 6. 1. quoted Tert. de Prsesor. 
 
 to S. Ignatius, of divisions in the c. 14. p. 448. not. h. Oxf. Ed.) Eu- 
 
 Church, and' how they were to be sebius says (v. 3.) that " the very 
 
 healed, (Ep. ad Fhilad. §. 9.) to S. many and various wonderful woris of 
 
 Polycarp, as to the mode of his mar- the Divine grace, still wrought in dif- 
 
 tyrdom, and throughout life, (Ep. Eecl. ferent Churches in the time of M on- 
 
 Smyrn. ap. Ens. iv. 15.) to Qaadratus, tanus and his companions, occasioned 
 
 (Eus. iii. 37.) Ammia of Philadelphia many to believe that they also prophe- 
 
 and others, (Aster. Urb. ap.Eus.v. 17.) sied." Asterius Urbanus, after the 
 
 Alexander of Phrygia and Attains, death of Maxamilla, supposes that 
 
 (Ep. Eccl. Vienn. et Lugd. ap. Ens. the prophetic gift would always con- 
 
 iv. 1 et 3.) Saturus et Perpetua tinue in the Church, (ib. u. 17.) In the 
 
 (Acta Perpet. et Felic. Ruinart. p. same period was S. Gregory Thauma- 
 
 93.) and generally (Praef. ib. p. 93.) turgus ; and the visions of S. Diony- 
 
 S. Justin M. speaks of them as still ' siua, related by himself, (ap. Eus. H. 
 
 continuing in his own times, (Dial. c. E. vi. 40. vii. 7.) are contemporary with 
 
 Tryph. §. 82.) and the " spirit of fore- S. Cyprian; both were by vision warned 
 
 knowledge" as still received, (ib. §. 39.) to flee in persecution. 
 as does S. Ireneeus, (among other gifts) ' Luke 9, 62. Some Greek Mss. 
 
 of those who have forelmowledge of still keep this order. F. 
 future events and visions and pro- 
 
 26. 
 
and prayer in awe, union, humility, amendment, tears. 29 
 
 by its delights and allurements. Let each one pray to 
 God, not for himself only, but for all the brethren, even as 
 the Lord taught us to pray, where He enjoins not to each a 
 private prayer, but bade us, when we pray, to pray for all in 
 one common prayer and unanimous supplication. If the 
 Lord shall behold us humble and peaceable, closely united 
 to each other, in awe of His wrath, corrected and amended 
 by the present tribulation. He will place us in safety from 
 the assaults of the enemy. Discipline hath led the way, 
 pardon will follow. Let us only with simplicity and 
 unanimity entreat the Lord, unceasing in asking, assured 
 of receiving, adding to our entreaties groaning and tears, 
 as they should entreat who are placed between the wailing 
 heaps of the overthrown, and a remnant yet trembling, 
 between a wide carnage of the fallen, and the small band 
 of those yet j&rmly standing. Let us beg that peace be 
 speedily restored, that aid be soon granted in our hidings 
 and our perils, that those things be fulfilled which the Lord 
 vouchsafeth to reveal to His servants, the restoration of the 
 Church, the security of our salvation ; after showers, a cloud- 
 less sky; after darkness, light; after storms and whirlwinds, a 
 placid calm ; the holy succours of Parental love, the wonted 
 mighty works of Divine power, whereby both the blasphemy 
 of persecutors may be repressed, the penitence of the lapsed 
 be restored, and the bold and stedfast confidence of the 
 persevering may glory. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and 
 remember me. Salute the brotherhood in my name, and 
 exhort them to remember us. Fare ye well. 
 
 EPISTLE XII. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, 
 greeting. 
 
 1. Though I know, dearest brethren, that you have been 
 fi:equently admonished in my Epistles to shew all diligence 
 towards those that, with glorious voice, have confessed the 
 Lord, and are imprisoned for His sake; yet I must from 
 time to time press it upon you, that nothing of care be 
 
30 Confessors, sealed by death, martyrs; their memories kept. 
 
 ^^u' ^^"'^"S *" those "■ to whom nothing is wanting of glory. 
 
 ^ ggp And would that the state of the city and my station would 
 suffer me to be now with you : readily and gladly would I 
 in my wonted ministry fulfil all the oflBices of love towards 
 our most valiant brethren. But I pray you let your dili- 
 gence take the place of my duty, and do all things that 
 ought to be done towards those over whom the Divine 
 favour hath shed lustre by such high degrees of faith and 
 courage. To the bodies of those too, who, though they 
 were not tortured in prison, yet depart by the outlet of a 
 glorious death, let there be shewn a more affectionate watch- 
 fulness and cai-e. For their courage or honour is not the 
 less, so as to hinder their being admitted into the company 
 of the blessed martyrs. As far as in them lay, they en- 
 dured whatsoever they were prepared and ready to endure. 
 He who hath offered himself to torture and to death under 
 the Eyes of God, has suffered whatever he was willing to 
 suffer. For he w^s not wanting to the torture, but the 
 
 Mat.io, torture to him. Whosoever shall confess Me before men, 
 him will I also confess before My Father Which is in 
 
 ver. 22. heaven, saith the Lord. These did confess Him. He that 
 endureth unto the end shall be saved, saith the Lord. These 
 have endured; the untainted and iinspotted merits of their 
 courage carried them even to the end. Again it is written, 
 
 Kev. 2, ^g thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown 
 of life. These have continued /«*7A/««Z MW<o dea^A, stedfast, 
 and invincible. When to our willingness and confession 
 in prison and in bonds is added the termination of death, 
 the glory of martyrdom is perfected. 
 
 2. Moreover, mark the days on which they depart, that we 
 may celebrate their memories among the commemorations 
 of the martyrs : although indeed TertuUus, our most faithfiil 
 and devoted brother, besides his other solicitude and care 
 which he shews to the brethren in all sorts of service, (and 
 who moreover is not behind-hand in the care of their re- 
 mains,) hath written and still writes, and acquaints me with 
 the days on which our blessed brethren in prison pass by 
 the way of a glorious death to immortality ; and oblations 
 and sacrifices in commemoration of them are here celebrated 
 
 " Tert. ad Mart. c. 1. p. 150—162. Oxf. Tr. 
 
The Bishop chief in joy or sorrow. 31 
 
 by us, which, the Lord protecting, we shall soon celebrate 
 with you. To the poor also, (as I have often written word 
 before,) let no care or attention on your part be wanting, 
 to those at least who, standing in the faith, and boldly 
 fighting on our side, have not deserted the camp of Christ ; 
 to whom indeed we should now shew greater love and care, 
 since neither driven by poverty, nor cast down by the storm 
 of persecution, they serve faithfully with the Lord, and have 
 given to the other poor also an example of faith. 
 
 Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I bid you ever 
 heartily farewell, and that ye remember me. Salute the 
 brotherhood in my name. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XIII. 
 
 Cyprian to Rogatianus the Presbyter, and the other 
 Confessors, his brethren, greeting. 
 
 i. Both heretofore, dearest and most courageous brethren, 
 have I sent you Epistles, wherein I congratulated your faith 
 and valour with words of exultation; and now again my 
 voice findeth no gladlier utterance, than with joyous heart 
 repeatedly and ever to declare the glory of your name. For 
 what wish could I form higher, or better, than this, that 
 I see the flock of Christ illumined by the honour of your 
 confession ? for whereas all the brethren must needs rejoice 
 in this, the greatest share in the common joy must be the 
 Bishop's. For the glory of the Church is the glory of the 
 Prelate. In proportion as we grieve over those, whom the 
 hostile storm has thrown down, do we rejoice over you, 
 whom the devil has not been able to overcome. 
 
 2. I exhort you however by our common faith, by the true 
 and sincere affection of my heart for you, that ye, who have 
 overcome the adversary in this first encounter, uphold your 
 glory by a brave and persevering constancy. We are still in 
 the world, still engaged in warfai'e, daily do we fight for our 
 lives. You must use diligence, that after these beginnings 
 there be the increase also, and that that may be perfected in 
 you which ye have already, with such blessed openings, 
 begun. It is little to have been able to attain any thing, 
 
32 Difficulty of perseverance ; upheld by humility. 
 
 Epist. it is more, to be able to keep what you have attained. Just 
 
 '- as both the faith itself, and saving birth', not received merely, 
 
 I Bap- but guarded, giveth life. Neither does the attainment of 
 
 ''^'"- itself, but its being worked out to completion, keep a man 
 
 unto God. The Lord taught this in His ministry, saying, 
 
 John 5, Behold, thou art made whole, sin no more, lest a worse 
 
 thing come unto thee. Suppose Him now saying this to His 
 
 Confessor, " Behold, thou art made a Confessor, sin no more, 
 
 lest a worse thing come unto thee." Solomon moreover, and 
 
 Saul, and many others, as long as they walked in the ways of 
 
 the Lord, were able to retain the grace given unto them ; 
 
 when they left the Lord's discipline. His gi-ace also left 
 
 them. We must persevere in the straight and narrow path 
 
 to praise and glory : and since meekness and humility, and 
 
 the even tenor of a good life is suitable to all Christians, 
 
 Is. 66,2. according to the word of the Lord, Who looketh to no one, 
 
 but him that is humble, and meek, and that trembleth at 
 
 His word, so it especially behoves you Confessors to observe 
 
 and fulfil this, who have been set as an example to the rest 
 
 of, the brethren, as such .whose conduct all ought to be 
 
 provoked to follow in their lives and actions. For as the 
 
 Bora. 2, Jews, through whom the Name of God is blasphemed among 
 
 the Gentiles, are become aliens from God ; so contrariwise 
 
 they are dear to God, through whose obedience the Name of 
 
 the Lord is magnified by a testimony to His praise ; as it is 
 
 Matt. 6, written, the Lord Himself fore-monishing and saying. Let 
 
 ^^' your light so shine before men, that they may see your good 
 
 works, and glorify your Father Which is in heaven. And 
 
 Philip, Paul the Apostle says. Shine as lights in the world. And 
 
 i'Pet.2 Peter in like manner exhorts; As strangers, he says, and 
 
 i\. 12. pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the 
 
 soul; having your conversation honest among the Gentiles; 
 
 that, whereas they speak against you as evil-doers, they may, 
 
 by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify the 
 
 Lord. Which indeed, the most of you, to my joy, do take 
 
 heed to, and being made better by the honour of your very 
 
 confession, guard and uphold its glory by peaceable and 
 
 virtuous lives. But some, I hear, cast a stain on your 
 
 number, and undo the praise of a most excellent name 
 
 by their evil conversation : whom you yourselves also, as 
 
Christians, living in and by Christ, must live like Christ. 33 
 
 tending and preserving your own honour, ought to reprove, 
 and check, and correct. For how great a scandal is it to your 
 name, when one of you spends his time in drunkenness and 
 revelling; another returns to that country whence he was 
 banished, and, being taken, perishes, not now as a Christian, 
 but as a criminal". Some are puffed, and swell, I hear; though 
 it is written, Be not high-minded, hut fear; for if God spared Rom. 
 not the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare not thee- 21' 
 Our Lord was led as a sheep to the slaughter, and as a lamb isa. 53, 
 before her shearers is dumb, so He opened not His mouth. 
 I am not rebellious. He says, neither do I gainsay. I gave Isa. 50, 
 My back to the smiters, and My cheeks to the palms of their 
 hands: I hid not My face from shame and spitting. And 
 dare any one now, living by Him and in Him, to lift up 
 himself, and walk proudly, forgetting both the deeds which 
 He did, and the commands which He delivered to us by 
 Himself, or by His Apostles? But if the servant is notsoimis, 
 greater than his Lord, they who follow the Lord, should in ^®' 
 humility, and meekness, and silence, tread in His steps : for 
 the more any one shall abase himself, the more exalted shall 
 he be, for the Lord says, He that is least among you, the Luke 9, 
 same shall be great. 
 
 3. What next is th at } how detestable must that seem to you, 
 which I have heard with the deepest anguish and sorrow of 
 mind ! That there are not wanting those who by a base and 
 infamous concubinage, yet more defile the temples of God, 
 those members which had been sanctified after confession, 
 and bathed in light", promiscuously mingling their beds with 
 women's, wherein, though their consciences be free from 
 actual guilt, yet in this alone their sin is great, that by their 
 offence an example is given to the ruin of others'- 'seeEp. 
 
 4. Moreover there should be no contentions nor emulations ^" 
 among you, for the Lord lefl; His peace to us, and it is written, johni4, 
 Thou shall love thy neighbour as thyself. But if ye bite and^^^ ^g 
 devour one another, take heed that ye be not consumed one is. Mat. 
 of another. From railing and reviling, I beseech you, abstain ; ^^1. 5 
 
 16." 
 
 ■= For having returned from banish- man is enlightened by Baptism, it seems 
 
 ment, unpermitted. doubtful whether the term would be 
 
 • " Illustrata, pttririivru, " enlight- applied to his outward frame only. 
 
 ened." For martyrdom is a Baptism A middle term, however, has been 
 
 of blood. [F.] Yet although the whole chosen. 
 
 D 
 
34 Confessors by suffering must confess Christ by daily life. 
 
 Epist. for, revilers shall not inherit the kingdom of God; and the 
 
 '- tongue that hath confessed Christ, must be kept whole and 
 
 1 Cor. pure with its own honour. For he who, following the com- 
 ^' ^°- mandment of Christ, speaks things peaceable, and good, and 
 righteous, daily confesses Christ. We had once renounced the 
 world, when we were baptized. But now have we really 
 renounced the world, when, tried and approved by God, 
 forsaking all we have, we followed the Lord, and stand and 
 live in His faith and fear. 
 
 5. Let us strengthen one another with mutual exhortations, 
 and more and more advance in the Lord; that so, when of 
 1 in His mercy He shall give that peace, which He has promised' 
 vision, ^y give, we may return to the Church new and almost other 
 men, and both our brethren and the heathens may find us 
 in every thing corrected and reformed ; and they who before 
 admired our glory in our courage, may now admire the 
 obedience in our lives. And although both some little while 
 ^seeEp. ago, when ye were still in prison ''j and now again I have 
 written most fully to our Clergy, that whatever may be re- 
 quired either for your food or clothing be supplied, yet T myself 
 also have sent you 250 pieces, out of the slender sum I had 
 with me for my expenses ; other 250 I had sent a little before. 
 Victor also, lately a Reader, now a Deacon, who is with me, 
 sent you 175. But it gladdens me to know that very many 
 of our brethren, out of their affection, vie with each other, 
 and by their contributions help your necessities. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and 
 remember me. 
 
 EPISTLE XIV. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, greeting. 
 
 1. I had wished, dearest brethren, that my Epistles should 
 greet all my Clergy stedfast and in safety. But since this 
 adverse storm, which overthrew the greater portion of my 
 people, hath added this accumulation also to my, sorrows, 
 that its desolating sway has reached a portion of the Clergy 
 too; I pray the Lord, that you at least, who, I learn, stand 
 fast both in faith and courage, I may, by the Divine mercy, 
 henceforward gi-eet in safety also. And although some 
 
St. C.'s retirement a self-denial — care of poor. 35 
 
 motives would persuade me, that I should hasten to you in 
 person, as, first, my desire and longing towards you, which 
 is my highest wish | and next, that we may consider together, 
 and after they have, with counsel of many, been examined, 
 may adjust accurately those matters regarding the government 
 of the Church, which the common weal requires: never- 
 theless it has appeared better to continue still for a while in 
 retirement and quiet, out of regard to other considerations 
 which concern the peace and safety of us all, whereof our 
 very dear brother Tertullus' will give you an account; who'Ep.l2. 
 in addition to his other forethought, which he employs most 
 intensely on the things of God, was also the author of this 
 advice, that I should be cautious and temperate, nor rashly 
 expose myself to public view, especially in that place where 
 I had been so frequently demanded' and sought out. Relying 2 Ep. 20 
 then on yoiu* love and fidelity, which I know so well, I both ™'" 
 exhort and charge you by this Epistle, that ye, whose presence 
 there is no way invidious, and by no means so dangerous, act 
 in my stead in performing those things which the government 
 of the Church requires. 
 
 2. Meanwhile, let as much care as possible and in every pos- 
 sible way be taken of the poor ; of such, I mean, as have stood 
 in unshaken faith, and have not deserted the flock of Christ ; 
 that means be supplied to them, through your diligence, to 
 support them in their poverty, lest what the persecution 
 efiected not as regards their faith, want should effect as regards 
 their necessities. To the glorious Confessors also let a more 
 affectionate care be shewn. And although I know that very 
 many of these have been supported by the vowed affection" 
 of brethren ; yet if there are any, who are in need of either 
 clothing or supplies^ (as I formerly wrote you word, while 
 they were still in prison,) let them be supplied with whatever 
 is necessary, only let them know, and be instructed by you, 
 what, according to the lessons of Scripture, ecclesiastical 
 discipUne requires of them ; to be humble, modest, and quiet, 
 that they may retain the honour of their name, and they who 
 
 ^ " Perhaps those called in the early their name from the perils of their office 
 Church Parabolani." [F.] The earliest through contagion. Those here men- 
 mention of these is A.D. 415, yet as a tioned seem to have been under a vow, 
 body previously existing, charged with " fratrum veto et dilectione suscepti." 
 the care of the sick poor, and deriving 
 
 d2 
 
36 Victory exposes to greater trials, must he the humbler. 
 
 Epist. have gained glory by their confession, may gain glory by 
 
 ^ their lives also: let them make themselves worthy, that, m 
 
 ' all things seeking the favour of the Lord, they may in the 
 
 consummation of their praise attain unto the heavenly crown. 
 
 For more remaineth than what seemeth accomplished, in that 
 
 Ecclus. it is written, Praise no man be/ore his death. And again, 
 
 Eev^2, Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of 
 
 Mat 10 ^*^^* ^""^ •■'^^ ^°^*^ ^^®° ®^^^' ^^ *^^ endureth to the end, 
 22. ' the same shall be saved. 
 
 3. Let them imitate the Lord, Who, at the very season of His 
 Passion, shewed greater humility, not pride. For then He 
 
 Johnis, washed His disciples' feet, saying, // /, your Lord and 
 Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to wash one 
 another's feet. For I have given you an example, that ye 
 should do as I have done to you. Let them follow also the 
 example of the Apostle Paul, who after oft-repeated imprison- 
 ment, after scourgings, after exposure to wild beasts, in all 
 things continued meek and humble ; nor after he had been 
 caught up to the third heaven and paradise', did he proudly 
 
 2 Thess. assume ought to himself, saying, Neither did we eat any 
 ' ' man's bread for nought ; but wrought with labour and 
 travail night and day, that we might not be chargeable to 
 any of you. 
 
 4. These several things, I entreat you, instil into our 
 brethren. And since he that humbleth himself shall be 
 exalted, now it is that they should the more fear the 
 snares of the adversary, who the more vehemently attacks 
 the stronger, and, becoming the more fierce because he is 
 conquered, endeavours to vanquish his victor. May the 
 Lord grant that I may both see them soon again, and by 
 wholesome exhortations settle their minds to maintain the 
 glory they have won. For I grieve when I hear that some 
 of them wickedly and proudly run to and Iro, and give 
 themselves up to folly and discord; that they defile by illicit 
 concubinage the members of Christ, which have already 
 confessed Christ; nor will be ruled by the Deacons or 
 Presbyters, but, by the evil lives of a few, cause the honour 
 and glory of many and good confessors to be tarnished ; of 
 whom they ought rather to stand in awe, lest, condemned by 
 iheir testimony and judgment, they be excluded fi-om their 
 
Martyrs habitually instructed in prison by Clergy. 37 
 
 fellowship. For he is in the end an illustrious and true 
 confessor, on account of whom the Church afterwards is 
 not ashamed, but glories. 
 
 5. As regards the matter whereon our fellow-Presbyters, 
 Donatus and Fortunatus, Novatus and Gordius, wrote to me, 
 I could give no answer by myself; in that from the begin- 
 ning of my Episcopacy I resolved to do nothing of my own 
 private judgment without your advice and the concurrence 
 of the people ; but when, by the grace of God, I shall have 
 come to you, we will consult together of the things which 
 either have been, or are to be, done, as beseems our re- 
 spective stations. 
 
 I bid you, most dear and much longed for brethren, ever 
 heartily farewell ; and be mindful of me. The brotherhood, 
 that is with you, greet much from me; and bid them re- 
 member me. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XV. 
 
 Cyprian to the Martyrs and Confessors, his very dear 
 brethren, greeting. 
 
 1. The anxiety of my station, and the fear of the Lord, 
 oblige me, most valiant and most blessed Martyrs, to ad- 
 monish you by my Epistles, that they, by whom faith in the 
 Lord is so devotedly and valiantly maintained, ought more- 
 over to maintain the law and discipline of the Lord. For as 
 it behoves all the soldiers of Christ to guard the injunctions 
 of their Commander, so it is more in keeping, that ye should 
 more diligently obey His precepts, in that ye have been 
 made an example to the rest, both of constancy, and of the 
 fear of God. And I had trusted indeed that the Presbyters 
 and Deacons, who are with you, were advising and instructing 
 you most fully in the law of the Gospel, as was ever done in 
 times past under my predecessors ; that the Deacons visiting 
 the prisons, by their advice and by precepts from the 
 Scriptures, guided the requests of the Martyrs. But now 
 with the utmost pain of mind I learn, that the divine pre- 
 cepts so far from being suggested there to you, are even 
 hindered, so that the very things which are done of your- 
 
38 Laxity of discipline hurts those for whom it is relaxed. 
 Epist. selves, as regards God, cautiously, and as regards God's 
 
 XV 
 
 priest, respectfully, are undone by certain Presbyters, who 
 consider neither the fear of God, nor the honour of the 
 Bishop. For whereas you sent letters to me, wherein you 
 desired that your requests might be examined, and peace 
 granted to certain lapsed, at such time as, the persecution 
 having ended, we should have begun to meet with our 
 Clergy, and to be re-assembled ; they, contrary to the law 
 of the Gospel, contrary also to your respectful petition, 
 before penance undergone, before confession made of their 
 most grievous and extreme sin, before imposition of hands 
 by the Bishops and Clergy in token of their repentance, 
 dare to make oblations for them, and to give them the 
 Eucharist, that is, to profane the sacred Body of the Lord ; 
 1 Cor. though it is written, Whoever shall eat the bread and drink 
 "' ^^- the cup of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the Body 
 and Blood of the Lord. 
 
 2. The lapsed indeed may be excused in this.- For who that 
 is dead in sin would not hasten to obtain hfe .'' Who would 
 not hurry to arrive at his own salvation ? But it belongs to 
 those set over them to observe the commandment, and to 
 instruct their haste or their ignorance, lest they who' shftuld 
 be shepherds of the sheep become their slayers. For to 
 concede these things, which turn to destruction, is to de- 
 ceive. Nor so is the fallen raised, but rather by the offence 
 against God is thrust headlong into ruin. Let them then 
 learn, if even from you, what they should have taught you. 
 Let them keep your petitions and requests for the Bishop, 
 and wait for fit aiid settled times to grant peace on your 
 entreaty. It cometh first, that the mother receive peace 
 from the Lord, then that your desires for the peace of her 
 sons be considered. And whereas I hear, most valiant and 
 most dear brethren, that you are importuned by the shame- 
 lessness of some, and that your modesty suffers violence ; I 
 entreat you with all possible earnestness, that, mindful of 
 the Gospel, and considering what and what sort of con- 
 cessions the Martyrs before you made, how anxious they 
 were in all cases, you also would anxiously and cautiously 
 weigh the requests of your petitioners ; since, as friends of 
 the Lord, and hereafter to judge with Him, ye must look 
 
Judgment to he used by Martyrs, as hereafter to judge. 39 
 
 into the behaviour, and works, and deserts of every one ; 
 ye must examine also the kind and quality of their several 
 sins, lest if any thing should have been hastily and un- 
 worthily either promised by you, or confirmed by us, our 
 Church should have occasion to blush before the very 
 Gentiles. For we are frequently visited' and rebuked, and'.™vi- 
 admonished to keep the commandments of the Lord pure 
 and inviolate; which I know also still ceaseth not among 
 you, so that the Divine judgment instructs very many of you 
 also in the discipline of the Church. 
 
 8. But all this can be ordered, if ye would restrain the 
 petitions made to you with a devout regard to religion; 
 discovering and checking those, who either having respect 
 to persons, shew partiality in distributing your favours, or 
 seek profit from an illicit traffic. On this matter I have 
 written both to the Clergy and the people, both" which ^Epp. 
 Epistles I have desired should be read to you. In this. too 
 ye ought to correct and conform the practice to your own 
 carefulness, designating by name those to whom ye desire 
 peace to be granted. For I hear that to some such letters 
 as these are given, " Let such an one with his friends be 
 admitted to communion." Which was never in any instance 
 done by the Martyrs, so that an uncertain and blind petition 
 should hereafter heap odium upon us. For it leaves a wide 
 opening when it is said, " Such an one with his friends ;" for 
 twenty, or thirty, or more may be brought to us, who may be 
 declared to be the relatives and kindred, freedmen and' 
 domestics of him that receives the letter. Therefore I beg 
 of you, that those whom ye yourselves see, whom ye know, 
 whose penitence you behold approaching very near to a 
 full amends, you would designate by name in the letter, 
 and so address your letters to us agreeably to the faith and 
 to discipline. 
 
 Most valiant and most beloved brethren, I wish you ever 
 farewell in the Lord, and that ye remember me. Farewell. 
 
40 St. C. dissembles his own icrong, speaks in others' peril. 
 Epjst. 
 ■^^ EPISTLE XVI. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,greeting. 
 
 1 . Longhave I patiently endured, dearest brethren, in hopes 
 that my forbearing silence would tend to quietness. But 
 since the immoderate and headlong presumption of certain 
 persons threatens by its temerity to confound the honour of 
 the Martyrs, the modesty of the Confessors, and the tranquillity 
 of the whole people ; I may not longer hold my peace, lest 
 my too great silence should lead alike to the peril of the 
 people and of ourselves. For what peril must we not fear 
 from the displeasure of the Lord, when some of the 
 Presbyters, mindful neither of the Gospel, nor of their 
 own station, and moreover nothing heeding the future 
 Judgment of the Lord, nor the Bishop now set over them, 
 do that which was never at any time attempted under our 
 predecessors, with contempt and dishonour of the Bishop 
 arrogate sole authority to theraselres ? 
 
 2. Would that they did not arrogate this to the utter over- 
 throw of our brethren's safety. Contumely to my Episcopal 
 authority I could dissemble and endure as I ever have dis- 
 sembled and endured it : but now there is no room for 
 dissembling; when our brethren are deceived by some of 
 you, who, not having the means of restoring them to sal- 
 vation, desire to please, and so do injure the lapsed still 
 more. For that it is a most heinous sin, which the per- 
 secution has forced them to commit, themselves know who 
 have committed it; since our Lord and Judge has said. 
 
 Mat. 10, Whosoever shall confess Me before men, him will I also 
 
 ^^' ^^' corf ess before My Father which is in heaven ; but whosoever 
 
 shall deny Me, him will I also deny. And again He has 
 
 Marks, said, All sins shall be forqiven unto the sons of men, and 
 
 28 29 ./ 7 
 
 blasphemies ; but he that shall blaspheme against the Holy 
 
 Ghost, shall not have forgiveness, but is guilty of eternal 
 
 ] Cor. sin ■!. The blessed Apostle has also said ; Ye cannot drink 
 
 ' ^^' the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be par - 
 
 <i rem est celemi peccati; so some [F.] so also Copt.Arm.Goth.Vulg.lt. 
 Greet copies have ifix^TUs [D ■ or (exo. Brix. Tol.) S. Ath. S. Aug. ap. 
 &/ta^T»/teiTi:s B.L.] instead of xflnais- Scholz. 
 
Abridgment of penitence hurts the penitent. 41 
 
 takers of the Lord^s table, and of the table of devils. He 
 that conceals these words from our brethren, deceives them 
 unhappy ; that, whereas by undergoing due penance they 
 might by their prayers and good works appease God as a 
 Father and Merciful, they are seduced to perish more utterly; 
 and they, who might have raised themselves again, fall still 
 lower. For whereas in lesser sins sinners do penance for an 
 appointed time, and, according to the rules of discipline, 
 come to confession', and by laying on of hands of the 
 Bishop and Clergy, recover the right of communion; now, 
 while their time is unfinished, the persecution still continues, 
 the peace of the Church itself not yet restored, they are 
 admitted to communion, their names are offered: and, penance 
 not yet performed, confession not yet made, the hands of 
 the Bishops and Clergy not yet laid upon them, the Eu- 
 charist is given to them, whereas it is written, Whosoever shall i cor. 
 eat the bread and drink the cup of the Lord unworthily, shall^^> ^^■ 
 be guilty of the Body and Blood of the Lord. 
 
 3. They however are not so guilty, who are less acquainted 
 with the law of Scripture ; but they will be guilty, who, being 
 in authority, do not suggest these things to the brethren, 
 that so, being instructed by those set over them, they may 
 do all things in the fear of God, and with the observance 
 established and prescribed by Him. Moreover they expose 
 the blessed Martyrs to odium; and entangle the glorious 
 servants of God with the Priest of God ; for though mindful 
 of my station, they have addressed letters to me, and entreated 
 that their requests should be then examined, and peace 
 granted, when our Mother the Church should herself first, 
 through the Lord's mercy, have obtained peace, and the 
 Divine protection have brought me back to His Church; 
 yet these Presbyters, setting aside the honour, which the 
 blessed Martyrs with the Confessors retain towards me, 
 despising the law of the Lord, and that observance which 
 the same Martyrs and Confessors charge them to keep, 
 before the fear of persecution is extinguished, before my 
 return, nay almost before the departure of the Martyrs them- 
 selves, they, I say, communicate with the lapsed, and offer 
 the Oblation, and give them the holy Eucharist : though 
 ' exomologesis, see on TertuU. de paenit. not. L, p. 376. 
 
42 The Church admonished through children. 
 
 Epist. even if the Martyrs, in the fervour of their glory, should 
 
 '- gaze less steadily on the words of Scripture, and desire 
 
 ' somewhat more, they should be reminded by the Presbyters 
 and Deacons, as was always heretofore done. Wherefore 
 the divine censure ceases not to chastise us by night and 
 day, for besides nightly visions, by day also the innocent 
 age ■ of children among us is filled with the Holy Ghost, and 
 in ecstacy they see with their eyes, and hear, and speak those 
 things wherein the Lord vouchsafes to admonish and instruct 
 us. But ye shall hear all when the Lord, Who bade me retire, 
 shall bring me back to you. Meanwhile let certain rash, and 
 Luke incautious, and swelling persons among you, who fear not Qod 
 ^^' ^' nor regard man, be assured, that if they shall longer persevere 
 in the same, I will use that admonition which the Lord bids 
 me use; so that they shall be restrained meanwhile from 
 offering, and have to plead their whole cause both before me 
 and the Confessors themselves and the whole people, when, 
 by permission of the Lord, we shall begin to be re-assembled 
 in the bosom of our Mother the Church. I have written on 
 this to the Martyrs and Confessors, and to the people, both 
 which Epistles I have desired should be read to you. 
 
 Most dear brethren, and much longed for, I wish you 
 ever heartily farewell in the IjOid, and that ye remember me. 
 Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XVII. 
 
 Cyprian to his brethren of the Laity, who standfast in the 
 faith, greeting. 
 
 How ye lament and grieve over the fall of our brethren, 
 I know from myself, dearest brethren, who also lament and 
 grieve with you for each of them, and suffer and feel what 
 
 2 Cor. the blessed Apostle said ; Who is weak, and lam not weak? 
 
 ^1' 2^- who is offended, and I burn not? And again in his Epistle 
 
 1 Cor. he writes. Whether one member suffer, all the members suffer 
 12,26. •" 
 
 • This expression was adduced (de unbaptized ehildren ; in St. C, of bap- 
 
 Bapt. c. 28. p, 277. n. o. Oxf. Tr.) to tismal purity. S. Jerome (in Is. 12, 
 
 illustrate one of TertuUian ; S. Cyprian 16.) uses it in a popular way, " non in- 
 
 however qualities and corrects his noxise parcitur setati," but T. allows 
 
 " master's" expression ; for in T. it himself, for the time, to found an argu- 
 
 is used of mere absence of actual sin in ment upon it. 
 
In all grievous sin, penance precedes restoration, 43 
 
 with it; or one member rejoice, all the members rejoice with 
 it. I too suffer and grieve for our brethren, who having 
 lapsed and fallen prostrate under the violence of the persecu- 
 tion, have torn away part of our bowels with them, and 
 inflicted equal pain on us through their wounds : which the 
 Divine mercy is ' able to remedy. But we, I think, must 
 not be hasty, nor do any thing incautiously and hurriedly ; 
 lest the rash seizure of reconciliation provoke the more 
 heavily the .Divine displeasure. The blessed Martyrs have 
 written to me about certain persons, requesting that their 
 desires may be considered. When peace is first given to 
 us all by the Lord, and we have begun to return to the 
 Church, each case shall be examined in your presence, 
 and with aid of your judgment. I hear however that some 
 of the Presbyters, neither mindful of the Gospel, nor con- 
 sidering what the Martyrs have written to me, nor reserving 
 to the Bishop the honour due to his priesthood and chair, 
 have already begun to communicate with the lapsed, and to 
 offer the Oblation for them, and to give them the holy 
 Euchaiist, whereas they ought by a due course to attain 
 hereto. For since in lesser offences, which are not com- 
 mitted against God', penance is done for an appointed time, 
 and confession made, with enquiry into the life of him who is 
 doing penance, nor may any come to communion, except 
 hands shall first have been laid on him by the Bishop and 
 Clergy, how much more in these most grievous and extremest 
 sins, ought all things to be observed, with caution and reserve, 
 according to the discipline of the Lord ! This our Presbyters 
 and Deacons ought indeed to have advised you, that so they 
 might tend the sheep committed to them, and instruct them 
 in the way of attaining salvation according to the Divine 
 appointment. I know both the meekness and the fear of our 
 people, that they would have been watchfiil in appeasing and 
 deprecating the wrath of God, had not certain of the Pres- 
 byters, in order to please, deceived them. Do then even ye 
 
 * Directly, as in the denial of the Faith, S. Jerome uses the word "levins," 
 
 andsoinvolTingallothers,(whenceTert. 1. vii. in Is. c. 18. "For compared 
 
 callsidolatry, "theprimary offence ofthe with blasphemy, every sin is lighter." 
 
 humanraoe,thechiefgnilt of the world, There is no reference then here to 
 
 the whole gronnd of Judgment." de venial sins. See on this passage note L.^ 
 
 Idol. init. and St. C. Ep.36 init. " such on TertuUian, t. i. p. 377. Oxf. Tr. 
 an exceeding and immeasurable crime." 
 
44 Grievous cases to be considered before the whole Church. 
 
 Epist. guide them individually", and by your advice and restraint 
 ^— -■ temper the minds of the lapsed in accordance with the divine 
 precepts. Lot no one gather prematurely a bitter fruit. 
 Let no one before he have carefully repaired it, again entrust 
 to the deep his ship shattered and broken by the waves. Let 
 no one hasten to recover and clad himself in a tattered gar- 
 ment, initil he have seen it mended by a skilful workman, and 
 have received it dressed from the hands of the fuller. I 
 pray they may listen patiently to our advice, await our return, 
 that when, by the mercy of God, we shall come to you, having 
 summoned several of my colleagues, we may, after the disci- 
 pline of the Lord and in the presence of the Confessors, and 
 your judgments also had", examine the letters and requests 
 of the blessed Martyrs. On this subject 1 have written to 
 . the Clergy, and to the Martyrs and Confessors, both which 
 Epistles I have desired to be read to you.' 
 
 Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I wish you ever 
 farewell in the Lord, and that ye remember me. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XVIIL 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren''-, 
 greeting. 
 
 I wonder, dearest brethren, that ye have never replied to 
 the many Epistles I have repeatedly written to you ; though 
 both the interests and needs of our brotherhood would so 
 be best ordered, if, being informed by you, I might so give 
 more accurate advice as to the things to be done. Since 
 however I see that there is as yet no opening for my coming 
 to you, and summer has already begun, a season troubled 
 with continual and severe sicknesses, I think that the cases 
 of our brethren should be met ; so that they, who have 
 received letters from the Martyrs, and may be helped by 
 
 " The pastoral office being towards 6?. S. Clem. Ep. i. §. 44. f. Ben. 
 
 congregations, that of tbe laity to Inoi- / An ancient Ms. says, " at Capua." 
 
 viduals. An African Capua is also probably in- 
 
 « Cone. Carth. iv. can. 23. " Let not tended, Can. Eccl. Afr. can. 48. as also 
 
 the Bishop hear the cause of any, save in the fragment published by Bp. F. 
 
 in the presence of the Clergy and (sheet h. infr.) Ben. 
 people," add Ep. 14. fin. 19.30.31.34. 
 
Communion to be accelerated in sickness. 45 
 
 their privilege with God, if they are seized with any ailment 
 or danger of sickness, may, without waiting for my pre- 
 sence, make confession of their sin before any Presbyter at 
 hand, or if a Presbyter shall not be found, and death ap- 
 proaches, then even before a Deacon ; that so receiving 
 imposition of hands unto repentance, they may go to the 
 Lord with that peace, which the Martyrs in their letters 
 to me have requested for them. The rest of the people too 
 that have lapsed, do you cherish by your presence : and 
 that they abandon not the faith and the Lord's mercy, 
 do you cheer them by your consolation ; for neither, if, meek 
 and humble and truly doing penance, they shall continue 
 in good works, will they be left without the help and aid 
 of the Lord, so that they too shall not be holpen by divine 
 remedies. To the Catechumens also, should any be over- 
 taken by sudden danger, and be near their end, let not your 
 vigilance be wanting, nor let the mercy of the Lord be 
 denied to them that implore the Divine grace. 
 
 Dearest brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell, and be 
 mindful of me. Greet the whole brotherhood in my name, 
 and admonish and beg them to remember me. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XIX. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, 
 greeting. 
 
 I have, read your letter, dearest brethren, wherein you 
 write that you have not failed in wholesome counsel to our 
 brethren, that, laying aside indiscreet haste, they should wait 
 reverently and patiently for God: that so, when through 
 His mercy we shall have come together, we may consult on 
 all matters conformably to Ecclesiastical discipline ; espe- 
 cially in that it is written ; Remember from tchence thou art Rev. 2, 
 fallen, and repent. But he repents, who, meek and patient,^" 
 mindful of the divine precepts, and obeying the Priests of 
 God, deserves well of the Lord by his submission and 
 righteous works. Since however you inform me that some 
 are too forward, and urgently press to receive communion ; 
 and you desire me to give you some regulation in this 
 
46 A new and weighty case not to be decided by a Bishop singly. 
 
 Epist. matter ; I think that I wrote fully enough on this subject 
 j^^g in my last Epistle, that they who have received letters from 
 ' the Martyrs, and may by their aid be holpen with the Lord 
 amid their sins, if they begin to be sore pressed by any 
 sickness or peril, may (after they have confessed and re- 
 ceived imposition of hands from you) be remitted unto the 
 Lord with the peace promised them by the Martyrs. But 
 for the rest, who, not having obtained letters from the 
 Martyrs, complain invidiously; since this is a case that 
 concerns not a few, nor one Church, nor one Province, but 
 the whole world, let them await from the protection of the 
 Lord the public peace of the Church itself. For this is 
 becoming to the modesty and discipline and character of us 
 all ; that the Bishops meeting with the Clergy, and in the 
 presence of the laity who stand fast, to whom also, for their 
 faith and fear, honour is to be shewn, may settle all things 
 with the due reverence of common consultation. But how 
 irreverent is it, and pernicious even to those who are thus ur- 
 gent, if, when those who were banished and driven from their 
 country, and spoiled of all their goods, have not yet returned 
 to the Church, some of the lapsed hasten to anticipate the 
 Confessors themselves, and to enter the Church before them. 
 If too they are in so great haste, they have what they require 
 in their own power, the state of things itself offering them 
 more than they ask. The battle is still waging ; the lists 
 are daily held ; if they truly and firmly repent of the deed, 
 and the fervour of their faith is vehement ; whosoever cannot 
 brook delay, may be crowned. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and 
 that ye remember me. Greet the whole brotherhood in my 
 name, and exhort them to remember me. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XX. 
 
 Cyprian to his brethren the Presbyters and Deacons 
 assembled at Borne, greeting. 
 
 J . Whereas I have learnt, dearestbrethren, that what I have 
 done, and am now doing, has been reported to you without 
 due straightforwardness and fidelity, I have thought it neces- 
 
St. C.'s watchfulness for his people in his retirement. 47 
 
 sary to write this Epistle to you, wherein an account might 
 be given you of my acts, discipline, and diligence. For, as 
 the commandments of the Lord ' direct, as soon as the first 
 onset of disturbance arose, and the populace with violent 
 clamour demanded me", I, not regarding so much my own 
 safety, as the general quiet of the brethren, withdrew for a 
 while; lest, by my obstinate presence, the sedition, which 
 had begun, should be more exasperated. Yet, though absent i Cor. 
 in body, neither in spirit, nor act, nor advice was I wanting, ' " 
 so as to fail to consult, for my brethren, to the best of my 
 poor ability, wherein I could, according to the injunctions of 
 the Lord. What I have done, my Epistles will tell you, which 
 I sent, as occasion required, to the number of thirteen, and 
 which I have transmitted to you. In these neither advice to 
 the Clergy, nor exhortation to the Confessors, nor reproofs, 
 when necessary, to the banished ', nor addresses and per-iEp.l3. 
 suasions to the whole brotherhood that they entreat the 
 mercy of God, were wanting on my part; so far as according 
 to the law of faith, and the fear of God, my poor ability was 
 able to endeavour, the Lord suggesting. But after, when 
 the torture came, my counsel found its way both to our 
 brethren who had already been tortured, and to those still 
 imprisoned that they might be tortured, in order to strengthen 
 and confirm them. Moreover when I discovered that such 
 as had defiled their han'ds and lips with sacrilegious contact', 
 or had at least polluted their conscience with impious certi- 
 ficates 'j were canvassing the Martyrs every where, and were 
 also corrupting the Confessors with importunate and fulsome 
 entreaties, so that, without any discrimination or enquiry 
 into the several cases, thousands of letters were daily given 
 against the rules of the Gospel, I wrote Epistles whereby, to 
 the utmost of my power, to recall the Martyrs and Confessors 
 by my counsel to the Lord's precepts. Towards the Pres- 
 byters and Deacons also the vigour of the priestly authority 
 was not wanting, so that some, less mindful of discipline, and 
 who with a precipitate rashness had already begun to receive 
 
 * Matt. 10, 23. see on Ep. 31. p. 71. " By sacrificing, or eating things 
 
 n. b. sacrificed. 
 
 " For the lions, see Ep. 14. §.1. Life, '' The Libellatici, see de Laps. §. 1?. 
 
 §. 8. p. viii. Oxf. Tr. Tert. de Spect. e. p. 170. Oxf. Tr. 
 26. and note r. 
 
48 St. C.'s deference to others. 
 
 Epist. the lapsed to communion, were checked by my interposition. 
 
 - — — I have also, as much as I could, composed the minds of the 
 ' people, and have instructed them that Ecclesiastical discipline 
 must be upheld. 
 
 2. But afterwards, when some of the lapsed, either of their 
 own accord, or some one inciting them, broke out into bold 
 demands, so as to endeavour to extort by violence the peace 
 promised them by the Martyrs and Confessors, I twice wrote 
 on this subject also to the Clergy, and ordered my Epistles to 
 be read to them, directing, (if so I might by any means 
 mitigate their violence at present,) that any who, having 
 received letters from the Martyrs, were departing this life, 
 should, having confessed, and received imposition of hands 
 unto repentance, be remitted to the Lord with the peace 
 promised them by the Martyrs. Nor in this did I lay down 
 a law, or rashly make myself its author. But whereas it 
 seemed right that both honour should be shewn to the 
 Martyrs, and yet the violence of those, who desired to throw 
 every thing into confusion, be checked, and moreover, having 
 read your letter, lately sent to my Clergy through Crementius 
 the Subdeacon, to the effect that those should be holpen 
 who, having lapsed, were seized with sickness, and who 
 repenting desired communion — I thought it right to abide 
 by what was your opinion also, lest our conduct in the 
 Ministry, which ought to be united and to agree in all things, 
 should in some respect differ. As to the cases of the rest, 
 notwithstanding they have received letters from the Martyrs, 
 I ordered them to be entirely deferred ; and to be reserved 
 until my return : that so, when the Lord shall have vouch- 
 safed us peace, and several Bishops shall have met together, 
 we may, with the assistance of your counsel also, set in order 
 and restore every thing. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
Sympathy fell and craved while suffering for Christ. 49 
 
 EPISTLE XXI. 
 Celerinus to Lucianus, greeting. 
 
 As I write this to you, my lord and brother, I am both 
 glad and sorrowful; glad in that I have heard you are 
 imprisoned for the Name of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ, and have confessed His Name before the magistrates 
 of this world ; sorrowful, in that since I accompanied you, I 
 have never been able to receive a letter from you. And just 
 now a double sorrow weighs upon me; for that although you 
 knew that Montanus, our common brother, was coming from 
 you out of prison to me, yet you have not signified to me 
 how you fare, or what is being done about you. This, indeed, 
 usually happens to the servants of God, especially to those 
 who are set for the confession of Christ. For I know that 
 each one no longer regards the things of the world, in that 
 he hopes for a heavenly crown. For I have said that 
 perhaps you have forgotten to write to me. For, if I, out of 
 the lowest place, may be named to thee as thine, or as 
 brother, if I am worthy of the name of Celerinus — still when 
 I too was in the same empurpled confession, I remembered 
 my oldest brethren : and I mentioned them in my Epistles, 
 and that their ancient dearness still continued with me, and 
 mine. However, dearest brother, I pray the Lord that if you 
 should be first washed in that sacred Blood, and have sufiered 
 for the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, before my Epistle 
 reaches you in this world ; or now should it reach you, that 
 you would write in answer to me. So may He crown you. 
 Whose Name you have confessed. For I believe that although 
 we see not each other in this world, yet in that to come we shall 
 embrace in the presence of Christ. Beg that I too may be 
 worthy to be crowned in your number. Know, however, that 
 I am set in great tribulation, and night and day so call to 
 mind your ancient affection, as if you were present with me, 
 God alone knoweth. Therefore 1 beg of you to grant my 
 
 « Both this Epistle and the answer less instructed sort, (see Ep. 15 and 27. 
 seem written by persons little versed §.1.) The meaning given is in some few 
 in writing, Confessors probably of the places conjectural. 
 
 E 
 
50 Intercession asked for, upon penitence and good works. 
 
 Epist. request, and mourn with me over the death of my sister, who 
 in this time of desolation has fallen from Christ. For she 
 
 A. 250. . . 
 
 has sacrificed, and provoked the anger of the Lord: this is 
 
 manifest to us. For whose deeds I, in this period of Easter 
 joy, weeping day and night, have in sackcloth and ashes spent 
 my days in tears, and still spend them to this present day, 
 until aid be given by our Lord Jesus Christ, and pity obtained 
 through you or through those my Masters who shall have 
 been crowned, from whom you will entreat, that these dreadful 
 wrecks of the Faith may be pardoned ; for I bear in mind your 
 ancient affection, so that you will grieve with all for our sisters, 
 whom you also know well, I mean, Numeria and Candida; for 
 whose sins, since they have us as brethren, we ought to hold 
 watch. For I believe that Christ will have respect to their 
 repentance and good works, which they have done tovt^ards 
 our colleagues in banishment who have come from you, from 
 whom too you will hear of their works: — I believe, I say, 
 that Christ will pardon them on the entreaty of you His 
 Martyrs. For I hear that you have received the ministry of 
 those that have confessed unto blood. Happy thou ! to 
 fulfil those wishes which thou always longedst for; ever 
 sleeping on the ground. Thou hast wished to be impri- 
 soned for His Name, which has now befallen thee, as it is 
 rs.20,4. vFritten, The Lord grant thee according to thine own heart. 
 And now made a priest of God over them, yet the same 
 their minister^, hath reviewed the case. Therefore, my lord, 
 I beg and entreat by our Lord Jesus Christ, that you would 
 refer the matter to the rest, your colleagues, your brethren, 
 my lords, and entreat of them, that whoever of you shall 
 first be crowned, will remit that so great sin, to those our 
 sisters Numeria and Candida. Moreover, this latter I have 
 ever called Etecusa% God is my witness, because she gave 
 money for herself that she might not sacrifice; but she 
 seems only to have gone up to the Tria Fata^, and after 
 
 i The text is probably corrupt, Et The sense might be that he had not 
 
 nunc super ipsos faotus antistes Dei now only, but ever, thought her guilt 
 
 reoognovit idem minister. The con- less deep. Kig. renders, " For Ete- 
 
 text bears out some such contrast, that cusa herself I ever called back " i. e. 
 
 Lucianus was set over the other mar- from sacrificing, in which however 
 
 tyrs, but ministered to them. " semper" seems to have no force. 
 
 = Dodw. supposes Etecusa to be Can- f near the Forum, on the way to the 
 
 dida, so called in the sense of arv^ovpa Capitol. 
 " unhappy," or aixovira " unwilling." 
 
Ministenng to the Saints a ground of restoration. 51 
 
 that to have come down. I know therefore that she has not 
 sacrificed. When their cause was lately heard, the ruling 
 Presbyters bade them wait as they are, until a Bishop* is 
 appointed. But as far as you may by your holy prayers and 
 petitions, in which we confide, since ye are friends, and 
 moreover witnesses of Christ, that you will indulge us in all 
 things — I entreat therefore, dearest lord, Lucianus, that you 
 would remember me, and grant my petition. So may Christ 
 confer upon you that holy crown, which He has given you 
 not only in confession, but also in holiness of life, wherein 
 you have ever run, and been an example to the saints, and 
 ever a witness. I entreat that you will refer this matter to all 
 my lords, your brethren, the Confessors, that these my sisters 
 may obtain assistance from you. This too you should know, 
 lord and brother, that not only do I entreat this for them, 
 but Statins also, and Severianus, and all the Confessors, who 
 have come hither from you, to whom these our sisters went 
 down in the harbour, and brought np to the city ; wherein 
 they have ministered to as many as sixty-five, and to this 
 day tend them in all things. For all are with them. But I 
 ought not to trouble your pious breast fiirther,for I know the 
 promptness of your will. Macarius greets you, with his 
 sisters Cornelia and Emerita, who rejoice in your empurpled 
 confession, and that of all the brethren, and Saturninus, who 
 himself also has wrestled with the devil, and who has con- 
 fessed the Name of Christ, and who boldly confessed when 
 tortured by the grappling-irons, and who earnestly begs and 
 entreats the same. Your brethren Calphurnius, and Maria, 
 and all the holy brethren, greet you. This too you should 
 know, that I have written also to my lords, your brethren, 
 and I beg you would read my Epistle to them. 
 
 EPISTLE XXII. 
 
 l/acianus to Celerinus Ms lord, and if 1 am worthy so to he 
 called. Colleague in Christ, greeting, 
 
 I have received your letter, most dearly beloved lord and 
 brother, in which you have so overwhelmed me with obliga- 
 
 « in place of Fabian. 
 e2 
 
52 Letters of reconciliation given in the name of Patilus- 
 
 Epist. tions, that I was almost overset by excess of joy, so that your 
 A '250~ ^®'*^'"' which I too wished, after so long an interval, to read, in 
 which you deigned to make mention of me, I rejoiced above 
 measure at reading, through the kindness of your so great 
 condescension; who writing to me, say, " If I am worthy to 
 be called your brother ;" and this, of a man who confessed 
 the Name of God with fear, before a more petty tribunal. 
 For thou, by God's will, in thy confession didst not -only 
 drive back the great dragon himself, the pioneer"" of Anti- 
 christ, [but] by that voice and those deific words, which I 
 know, hast conquered, as a lover of the faith, and jealous 
 for the doctrine of Christ, with that lively energy, which 
 I know in you, wherein I rejoice that you abide. Now, 
 dearest, already to be numbered among the Martyrs, thou 
 hast been pleased to oppress me by thy letter, in which thou 
 hast signified of our sisters ; of whom would that the mention 
 arose not in the commission of so great a crime. Then in truth 
 we should not shed so many tears, as now. Thou shouldest 
 know what has been done about us. When the blessed 
 Martyr Paulus was still in the body, he called me, and said 
 to me, " Lucian, T charge thee before Christ, that if any one 
 shall ask peace of thee after I am summoned away, grant it 
 in my name." Moreover all of us whom the Lord, in this 
 so great tribulation, hath deigned to summon, all of us by 
 mutual compact, have by our letters given peace to all. 
 Thou seest then, brother, that part hereof Paulus hath en- 
 joined to me; we too gave our sentence in behalf of all, of 
 whom we also were in this tribulation', when we were com- 
 manded, by the Emperor's order, to be put to death by 
 hunger and thirst, and were shut up in two dungeons, that 
 they might subdue us by hunger and thirst, and moreover 
 by suffocation fi-om smoke ; and our distress was intolerable, 
 such as no one could endure"; but now we have attained to 
 the very brightness itself. Therefore, dearest brother, greet 
 
 •> The Emperor Decius. ^ Sed et ignis vapore : et pressura 
 
 i This seems said in humility ; the nostra erat intolerabili.i F. e Vat. sed 
 
 confessors and the lapsed were involved et ignis ab opere pressurse nostra, Edd. 
 
 in one common trial, belonged to one et Bal. 
 
 body, and so the confessors might the ' A freer air, F. or it may be like, 
 
 rather be called upon to relieve the " Thou hast made us pass through fire 
 
 lapsed. In the former part of the sen- and water, and broughtest us out into 
 
 tence, Bp. Fell's text furnishes a com- a wealthy place." 
 
 ment on the obscurer Benedictine. 
 
Plenary reconciliation directed hy the Confessors. 53 
 
 Numeria and Candida, who shall be" according to the in- 
 junction of Paulus, and of the other Martyrs, whose names 
 I subjoin; of Bassus, in the mines"; of Mappalicus, at the 
 torture; of Fortunio, in prison; of Paulus, after the torture; 
 of Fortunata, Victorinus, Victor, Herennius, Credula, Herena, 
 Donatus, Firmus, Venustus, Fructus, Julia, Martial, and 
 Aristo, who, by God's will, were starved to death in prison, 
 to whom you will in a few days hear that we too are joined: 
 for this day, wherein I write my letter, eight days have passed, 
 since we have been again close imprisoned; and before those 
 eight days, for five intervening days, we received a morsel of 
 bread, and water by measure. Therefore, brother, I beg, 
 that, as here, the Lord hath begun to give peace to the 
 Church herself, not only these our sisters, but such others also 
 whom you know to be near to our mind, may, according to 
 the desire of Paulus, and our writing, having laid their 
 causes before the Bishop, and made confession, have peace. 
 All my Colleagues greet you ; do you greet the Confessors of 
 the Lord, who are there with you, whose names you men- 
 tioned; amongst whom are Satuminus with all his com- 
 panions, but who is also my colleague, and Maris, CoUecta, 
 and Emerita, Calphumius, and Maria, Sabina, Spesina, and 
 the sisters, Januaria, Dativa, Donata. We greet Saturus with 
 his family, Bassianus, and all the Clergy, Uranius, Alexius, 
 Quintianus, Colonica, and all whose names I have not writ- 
 ten, because I am now weary, therefore they must pardon me. 
 I heartily wish you well, Alexius, and Getulicus, and the 
 money-changers, and the sisters. My sisters, Januaria and 
 Sophia, greet you, whom I commend unto you. 
 
 EPISTLE XXIII. 
 
 All the Confessors to Pope Cyprian, greeting. 
 
 Know that we have granted peace to all of whose be- 
 haviour since the commission of their crime you are satis- 
 fied ; and we desire, through you, to make known this 
 decision to other Bishops also. We wish you to maintain 
 
 '" The sentence ia probably unfi- favoured by Vat. Lat. Grat. " in pera- 
 
 nished. rio" or " imperario." The Edd. have 
 
 " Bp. F. has been followed in receiv- pejerario. Bod. 1. pegrario, cod. Bal. 
 
 ing Kig.'s conjecture " petrario." It is pignerario. 
 
54 Instances of recovery from denial of the Faith. 
 
 Epist. peace with the holy Martyrs. Lucianus wrote this, there 
 being present, of the Clergy, an Exorcist and a Reader. 
 
 EPISTLE XXIV. 
 
 Caldonius to Cyprian, and his fellow- Presbyters at Carthage, 
 
 greeting. 
 
 The necessity of the times requires that we do not rashly 
 grant the peace of the Church. But I have thought fit to 
 write to you, that they, who, after they had sacrificed, were 
 put to the trial a second time, have been banished. They 
 seem, therefore, to me to have purged their former sin, in 
 that they leave possessions and houses, and, doing penance, 
 follow Christ. For instance, Felix, one very near to me in 
 bonds, (and whom 1 know very intimately,) who served in 
 the office of presbyter" under Decimus, Victoria his wife, 
 and Lucius, all faithfiil, have been banished, and have left 
 their property, which the Exchequer has now escheated. 
 There is a woman also, by name Bona, who was dragged 
 by her husband to sacrifice, who (conscious that she did 
 iiot herself commit the crime, for they held her hands and 
 themselves sacrificed) began to cry out against them, " I did 
 it not, ye did it;" so she also was sent into banishment. 
 When therefore all these asked for peace, saying, " We have 
 recovered the Faith which we had lost, and have done pe- 
 nance, and have publicly confessed Christ ;" although I 
 think they ought to obtain peace, yet I have put them off 
 for your advice, lest I should seem inconsiderately to anti- 
 cipate you in any thing. If then any thing shall be de- 
 termined by you in common, write to me. 
 
 Greet our friends, ours you. I wish you, dearest brother, 
 ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XXV. 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Caldonius, greeting. 
 
 We have received your letter, dearest brother, which is 
 exceedingly modest, and full of sincerity and faith. Nor do 
 
 » Presbyterium subministrabat, ag Presbytery or Consistory. This had 
 Vicaire or Curate. Bp. Fell thinks it probably been Presbyterio. 
 may perhaps mean, ministered to the 
 
Banishment and loss of goods for Christ, cancels past denial. 55 
 
 we wonder, that you, well versed and skilled in the Lord's 
 
 Scriptures, do every thing cautiously and advisedly. But 
 
 you have judged rightly as to granting peace to our brethren, 
 
 which they, by their true penitence, and the glory of their 
 
 confession of the Lord, have earned for themselves, being 
 
 justified by their words, by which they had before cow- Mat. 12, 
 
 demned themselves. Since then they have purged al} 
 
 their sin, and, the Lord aiding them, have wiped oiF their 
 
 former stain by this later' courage, they ought not to lie' Poste- 
 1 • 1 1 1 •■, ■< 1 "Ore F. 
 
 any longer, as it were prostrate, under the devil ; they who, with 6 
 
 having been banished and deprived of all their property, ^°^' , 
 
 have raised themselves up again, and begun to stand with some old 
 
 Christ. And would that so the rest also, repenting after g^,^_' ^P" 
 
 their fall, might be restored to their former state : whom, 
 
 now being urgent with us, and rashly and importunately 
 
 extorting peace, that you may know, how we have treated, 
 
 I have sent you a book"", with five letters which T wrote 
 
 to the Clergy, and to the people, to the Martyrs also and the 
 
 Confessors. These letters, already sent to very many of our 
 
 Colleagues, have been approved, and they have written in 
 
 answer that they will persevere in the same purpose with 
 
 me, according to the Catholic faith. Which fact do you 
 
 also transmit to as many of our Colleagues as you can ; 
 
 that so one rule of discipline and one consent may be 
 
 observed by us all, according to the Lord's commands. 
 
 Dearest brother, I bid you ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XXVI. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, 
 greeting. 
 
 The Lord speaketh and saith. Upon whom shall I look, Isa. 66, 
 but upon the man that is humble, and peaceable, and that ^' 
 trembleth at my words ? This whereas we ought all to 
 be, so ought they especially who must labour, that after 
 their grievous lapse, they may by true penitence and entire 
 humility, win the favour of the Lord. But I have read the 
 
 P Probably the de Lapsis. For al- may have been substituted after- 
 thougb the first few lines allude to the wards, 
 close of the Decian persecution, these 
 
56 St. C. dares not, in great matters, act alone. 
 
 ^"^- letter of the whole body of Confessors, which they wish 
 ^j^^' through me to be notified to all my Colleagues, and in 
 which they desire that the peace granted by themselves 
 may be confirmed to those of whose behaviour since the 
 commission of their crime we are satisfied. Which matter 
 since it demands the advice and opinion of us all, I dare not 
 prejudge, and claim to myself alone what concerns us in 
 common. In the mean while, then, we must abide by 
 the letters, which I very lately wrote to you; copies of 
 which I have already sent to many of my Colleagues also ; 
 who have written back word that they approve my deter- 
 mination, and that we must not depart from it, until, peace 
 having been restored to us by the Lord, we may meet 
 together, and examine the case of each. Moreover, that 
 you may know what my colleague Caldonius wrote to me, 
 and what I wrote to him in answer, I enclose herewith 
 copies of both letters : all which I beg of you to read to our 
 brethren, that they may be more and more composed to 
 patience, nor to their former sin add yet another, in that 
 they will neither obey me nor the Gospel, nor sufier their 
 cases to be examined conformably to the letters of all the 
 Confessors. 
 
 Dearest brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell, and 
 that ye remember me. Greet the whole brotherhood. 
 Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XXVII. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons abiding at Rome, 
 his brethren, greeting. 
 
 1 . Since my former Epistle to you, dearest brethren, in which 
 my conduct was explained, and some slight account given of 
 my discipline and diligence, there hath occurred another 
 matter, of which also you ought not to be uninformed. For 
 our brother Lucianus, himself also one of the Confessors, 
 glowing indeed in faith and strong in courage, but in- 
 sufficiently grounded in the reading of the word of the Lord, 
 has attempted certain things, making himself for some while 
 past, an authority to the ignorant populace, in that letters 
 
Confusion through uninstructed facility of some Martyrs. 57 
 
 written in his hand have been given to many persons in- 
 discriminately, in the name of Paulus. Whereas Mappalicus 
 the martyr, being cautious and modest, regardful of the law 
 and discipline, gave no letters contrary to the Gospel, but, 
 moved by domestic piety, recommended only that peace 
 should be granted to his mother'', who had lapsed: Satur- 
 ninus also, being still in prison after the torture, issued no 
 letters of that sort. But Lucianus, not only while Paulus 
 was still in prison, gave letters in his name indiscriminately 
 written with his own hand, but even after his decease, con- 
 tinued to do the same in his name, saying that he had been 
 ordered so to do by Paulus; not knowing that the Lord 
 must rather be obeyed than the fellow-servant. In the name 
 of Aurelius too, a youth who has endured the torture, many 
 letters have been given, written with the hand of the same 
 Lucianus, because, Aurelius did not know how to write. To 
 check this practice in some degree, I wrote a letter to them, 
 which I sent to you under cover of my last Epistle ; wherein Ep. 20, 
 I failed not to beg and persuade them, that they would have 
 regard to the law of the Lord, and to the Gospel. 
 
 2. But after I had sent this letter to them, in the hope that 
 something might be done as it were more moderately and 
 temperately, the same Lucianus wrote a letter jn the name of 
 all the Confessors, whereby the whole bond of faith, and the 
 fear of God, aiid the commandment of the Lord, and the 
 sanctity and strength of the Gospel, were well-nigh dissolved. 
 For he wrote in the name of all, that they had granted peace 
 to all ; and that they wished this sentence to be notified 
 through me to other Bishops, a copy of which letter I have 
 transmitted to you. There is added indeed, " of whose 
 behaviour since the commission of their crime you are 
 satisfied." A course which stirs up greater odium against me, 
 in that when I have begun to hear and examine the cases 
 of individuals, I must seem to deny to many, what all 
 now insist that they have received from the Martyrs and 
 Confessors. 
 
 3. Moreover, the beginning of this sedition has already shewn 
 itself; for in some cities of my province the multitude have 
 
 1 and sister, F. and some Mss, 
 
58 Martyrs subject to the Gospel which makes them Martyrs. 
 
 EpisT. assailed their rulers, and alarming and overruling such as 
 
 ^_ 250. ^^^ °°* sufficient courage of mind or strength of faith, com- 
 pelled them to grant them forthwith that peace, which they 
 all clamorously declared to have been given them by the 
 Martyrs and Confessors. With me too some turbulent 
 persons, who in time past were with difficulty ruled by me 
 and whose cases were put off till my return, kindled by this 
 letter as by a firebrand, have begun to act more harshly, and 
 to extort the peace so granted them. 
 
 4. I have sent you a copy of what I have written to my 
 Clergy on this occasion. Moreover, what my colleague 
 Caldonius, according to his integrity and faith, wrote to 
 me, and what I wrote in answer, I have sent for your 
 perusal. I have sent you also a copy of the letter of 
 Celerinus, a good and valiant Confessor, which he wrote to 
 the same Confessor, Lucianus, together with the answer of 
 Lucianus ; that you might know both my labour and dili- 
 gence in all matters, and the truth itself; how moderate and 
 cautious Celerinus the Confessor is, and how modest through 
 humility and awe of our religion ; but Lucianus, as I have 
 said, is less skilled in understanding the Lord's Scripture, 
 and by his too great easiness hath caused trouble, exposing 
 my scrupulous behaviour to odium. For whereas the Lord 
 
 Mat.28,has said, that in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 and of the Holy Ghost, nations are to be baptized, and past 
 sins remitted in Baptism ; he, ignorant of the commandment 
 and the law, bids peace be given, and sins remitted in the 
 name of Paulus, and this he says was given him in charge 
 by Paulus, as you will perceive by the letter of the same 
 Lucianus to Celerinus. Wherein he by no means consi- 
 dered, that not martyrs make the Gospel, but by the Gospel 
 are martyrs made ; for Paul also the Apostle, whom the 
 Lord called a chosen vessel unto Him, hath said in one of 
 
 Gal. 1, his Epistles, / marvel that ye are so soon removed from Him 
 that called you into the grace of Christ unto another Gospel : 
 which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and 
 would pervert the Gospel of Christ. But though we, or an 
 angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than 
 that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. 
 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach 
 
strength derhedfrom the concurrent practice of Churches. 59 
 
 any other Gospel unto you than that ye have received, let 
 him be accursed. 
 
 5. Your letter however, which I received, addressed to my 
 Ckrgy, arrived opportunely, as did that which the blessed 
 Confessors, Moyses, Maximus, Nicostratus, and the rest, 
 sent to Saturninus, Aurelius, and the rest, wherein the full 
 vigour of the Gospel, and the firm discipline of the law 
 of the Lord, are upheld. When I was labouring herein, 
 and resisting the torrent of odium with all the strength 
 of faith, your language aided me much, so that it was of 
 God that the work was shortened, and that before my last 
 Epistle reached you, you should make known to me, that 
 your opinion strongly and unanimously coincided with 
 mine conformably to the law of the Gospel. 
 
 1 bid you, dearest and much-longed for brethren, ever 
 hieartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XXVIII. 
 
 Cyprian to Moyses and Maximus, Presbyters', and to 
 the rest of the Confessors, his dearly beloved brethren, 
 greeting. 
 
 1. The glory of your faith and courage, most valiant and 
 most blessed brethren, I already knew firom report ; greatly 
 rejoiced and exceedingly congratulating you, that the especial 
 favour of our Lord Jesus Christ hath, by the confession of 
 His Name, prepaied you for the crown. For ye, being made 
 chiefs and leaders in the encounter of our time, advanced 
 the ensigns of the heavenly warfare. Ye by your courage 
 began the spiritual struggle, which God hath willed should 
 now be carried on. Ye by your immoveable strength, and 
 unshaken stedfastness, broke the first onset of the rising 
 war. Thence opened the happy prelude of the battle. 
 Thence began the tokens of victory. It hath happened that 
 here martyrdoms have been perfected by the torture. But 
 he who leading the attack was made an example of courage to 
 
 ■ of Rome. Their imprisonment with also Ep. 31.) Maximus is named also 
 
 Nicostratus a Deacon after the martyr- (as well as Moses) by Cornelius, ap. 
 
 dom of Fabius is mentioned in an old Eus. H. E. vi. 3. [B.] 
 Catalogue of Bishops of Home. Csee 
 
60 Observance of discipline a second honour to Martyrs. 
 
 Eptst. his brethren, shares with the Martyrs in honour. The 
 crowns braided by your hands ye have sent from you to us, 
 and ye have pledged your brethren from the cup of salvation'. 
 2. To this glorious opening of Confession, and to the pre- 
 ludes of a victorious warfare, hath now been added the 
 upholding of discipline, which I learnt from the energy of 
 your letter lately written to your Colleagues who with you 
 are joined to the Lord in confession, anxiously warning that 
 the holy precepts of the Gospel, and the life-giving com- 
 mandments once delivered to us, be upheld with firm and 
 resolute exactness. Behold another lofty step to your glory, 
 behold a second title, joined with that of Confession, for 
 obtaining favour of God: to stand with »firm tread, and in 
 this conflict to remove by the strength of faith those who 
 attempt to make an inroad on the Gospel, and who raise 
 unholy hands to throw down the precepts of the Lord, to 
 have already furnished the first proofs of courage, and now to 
 furnish lessons of discipline. The Lord after His Resur- 
 rection sending forth His Apostles chargeth them, and saith, 
 Mat.28, All power is given unto 3Ie iti heaven and in earth ; go ye, 
 ■ therefore, and leach all nations, baptizing them in the 
 Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; 
 teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have com- 
 manded you. And John the Apostle, mindful of the charge, 
 1 John afterwards in his Epistle lays it down. Hereby, he says, we 
 do know that we know Him, if we keep His commandments. 
 He that saith he knoweth Him, and keepeth not His com- 
 mandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. In 
 advising that these precepts be observed, you keep the 
 divine and heavenly commandments. This is to be a 
 Confessor of the Lord, this is to be a Martyr of Christ, to 
 maintain one's profession inviolate, and a stedfast firmness 
 in all things. For, to be willing to become a Mai-tyr 
 through' the Lord, while we endeavour to destroy the Lord's 
 
 s Ps. 116, 12. isinterpreted of'drink- own Passion, S. Ambr. in Ps. 37. §. 17. 
 
 ing"ofHis"Cup"ofsufferings,(asv.l3. audthenceof HisBloodin theCupof the 
 
 " dear in the sight of the Lord is the H. Each. S. Ambr. 1. c. S. Ath. ad loc. 
 
 death of His sainta,") by S. Ambr. 1. 5. ap. Cord. " anagogical Interpreters," 
 
 in Luc. §, 59. col. 1369. S. Aug. ad loc. ap. S. Chrys. ad loo. 
 (Ps.ll5, 13.§.5.) Prosper, Pacian.Ep.2 t by His help ; Bal. in text, prset^r, 
 
 fin.Cassiodor.adloc.Tlieodt.adloc.Orig. in notes, propter, most old MSS. per. 
 Theods. ad loo. ap. Cord.; of our Lord's 
 
 2, 3. 4. 
 
Subdeacon and Header appointed with advice of Clergy. 61 
 
 precepts ; to use against Him the honour He hath given 
 thee; to become in a nranner a rebel with the weapons 
 received from Him ; this is, to be willing to confess Christ, 
 and to deny the Gospel of Christ. I rejoice, therefore, on 
 your account, most valiant and most faithful brethren ; and 
 greatly as I congratulate the Martyrs honoured here for the 
 glory of their courage, so do I and as greatly congratulate you 
 for the crown of the Lord's discipline. The Lord hath 
 poured forth His favour in many kinds of bounty, He dis- 
 tributeth the spiritual praise and glory of good soldiers in 
 abundant variety. We also are partakers of your honours, 
 we reckon your glory our own, whose times are brightened 
 with such full happiness, that our age has been allowed to 
 behold both tried servants of God, and soldiers of Christ, 
 crowned. 
 
 I bid you, most valiant and most blessed brethren, ever 
 heartily farewell, and remember me. 
 
 EPISTLE XXIX. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, 
 greeting. 
 
 Wishing nothing to be concealed 'from you, dearest 
 brethren, I send you copies, as well of what has been 
 written to me, as of my answers ; and I trust my answer will 
 not be displeasing to you. Moreover I should acquaint you 
 by my own Epistle, that for urgent reasons I have written to 
 the Clergy in the City'. And because it was fitting IiRome. 
 should write by Clergy ; but I am aware that very many of 
 our own are absent, and that the few, who are there, scarcely 
 suffice for the perfonnance of the daily services ; it became 
 necessary to appoint some others, who might be sent; you 
 are to know, then, that I have made Saturus a Reader, and 
 Optatus the confessor a Subdeacon ; whom we had already, 
 by common advice, made next to the Clergy ; having pre- 
 viously, on Easter day, appointed Saturus to read once and 
 again ; and when, with the Presbyters and Doctors", we had 
 
 » The " Doctor," originally an office Acts 13, 1.) appears to have continueil 
 furnished with distinct gifts of the Holy longer in the African Church, than in 
 Spirit (1 Cor. 12, 28. 29. Eph. 4, II. others, as a distinct class of Presbyters. 
 
62 St. O. scrupulous to do nothing new,in absence of the Clergy. 
 
 Epist. made careful trial of the Readers, we appointed Optatus 
 ^^^- from among them to be a teacher of the Hearers ; examining 
 ' whether, in both, all things corresponded to what ought to 
 be found in such as were being prepared for the Clergy. 1 
 have done nothing new then in your absence ; only, what 
 had been long since begun by the common advice of us all, 
 has, on an urgent occasion, been completed, 
 
 T bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and 
 that ye remember me. Greet the brotherhood. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XXX. 
 
 To Pope Cyprian, the Presbyters and Beacons^, abiding 
 at Rome, greeting. 
 
 1. Although a mind, conscious of its own integrityj and 
 upheld by the strength of Evangelical discipline, and made 
 its own true witness as to the heavenly decrees, is wont to 
 be content with God alone for Judge, and neither to seek 
 the praises nor to fear the accusations of another; yet they 
 are worthy of double honour, who, knowing that their con- 
 science is subject to God only as Judge, yet desire that 
 their proceedings may be approved also by their very 
 brethren. That you, brother Cyprian, should do this, is no 
 wonder, who, according to your innate modesty and 
 diligence, have wished us to be found, not so much judges, 
 as partners, in your counsels; that we, while we approve 
 what you have done, might share the praise with you, and be 
 partakers of your counsels, because we concur with them. 
 For we are all thought to have laboured together, wherever 
 we are found united in the same agreement of censure and 
 discipline. 
 
 2. For what is either in peace so fitting, or in the war of 
 persecution so necessary, as to uphold a due strictness of 
 
 At least, they are mentioned distinctly, 1. i. vis. 3. 1. ii. mand. 4. 1. iii. simil. 9. 
 
 and, it seems, as an order, Tert. de $. 15. 16. 25.) The " Presbyters" and 
 
 Praescr. c. 3 and 14. as " endowed with " teachers of the brethren in the vil- 
 
 the grace of knowledge," (see p. 448, lages" are also named separately by 
 
 note h. Oxf. Tr.) here, and Acta Perp. S. Dionysius. (ap. Ens. vii. 24.) 
 et Fel. ap. Ruinart. p. 99. (quoted by " The actual writer was Novatian, 
 
 Dodw. Diss. 6. who also refers to the (Ep. 65.) to whom in an ancient Ms. 
 
 separate mention of them in S. Herm. Ep. 36, is ascribed. 
 
Strictness,andjidelity, and vigour, in Roman Church, of old. 63 
 
 divine discipline ? which whosoever shall relax, must needs 
 continually beat about on the unstable tide of things, and be 
 cai-ried hither and thither by the various and uncertain gusts 
 of affairs, and the rudder as it were of good counsel being 
 wrenched out of his hands, he must dash the ship of the 
 Church's safety against the rocks ; so that it is evident that 
 the safety of the Church can no otherwise be provided for, 
 than that, if any make against it, they be cast aside as adverse 
 waves, and the exact rule of discipline be adhered to, as a 
 helm of safety in a storm. 
 
 3. Nor has this advice been now of late only thought of 
 by us, nor have these aids against the presumptuous been, 
 with us, any sudden accession, but such is read to have been 
 the ancient strictness, ancient fidelity, and ancient discipline, 
 amongst us. For the Apostle would not have given us such 
 praise, where he says, Your faith is spoken of throughout Bom. i, 
 the world, unless this vigorousness had derived its root of ^' 
 faith from that time and thenceforwards ; from which praise 
 
 and glory to have degenerated were the greatest crime. 
 For it is a less disgrace never to have reached the heraldry 
 of praise than to have fallen from its summit. It is a less 
 crime not to have been honoured with a good testimony, 
 than to have lost the honour of good testimonies; less, to 
 have lain unpraised, unhonoured, without panegyric for good 
 deeds, than, disinherited of the faith, to have lost the praise 
 that had become our's. For those things which are ad- 
 vanced to any one's honour, unless upheld by anxious and 
 solicitous toil, do but swell the imputation of criminality the 
 most grievous. 
 
 4. That we do not say this feignedly, our former Epistles 
 have proved, in which we distinctly declared our opinion not 
 only against those, who by the lawless production of ungodly 
 certificates had betrayed themselves as infidels, deeming 
 they could so escape the snares of the Devil which entangled 
 them, whereas through this very act of witnessing to him, 
 they were no less held by him, than if they had approached 
 the ungodly altars ; but against those too who had adopted 
 the certificates, though not present when they were fi-amed, 
 since they had virtually made themselves present, by pro- 
 curing them to be so written. For he is not free from guilt. 
 
64 Seeming complianee with sinful laws, the very dn. 
 
 Epist. who has bidden the thing be done ; nor is he a stranger to 
 ' ' the crime, by whose consent, although he did not commit the 
 crime, it is still publicly rehearsed of him ; and since the 
 whole sacrament of faith is understood to be comprised in 
 the confession of the Name of Christ, whoso resorts to fal- 
 lacious tricks in excuse, has denied Him ; and whoso would 
 seem to have complied either with edicts or laws put forth 
 against the Gospel, has already obeyed them, in that he wished 
 to seem to have obeyed them. Moreover against those also, 
 who had polluted their hands and lips by unlawful sacrifices, 
 their own minds being before polluted, whence too their very 
 hands and lips were polluted, we have shewn our fidelity 
 and concurrent censure. 
 
 5. Far be it from the Roman Church to relax her vigour 
 by such unholy easiness, and to weaken the nerves of disci- 
 pline, to the overthrow of the majestj' of faith ; that, while 
 not only do our brethren lie around, overthrown in heaps, 
 but others are still falling, the remedy of communion be 
 applied, which, too hastily imparted, can never profit, and new 
 wounds through mistaken mercy be imprinted on the old 
 wounds of their fall, and repentance be torn from the 
 unhappy souls to their greater ruin. For where can the 
 medicine of " loosing" avail, if even the very physician, by 
 cutting short repentance, letteth loose new perils ? If he 
 only covers over the wound, nor suffers the needful remedies 
 of time to heal the scar ? This is not to cure, but, if we 
 would speak truth, to kill. 
 
 6. However from the Confessors too, in this place, whom 
 the honour of their confession still confines in prison, and 
 whom, in the warfare for the Gospel, their faith hath already 
 once crowned in a glorious confession, — from them you have 
 letters agreeing with our own, wherein they have asserted the 
 severity of Gospel discipline, and have held back the scan- 
 dalous petitions from doing shame to the Church. Had they 
 not done this, the breaches in Gospel discipline would not 
 easily be repaired ; especially since none could so fitly 
 uphold unimpaired the strength and dignity of Evangelical 
 vigour, as they who had given themselves up to the rage of 
 the enemy to be tortured and mangled for the Gospel, that 
 they might not deservedly lose the honour of martyrdom, by 
 
Extensive evil demands largeness of counsel. 65 
 
 wishing on occasion of martyrdom to betray the Gospel. 
 For he who does not guard what he hath, in that whence he 
 hath it, doth, while he violates the tenure of what he pos- 
 sesseth, forfeit his possession. 
 
 7. On which subject, we ought, and do, give you our deepest 
 and most abundant thanks, that you enlightened the darkness 
 of their prison by your letters ; that you came to them, in 
 what way you could enter ; that you refreshed their minds, 
 strong in their own faith and confession, by your exhorta- 
 tions and letters; that commending their happiness with 
 deserved praises, you inflamed them to a much- more ardent 
 desire of heavenly glory ; that you gave an impulse to their 
 forwardness ; that those who, as we believe and hope, 
 are about to be conquerors, you animated with the force of 
 your language ; so that although the whole may seem to 
 proceed from the faith of the Confessors and the Divine 
 grace, yet in some sort they may seem indebted to you in 
 their martyrdom. 
 
 8. But to return to the subject whence we have somewhat 
 digressed, what sort of letters we sent to Sicily also you will 
 find subjoined. On us, however, there lieth a further necessity 
 for delaying this matter, in that, since the decease of Fabia- 
 nus of most honoured memory, on account of the difficulties 
 of circumstances and the times, we have no Bishop yet 
 appointed, who should settle all these matters, and might, 
 with authority and counsel, take account of those who have 
 lapsed. However, in a business of such vast magnitude we 
 agree with what you also have yourself fully expressed; 
 that the peace of the Church must be awaited, and then, in a 
 ftdl conference of Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and Con- 
 fessors, with those of the laymen also who have stood, account 
 be taken of the lapsed. For it seems to us both very in- 
 vidious and oppressive, to examine without advice of many, 
 what many have committed, and for one to pass sentence, 
 when so gi"eat a crime is known to have spread and extended 
 itself among great numbers ; neither indeed can a decree be 
 firm, which shall not appear to have the consent of numbers. 
 Look how almost the whole world lieth waste, and the 
 remnants and ruined heaps of the fallen lying on all sides. 
 There is demanded then a largeness of counsel proportioned 
 
66 Mutual duties of the Church and the lapsed. 
 
 Epist. to the wide extent of the sin. Let not the medicine be less 
 ■- than the wound ; let not the remedies be fewer than the 
 
 A. 250. 
 
 deaths; that inasmuch as they who fell, therefore fell, because 
 with a blind rashness they neglected caution, so should 
 those who strive to repair this damage, use all deliberation 
 in counsel, lest any thing being done as it ought not, should 
 be considered by all as not binding. 
 
 9. With one and the same purpose, therefore, with the 
 same prayers and weeping, let both us, who seem as yet to 
 have escaped the ruins of this time, and those also who seem 
 to have fallen under its violence, deprecate the Divine 
 Majesty, and entreat peace for the Church's name. Let us 
 cherish, guard, strengthen one another by our mutual 
 prayers. Let us pray for the lapsed, that they may be 
 raised up. Let us pray for those who stand, that they may 
 not be tempted so as to fall. Let us pray, that those who 
 are reported to have fallen, acknowledging the heinousness 
 of their sin, may learn not to desire an instantaneous and 
 too hasty cure. Let us pray that the fruit of pardon may 
 follow in the penitence of the lapsed ; that being conscious , 
 of their crime they may cheerfully lend us their patience for 
 a while, nor disturb yet more the still shaken condition of the 
 Church ; lest they be found to have lighted up persecution 
 within the Church, and turbulence also be added to their 
 many crimes. For shamefacedness especially becomes those, 
 who lie condemned, as unashamed to sin. Let them indeed 
 knock at the doors, but by no means break them open. 
 Let them come to the threshold of the Church, but by no 
 means leap over it. Let them watch at the gates of the 
 heavenly camp, but armed with modesty, whereby they may 
 know that they have been deserters. Let them resume the 
 trumpet of their prayers, but not to sound a charge to battle. 
 Let them arm themselves with weapons of modesty, and 
 resume the shield of faith which, by denying it through fear 
 of death, they had parted with ; but let them think that, in 
 this armour thus late resumed, they are armed against the 
 devil, not against the Church, who mourns their fall. Much 
 will they be profited by modest petitions, bashful entreaty, 
 needful humility, patience not inactive. Let them send 
 forth tears as ambassadors for their sorrows ; let groans 
 
Discipline ofChurchto have in eyethe mercy andseverity of God. 67 
 
 uttered from their inmost breast plead their cause, shewing 
 their sorrow and shame for the crime committed. 
 
 10. Nay, if they have a thorough horror of the magnitude) 
 of their guilt and shame, if they treat with hand truly skilful 
 the deadly stroke in their breast and conscience, and the deep 
 and wide recesses of their wound, be they ashamed even to 
 beg; only that on the other hand not to have begged the aid 
 of reconciliation were matter of yet greater peril and shame. 
 But be all this within the sacrament of the Faith '; be a due 
 regard to time a law in their very entreaty; be it with humble 
 entreaty ; be it then with submissive prayer; for he too who is 
 asked should be softened, not forced ; and as the Divine cle- 
 mency should be regarded, so should the Divine censure ; for as 
 
 it is written, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst Ma,t. is, 
 Me ; so is it written. Whosoever shall deny Me before men, j^at.io 
 Mm will I also d^ny before My Father, and before His 33.JMke 
 angels. For God, as He is merciful, so is He one Who ' 
 exacteth obedience to His precepts, and that careful ; and 
 as He invites to the feast, so him that hath not on theMa.t.22, 
 wedding garment. He casts out of the assembly of the ^^' ^^' 
 saints, bound hand and foot. He hath prepared heaven, 
 but He hath prepared hell too. He hath prepared a place 
 of refreshment, but He hath prepared also eternal punish- 
 ments. He hath prepared light inapproachable, but He 
 hath prepared also a vast and eternal darkness of pei-petual 
 night. 
 
 11. We then here, desiring to observe this moderate and 
 tempered course in the treatment of these cases, have for a 
 long time, — many of us, and moreover with several Bishops in 
 our neighbourhood, or at no great distance, and such as the 
 heat of this persecution had driven from other distant pro- 
 yinces,- — ^been of opinion that nothing new should be done 
 before the appointment of a Bishop, yet have thought that 
 the care of the lapsed must be tempered with moderation ; 
 and that, meanwhile, as long as it pleaseth God to delay the 
 gift of a Bishop, the case of those who can bear the delay 
 
 = In Sacramento, i. e. fidei eis above, Apol. c. 47.] who also calls the Mosaic 
 [§. 4. p. 64. and Test. iii. 50.J Tert. de law, Sacramentum Judaicum, as op- 
 Anima, [c. 1. and Sacramento alone, posed to ours, (nostrum,) Apol. c. 19. 
 dePraescr.c. 20. s. nostrum Apol. c. 15. Here then " the law of the Gospel." 
 de Idol. c. 6. adv. Marc. v. 5. s. nostra [F.] 
 
 F 2 
 
68 Keconciliation by Church in reverence of sentence of God. 
 
 Epist. should be kept in suspense ; but that to those, whose life 
 ^ ggp " hastening to its close admits of no delay, when they have 
 done penance and often professed a detestation for their 
 deeds, if with tears, with groaning, with weeping, they have 
 given signs of unfeigned son-ow and penitence, when, in 
 man's sight, no hope of life is left,— that so at length, with 
 caution and solicitude, relief be granted them, God Himself 
 only knowing what He will do with such, and in what way 
 He will adjust the balance of His Judgment; ourselves how- 
 ever taking anxious heed, that neither should wicked men 
 commend our too ready compliance, nor the truly penitent 
 blame our severity as cruel. 
 
 Most blessed and most glorious Pope, we bid you ever 
 heartily farewell in the Lord, and remember us. 
 
 EPISTLE XXXI. 
 
 To Pope Cyprian, Moyses and Maximus Presbyters, and 
 Nicostratus and Rujinus Beacons, and the other Con- 
 fessors who are with them, persevering in the faith of the 
 truth, in God the Father, and in His Son Jesus Christ 
 our Lord, and in the Holy Ghost, greeting. 
 
 1. Set, as we are, amidst various and manifold sorrow, 
 brother, encompassed by the fallen heaps of many brethren 
 throughout almost the whole world, the chief consolation 
 which hath reached us hath been, that by the receipt of 
 your letters we have been cheered, and obtained refresh- 
 ment for the griefs of our troubled spirits. Whence we are 
 now able to understand the grace of Divine Providence, that 
 perhaps for no other reason He willed to keep us so long 
 confined in the bonds of imprisonment, than that being pre- 
 pared and more mightily animated by your letters, we 
 might attain the destined crown with a more, ready cheerful- 
 ness. For your letters have shone in upon us, as in a 
 storm a serene air ; in a troubled sea a longed for calm; rest 
 amid toil ; health in peril and pain ; in thickest darkness 
 a bright and shining light ; we so drank them in with thirsty 
 spirits, and received with them famished longing, as with j oy to 
 find ourselves sufficiently fed and invigorated by them for 
 
Blessedness of Martyrs. 69 
 
 the struggle with the enemy y. The Lord will repay you 
 for this your charity, and return you the fruit due to so 
 good a work. For he no less deserves the reward of a 
 crown who has exhorted, than he who has also suffered; 
 he is no less deserving of praise who has taught, than he 
 who has also acted ; he is no less to be honoured who hath 
 admonished, than he who has fought; except indeed that 
 sometimes a greater weight of glory redounds to him who 
 instructed, than to him who has proved himself a docile 
 disciple. For the one perhaps would not have had the 
 excellence he has shewn, had not the other taught. 
 
 2. We repeat it again therefore, we have received, brother 
 Cyprian, great joy, great consolation, great ease, especially 
 that you have described with such glorious and fitting 
 praises, the glorious, I will not say death, but immortality, 
 of Martyrs. For such a close ought to be accompanied with 
 such words, that the things related may be described as 
 they were really done. In your letters then we have 
 beheld those glorious triumphs of the Martyrs, and with our 
 own eyes, in a manner, have followed them on their way to 
 heaven ; and have contemplated them placed amidst angels, 
 and the Powers and Dominions in heaven. We in a 
 manner heard too with our own ears the Lord giving the 
 testimony promised them, before the Father. This it is then 
 which day by day raises our courage, and inflames us to the Mat.io 
 attainment of so great honour. 32. 
 
 3. For what more glorious, or what more happy can be 
 vouchsafed to any man from the Divine favour, than to 
 confess the Lord God in the very^act of expiring in the very 
 hands of His murderers ? than amidst the various and ex- 
 quisite torments of the fury of the secular power, the 
 body racked and tortured and mangled, to confess Christ 
 the Son of God, with a free though departing spirit? 
 leaving the world to seek heaven ? quitting men to stand 
 amidst angels? breaking through all worldly impediments, 
 to stand free in the sight of God ? to gain a heavenly king- 
 dom without any delay"? to become the colleague with 
 
 y The strength of those condemned Perp. $. 17.) which furnishes the image 
 
 to the gladiatorial shows was kept up here. 
 
 by a previous full diet,'ad Don. c. 5. ^ See de Exh. Mart. §. 12. p. 300, I^ 
 
 p. 5. Tert. Apol. e. 42. hence the Oxf. Tr. 
 " ecena libera" of the Martyrs (Acta 
 
70 Love of mnrlyrdom kindled by our Lord^s words. 
 
 xxxi ^^"®* ^^ suffering for the Name of Christ? by the Divine 
 ^ 2gQ mercy to be made the judge of one's own judge ? to have 
 brought away an unspotted conscience from the confession 
 of His Name ? not to have obeyed human and profane laws 
 contrary to the Faith ? to have borne a public witness to the 
 truth ? by dj'ing to have overcome that very death, which is 
 dreaded by all ? by death itself to have attained immor- 
 tality? torn and tortured by all the instruments of cruelty, 
 to have overcome the torture by the tortures themselves ? by 
 strength of courage to have wrestled successfully with all 
 the agonies of a mangled body ? not to have shuddered 
 at one's own blood streaming forth ? enduring through faith ", 
 to begin to love our punishments ? to think it loss to their life 
 not to have departed out of it ? 
 
 4. For to this battle the Lord, as it were with the trumpet 
 Mat. 10, of His Gospel, rouseth, us, saying, He that loveth father or 
 37. 38. jyijyif^gf moTe than Me, is not worthy of Me, And be that 
 
 loveth his own soul more than Me, is not worthy of Me. 
 
 And he that taketh not his cross, andfolloweth after Me, 
 Cf.Mat.is not worthy of Me. And again, Blessed are they which 
 11. 12. ^^^ persecuted for righteousness' sake ; for theirs is the 
 Luke 6, kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall perse- 
 7 '52. cute you, and hate you : rejoice, and be exceeding glad : for 
 
 so did their fathers persecute the prophets which were 
 Mat, 10 before you. And again, Ye shall stand before governors 
 gl' ^^* and kings ; and the brother shall deliver up the brother to 
 
 death, and the father the son ; and he that endureth to the 
 Rev. 3, end shall be saved. .4nd, To him that overcom^th will I 
 2^- grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, 
 
 and am set down on the throne of My Father. Moreover 
 
 the Apostle asks ; Who shall separate us from the love of 
 
 Christ'? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or 
 
 famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword ? As it is written, 
 
 Horn. 8, For Thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are ac- 
 
 35—37. ^(y^Yited as sheep for the slaughter ; nay, in all these things 
 
 we are more than conquerors through Him, that loved us. 
 
 5. When we read and compare these things and the like 
 in the Gospels, and in our Lord's words feel as it were 
 torches put under us to kindle our faith ; not only do we 
 
 * " supplioia sua post fidem amare and then, upon endurance, to love suf- 
 coepisse," i. e. first to endure in faith, ferings. 
 
Christians sought, or wailed for, martyrdom, as Godguided.71 
 
 no longer dread the enemies of the truth, we even challenge'' 
 them; and in the very fact that we have not yielded, we 
 have already conquered the enemies of God, and have over- 
 
 *■ This may more naturally, and, ac- 
 cording to the principles of S. Cyprian, 
 would, relate to the bold defiance of the 
 Heathen magistrate, by the Christians 
 when brought before him, not that they 
 offered themselves to martyrdom. See 
 the last Epist., and Passio, ej. e Yet. 
 Cod. ap. Fell. p. 11. " Cyprian said, 
 since the rule of the Church forbids that 
 any present himself [for martyrdom] 
 &c." The Church of Smyrna calls the 
 martyrdom of S. Polycarp, after he had 
 withdrawn himself, " a martyrdom ac- 
 cording to the (iospel. For he wished 
 to be given ap, as did The Lord, that 
 we also might become imitators of Him, 
 not considering only our own things, 
 and also those of others." (Epist. Eccl. 
 Smym. ap. Vales, ad Eus. iv. J 5.) The 
 same principles are given by S. Clem. 
 Alex. Strom, iv. 10. p. 597. ed. Pott, 
 (on our Lord's words Matt. 10, 23.) 
 and vii. 11. p. 871. by Origen also in 
 Matt torn. X. §. 23. and in Joann. 18, 
 12. t. 28. c. 18. and S. Ambr. de Off. 
 i. 37. §. 187. S. Aug. c. Gaud. Douat. 
 i. §. 40. {quoting the Acta of St. C. 
 see Oxf. Tr. p. xx.) S. Ambr. 1. c. and 
 the Church of Smyrna in their Ep. 
 assign the reason, (see c. 5. ed. Usser. 
 and ap. Vales, ad Eus. iv. 15.) lest any 
 over-confidently expose himself to perils 
 to which he is unequal; Origen also, 
 the want of charity in aggravating 
 the condemnation of the heathen. Yet 
 this no ways excludes the contrary 
 practice, when some sudden emergency 
 occurred, and holy people might know 
 themselves to be led by the Spirit of 
 God ; as when S. Bomanus could not 
 bear the sight of Christians sacrificing, 
 and rebuked them, " out of zeal for the 
 honour of God," and so was martyred, 
 (Eus. de Mart. Pal. c. 2.) or SS. Pris- 
 cus, Malchus, and Alexander, " kindled 
 by a divine glow of faith," (Martyrol. 
 Kom. Mart. 28.) or, amid the general 
 consternation, S. Apphianus, seized the 
 Praetor's arm when sacrificing, " the 
 Divine power which led him thereto 
 speaking aloud by his very act," (Eus. 
 ib. c. 4.) or SS. Antoninus, Zebinas, and 
 Germanns cried to one to cease from his 
 error, (ib. c. 9.) or S. jEdesius struck 
 one, (ib. c. 6. and note.) These were 
 inspired to strike terror into the Hea- 
 then, and our Lord Who gave them 
 
 strength to endure, or wrought miracles 
 as to their bodies, (c. 4 fin. c. 9 fin.) 
 sanctioned it. Such is every where the 
 judgment even of Eusebius. Of the 
 like kind was it, when all the Chris- 
 tians of a city in one body presented 
 themselves to the Proconsul. (Tert, ad 
 Scap. c. 5.) The willingness to die ap- 
 pears to have hindered the persecution. 
 Again, the self-oblation of Christians, 
 who had once denied, (Eus. v. 1.) was 
 but the rescinding of a denial of our 
 Lord, Else it is even remarkable in 
 the persecution of Yerus, how the 
 Christians waited to be seized. (Ib.) 
 Other cases (as of the virgin, who 
 cried out from the crowd, " And how 
 long tormentest thou thus savagely 
 my sister ?" (ib. c. 8.) seem the effects 
 of an involuntary but divine sympathy, 
 giving occasion to noble suffering. (See 
 ib.) In each case, " "Wisdom was jus- 
 tified of her children ;" the discernment 
 to meet or to avoid such perils, Origen 
 says, " belongs to the wise in Christ," 
 (tom. 16. on S. Matt. §. 1.) See further 
 Pearson, Vindic. Ign. c. 9. and de Laps, 
 c. 8. p. 159. not. g. Oxf. Tr. The re- 
 lation in the Acta S. Stephani, that at 
 the beginning of the persecution of 
 Valerian, some Christians hid them- 
 selves, " others betraying themselves 
 (se prodentes) obtained the crown of 
 martyrdom," (ap. Baron. Ann. 259. J. 
 21.) seems to relate to such as had been 
 already accused, who might know that 
 their hour was come, and so were 
 guided by the act of our Lord, (S. Joh. 
 18, 4. 6.) as when S. Phocas told the 
 soldiers sent to slay him, " I am that 
 Phocas ;" (S. Asterius Hom. in Phocam 
 M. ap. Combefis. t. i. p. 176, 7.) or S. 
 Polycarp, in the end, vrould not escape. 
 (Ep. Eccl. Smym. ap. Eus.- iv. 15.) 
 The present passage seems rather to 
 relate to the " good confessions" of the 
 Faith, or the readiness of Christians 
 for the torture, whereby the heathen 
 persecutors were the more provoked ; 
 as when S. Polycarp, with a groan, 
 echoed the words, k'js riibs atun; (1. c.) 
 or S. Pothinus, " Thou shalt know, if 
 thou art worthy ;" (Martyrs of Lyons, 
 lb. V. 1.) or S. Komanus, vrov fiat vb veuo 
 (Mart. Pal. c. 2.) or SS. Saturninus 
 and Saturus, " Thou us, God thee will 
 judge." (Acta Perpet. §.18.) 
 
72 Prayers for martyrdom and to he daily prepared for it. 
 
 Epist. come the nefarious laws against the Faith. And though we 
 ^ ^gQ ' have not yet shed our blood, but are prepared to shed it, 
 no one may think this postponement clemency, for it injures 
 us, it interposes a hindrance to our glory, it puts off heaven, 
 it delays the glorious sight of God. For in a contest of 
 this sort, in a battle of this sort where it is the fight of faith, 
 not to put off martyrs by delay is true clemency. Pray 
 therefore, dearest Cyprian, that the Lord may day by day 
 more and more richly and readily arm and adorn us by 
 His grace, and confirm and strengthen us by the might of 
 His power ; and, as the good Captain, having hitherto exer- 
 cised and trained His soldiers in the camp of our prison- 
 house. He would now lead them out to the intended field 
 of battle ; that He would give us the divine armour, those 
 weapons which know not defeat, the breastplate of righteous- 
 ness, which is never wont to be broken, the shield of faith, 
 which cannot be pierced through, the helmet of salvation, 
 which cannot be cloven, and the sword of the Spirit, which 
 is not used to be blunted. For to whom should we rather • 
 give in charge to ask these things for us, than to so 
 reverend a Bishop ; as destined victims asking aid of the 
 Priest ? 
 
 6. Behold another joy to us, that, though you have, from 
 the circumstances of the times, been for a while separated 
 from the brethren, yet you have not been wanting in the 
 duties of your Episcopal charge ; that you have firequently 
 strengthened the Confessors by your letters ; that you have . 
 defrayed also necessary expenses from your own rightfiil 
 funds; that you have ever shewn yourself in a manner 
 present in all things ; that in no part of your duty have 
 you halted as a deserter. 
 
 7. But what most powerfully excited us to exceeding 
 joy, we cannot suppress, or rather we must record it 
 with the full testimony of our approbation. For we per- 
 ceive that you have, with befitting severity, and deservedly, 
 reproved both those who, unmindful of their sins, in your 
 absence, with hasty and precipitate eagerness, had extorted 
 peace from the Presbyters, and those who, without heed to 
 
 Matt. 7, the Gospel, had, with sacrilegious readiness, given the holy 
 
 " See on Tert. de Spect. c. 25. p. 314. not. n. Oxf. Tr. 
 
Benefit of delay to the lapsed; character of penitence 73 
 
 of the Lord unto dogs, and pearls to swine: whereas 
 a great sin, which has spread with incredible desolation 
 over almost the whole world, ought only, as you write, 
 to be dealt with, with caution and moderation, in a 
 consultation of all the Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, Con- 
 fessors, and laymen too who have stood fast, as you yourself 
 in your letters testify ; lest while we attempt unseasonably 
 to repair the ruins, we should be found to occasion other and 
 greater. For where have we left the divine word, if pardon 
 is so easily granted to sinners ? their minds indeed are to be 
 cherished, and nurtured to the time of their maturity, and 
 they are to be instructed from the Holy Scriptures how vast a 
 sin, and above all sins, they have committed. Nor let them be 
 enboldened by this, that they are many ; rather be they the 
 more restrained by this veiy fact, that they are not few. The 
 boldness of numbers does not usually avail to the extenuation 
 of a crime ; but rather these things, shame, modesty, patience, 
 discipline, humility, and submission, awaiting the judgment 
 of others on itself, abiding others' sentence on what concerns 
 itself. This is it that proves penitence; this is it that 
 bringeth healing over a deep-sunk wound; this is it that 
 restores and builds up the ruins of a soul overthrown ; this, 
 which quells and checks the vapour that teems from their 
 noisome sins. A physician will not give to the sick the diet 
 of healthy frames; lest, by unseasonable food, he should 
 inflame, not check, the rage of the disease ; lest, in a word, 
 what might by fasting have been more early reduced, he 
 through impatience feed and protract by undigested food. 
 
 8. Cleansed then by good works must be the hands 
 polluted with impious sacrifices ; the wretched lips, defiled 
 with unholy food, must be purified with the words of true 
 penitence. The mind must be broken up, renewed, and 
 consecrated in the inmost recesses of the faithful heart. 
 Frequent penitential groanings must be heard. Not once 
 alone, but oftentimes must tears of faithfulness be poured from 
 their eyes; that those very eyes, which have with guilt 
 looked upon the idols, may, by tears, appeasing God, wash 
 out the crimes they had committed. In disease nothing 
 is so necessary as patience. The distempered struggle 
 with their pain ; and at length hope for health, if by en- 
 
74 Men not to repine for what, of their own free-will, they lost. 
 
 Epist. durance they can overcome their pain. For treacherous 
 
 ^_ 260. ^^ ^^ ^^^"^ which the physician has too hastily healed over ; 
 
 and the cure is undone by any casualty, if the remedies be 
 
 not applied securely because slowly. A flame is easily 
 
 re-kindled into a conflagration, unless the whole fire be 
 
 extinguished to the very last spark. In like way, such as 
 
 ' '^\ these' should know that their case is better provided for 
 la])sed. „ 
 
 by the very delay, and that remedies are more sure from 
 
 needful caution. 
 
 9. In fine, where wiU be found such as are now shut 
 up in the keeping of a filthy prison for confessing Christ, 
 if they who have denied Him do not peril their faith ? where 
 they who are bound and encompassed by chains for the 
 Name of God, if they are not deprived of Communion, who 
 have not retained the confession of God ? Where the Martyrs 
 in prison, to lay down their glorious lives, if they who have 
 abandoned the faith, feel not the magnitude of their perils 
 and their sins.? But if they pretend too great impatience and 
 demand communion with unenduring haste, in vain do they 
 cast forth, fi-om their petulant and unbridled mouths, those 
 querulous and invidious reproaches, unavailing against the 
 truth : for they might of their own right have retained that, 
 which now on a necessity, sought by their own free-will, they 
 are compelled to ask for. For the Faith which was able to 
 confess Christ, might have been preserved also by Christ, in 
 communion with Him. 
 
 Most blessed and most glorious Pope, we bid thee ever 
 heartily farewell in the Lord, and be mindful of us. 
 
 EPISTLE XXXII. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, 
 greeting. 
 
 1. That you may know, dearest brethren, what I have 
 written to the Clergy at Rome, and what answer they have 
 sent me, and what likewise Moyses and Maximus Presbyters, 
 and Nicostratus and Rufinus Deacons, and the other Con- 
 fessors who are set with them in prison, have written in 
 answer to my Epistles, I have sent copies of the whole for 
 your perusal. Do ye take all the care ye can, that" what I 
 
Apostolic descent and line of Bishops marks of the Church. 75 
 
 have written, and they have answeredj be made known to our 
 brethren. And if any Bishops of foreign Churches, my 
 Colleagues, or Presbyters, or Deacons, are with you, or 
 shall come among you, let them hear the whole from you. 
 If also they wish to take copies of the Epistles and to take 
 them home, let them have liberty to transcribe them. Although 
 I have already charged our brother Saturus, the Reader, that 
 he would permit all to copy them who so wish ; that in settling 
 for the present, in whatever degree, the affairs of the Church, 
 one consent, and that conformable to the Faith, may be ob- 
 served by all. For the rest however, as 1 have written to very 
 many of my Colleagues, we will consider what is to be done 
 more at large in a full -council, when, by God's permission, 
 we shall be enabled to meet together. 
 
 Dearest and much longed-for brethren, I bid you ever 
 heartily farewell. Salute the brotherhood. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XXXIII. 
 
 Cyprian to the Lapsed. 
 
 Our Lord, whose precepts and warnings we ought to 
 observe, determining the honour of a Bishop and the 
 ordering of His own Church, speaks in the Gospel, and says 
 to Peter, I say unto thee. That thou art Peter, and on <A/sMat.i6, 
 rock will I build My Church ; and the gates of hell shall ^^' ^^' 
 not prevail against it. And I will give unto thee the keys of 
 the kingdom qf heaven : and whatsoever thou shall hind on 
 earth shall be hound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shall 
 loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. Thence the 
 ordination of Bishops, and the ordering of the Church, runs 
 down along the course of time and line of succession, so 
 that the Church is settled upon her Bishops ; and every act of 
 the Church is regulated by these same Prelates. Since then 
 this is founded on the divine law, I marvel that some have 
 had the bold temerity to write to me, as if they were ad- 
 dressing letters in the name of the Church ; whereas the 
 Church consisteth of the Bishops, and Clergy, and all who 
 stand. Far be it that the mercy of the Lord and His in- 
 vincible might should allow the number of the lapsed 
 
76 Modesty of such lapsed as were of large lountifulness. 
 
 Epist. to be called the Church ; whereas it is written, God is not 
 ^_ 25o/ the Qod qf the dead, but of the living. We wish indeed 
 Mat. 22, that all may be made to live, and with supplications and 
 groans we pray that they may be restored to their ancient 
 state. But if some of the lapsed will have it that they are 
 the Church, and if the Church is with them and in them, 
 what remains, than that they be entreated by us, that they 
 would vouchsafe to admit us into the Church ? Submissive 
 then, peaceable, and modest, must they needs be, who, 
 mindful of their sin, ought to appease God, and not write in 
 the name of the Church, when they should rather feel aware 
 that they are writing to the Church. 
 
 2. But there have written to me lately some of the lapsed 
 who are humble, and meek, and trembling, and fearing God, 
 and who have ever shewn in the Church a noble and en- 
 larged charity''; and have ascribed their work to the Lord, 
 ^^^^n J^iiowing that He has said. When ye shall have done all 
 ' ' these things, say. We are unprofitable servants; we have 
 done that which was our duty to do. Which things they 
 considering, although the^y had received Itetters from the 
 factio' Martyrs, yet, that their amends' might be allowed of the 
 Lord, wrote to me, with entreaty, that they acknowledged 
 their sin, and were performing sincere penance, yet that 
 they did not rashly, or with importunity, press their reconci- 
 liation ; but awaited my presence, saying that reconciliation 
 itself would be more grateful to them, if they should receive 
 it when I was present. How much I congratulate these, 
 God is witness; Who hath vouchsafed to discover" what 
 such servants earn of His mercy.- Having lately received 
 these letters, and now reading your's written in a dif- 
 ferent tone, I beg you to distinguish your several requests, 
 and, whoever you are who have now sent these letters, 
 subscribe your names to the petition, and transmit it to me 
 with your several names. For I must first know whom I 
 have to answer ; then, 1 will write in answer to each of your 
 requests, according as I may be able in the mediocrity of 
 my station and line of conduct. 
 
 •i gloriose et granditer operati sunt. ' ostendere, i. e. by vision. The same 
 
 S. Cyprian so uses the words, operari, humble way of writing as before. See 
 
 operationes, commonly. See de Op. et Ep. xi. p. 25. n. f. 
 Eleem. p. 232 sqq. Oxf. Tr. 
 
Presbyters, perversely receiving lapsed, excotnmunicate. 77 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell ; and 
 that you would live peaceably and quietly, according to 
 the Lord's discipline. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XXXIV. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, 
 greeting. 
 
 Ye have done rightly and according to discipline, dearest 
 brethren, in that with the advice of my Colleagues who were 
 with you, ye have determined not to communicate with 
 Gaius, Presbyter of Didda, and his Deacon ; who, having 
 been frequently detected in their perverse errors, communi- 
 cating with the lapsed and offering their oblations, and 
 having been, once and again, as you wrote to me, warned by 
 my Colleagues not to do so, have obstinately persisted in 
 their presumption and boldness, so deceiving certain bre- 
 thren of our people ; whose good we are anxious to consult 
 with all humility, and whose safety we tend, not with feigned 
 adulation, but with sincere faith ; advising them to entreat 
 the Lord with true penitence and mourning and entire 
 sorrow ; for it is written. Remember from whence thou art Kev. 2, 
 fallen, and repent. And again Holy Scripture saith. Thus jg. 30, 
 saith the Lord ; When thou shall return and mourn, then^^- ^^''* 
 Shalt thou be saved, and shall know where thou hast been. 
 But how can they mourn and repent, whose mourning and 
 tears some of the Presbyters intercept, rashly thinking that 
 communion is to be restored to them, not considering that 
 it is written. They who call you happy ' cause you to err, and 
 destroy the way of your paths. No wonder that our whole- 
 some and true counsel produces no good, while the healthful 
 truth is hindered by pernicious smoothness and flattery ; and 
 the wounded and diseased minds of the lapsed suffer what 
 the rich and infirm often suffer bodily; while they reject 
 wholesome food and beneficial beverage, as bitter and loath- 
 some, and long for the things which seem sweet and 
 pleasurable for the present, they bring upon them de- 
 
 s 
 
 f Is. 3, 12. " They which lead thee," although that of the E. V. is the chief 
 E. V. The Hebrew word includes both, sense. 
 
78 St. C. will not decide alone what shall form a precedent. 
 
 Epist. stmction and death, by their inattention and disobedience : 
 ^ gg^^ ' nor can the true remedies of the physician profit to their 
 health, while a soft indulgence by its smoothness deceiveth, 
 
 2. Do you therefore, according to my Epistles, coun- 
 selling this faithfully and healthfully, not withdraw from 
 these wiser counsels. And read these same Epistles to my 
 Colleagues also should any either be with you, or come 
 among you, that with unanimity and concert, we may take 
 wholesome counsel for mollifying and healing the wounds 
 of the lapsed ; purposing to consider more fully concerning 
 all, when, by God's mercy, we shall begin again to come 
 together. Meanwhile, if any rash and intemperate person, 
 whether of our Presbyters and Deacons, or of strangers, 
 shall presume to communicate with the lapsed before our 
 sentence is given, let him be forbidden our communion, 
 having hereafter to give account of his temerity before us all, 
 when, by God's permission, we shall meet together. 
 
 3. Ye desired me also to give my opinion concerning 
 Philumenus and Fortunatus, Subdeacons, and Favorinus 
 an Acolythe, who withdrew in the middle of the per- 
 secution, and have now come back. In this matter I 
 cannot make myself sole judge, since many of the Clergy 
 are still absent, and have not thought right, even thus late, 
 to return to their place. The case of each must be con- 
 sidered separately, and decided more fully and more ac- 
 curately, with advice not only of my Colleagues, but of the 
 whole people. For a case which will for the future consti- 
 tute a precedent, as regards the ministers of the Church, 
 must be weighed and pronounced with mature deliberation. 
 Meanwhile let it suffice that they refrain from receiving the 
 monthly dividend, not as being deprived of the ecclesiastical 
 ministry, but that all matters may be reserved entire until 
 my return. 
 
 1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily fai^ewell. Salute 
 the whole brotherhood, and fare ye well. 
 
St. C. desires gentler means, keeps his powers in reserve. 79 
 
 EPISTLE XXXV. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons abiding at Rome, 
 his brethren, greeting. 
 
 As well our mutual affection, as our common principles 
 require, dearest brethren, that I should withhold from you 
 none of the things transacted here among us, that so, in 
 what concerns the well-ordering of the Church, we may have 
 one common plan. For after I had written you the Epistle 
 which I sent by Saturus the Reader and Optatus the Subdeacon, 
 concerning the deliberate rashness '^ of certain of the lapsed, 
 who shrunk from penance and from appeasing God, they 
 wrote to me not requesting peace to be granted them, but 
 claiming it as already granted, because they say that Paulus 
 has given peace to all ; as you will read in their letter, of 
 which I send you a copy. Moreover of the brief answer I 
 wrote them for the present, and of the letter which I afterwards 
 wrote to my Clergy ; of these too, that you may know the 
 whole matter, I send you copies. But if after all, their 
 temerity shall not be checked either by mine, or your letters, 
 and they will not obey wholesome counsel, I shall take those 
 steps which the Lord, according to the Gospel, has commanded Mat. 18, 
 to be taken. ' 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. Fare 
 ye well. 
 
 EPISTLE XXXVI.' iSee 
 
 Ep. 30. 
 
 To Pope Cyprian, the Presbyters and Deacons abiding at 
 Borne, greeting. 
 
 I . When we had read your letters, dearest brother, which 
 you sent by Fortunatus the Subdeacon, we were stricken with 
 twofold sorrow, and overwhelmed with double grief, that 
 there was no rest allowed you in such a pressure of per- 
 secution, and that the ungovemed petulance of the lapsed 
 
 K de quorundam lapsorum prospecta temeritas — ^litteras ad me feoerunt, 
 temeritate. Fell, from Bodl. 1. de quor. which is unlike the usual construction 
 prosp. tem. ; Bal. quor. laps, conspirata of St. C. 
 
80 Claims of lapsed inconsistent, contrary to Holy Scripture. 
 Epist. brethren was shewn to be carried to a perilous boldness of 
 
 XXXVI. , , ' • J 
 
 ^ 250 language. But, though these things we have mentioned 
 grievously cast down our minds, yet your vigour, and the 
 severity shewn by you according to the Gospel discipline, 
 lightens this heavy burthen of our grief; in that thou both 
 restrainest justly the wickedness of some, and by exhorting 
 to repentance, shewest the legitimate way to safety. 
 
 2. It surprises us indeed exceedingly that they should 
 have thought of rushing to such lengths, as, with so much 
 urgency, at such an unripe and bitter season, on occasion of 
 a crime and sin so vast and enormous, not to beg for peace, 
 but to claim it, yea to say that they have it already in 
 heaven. If they have it, why do they ask for what they 
 already possess ? but if it is proved by their very asking for 
 it, that they have it not, why do they not await their judg- 
 ment from whom they have thought right to ask for that 
 peace, which consequently they have not ? But if they think 
 they have from any other source the privilege of com- 
 munion, let them endeavour to compare it with the Gospel, 
 that so it may fully avail them, if it does not disagree with 
 the Gospel rules. But how can that give Gospel com- 
 munion, which seemeth to be opposed to Gospel truth ? 
 For since every prerogative gives the privilege of indulgence 
 on this condition only, that it be not at variance with his 
 will with whom it seeketh association, then, because this is 
 at variance with His Will with Whom it seeketh association, 
 it must needs lose the indulgence and privilege of the as- 
 sociation. 
 
 3. Let them consider then what they are attempting to do 
 in this matter. For if they say that the Gospel gives one 
 sentence, and the Martyrs another ; by bringing the Martyrs 
 in collision with the Gospel, they will be endangered on 
 both sides. For both will the majesty of the Gospel 
 appear broken and prostrate, if it can be set aside by the 
 novelty of another decree, and the glorious crown of con- 
 fession be taken from the head of the Martyrs, if they be 
 found not to have obtained it by upholding of that Gospel 
 by which they become Martyrs'", so that it harmonizeth well 
 that none should more avoid deciding aught against the 
 
 »> Ep. 27. 38. de Laps. §. 13. p. 166, 7. Oxf. Tr. 
 
Sanction of t lie Martyrs ttrongly claimed by the lapsed. 81 
 
 Gospel, than he who from the Gospel laboureth to earn the 
 name of Martyr. We «'oukl moreover be informed of this, 
 if Martyrs on no other account become Martyrs, than that 
 by not sacrificing they might retain the peace of the CJhurch 
 even to the shedding of their own blood, lest being over- 
 come by the pains of the torture, they losing that peace, 
 lose their salvation, how can they hold that the salvation 
 which, had they sacrificed, they thought they should not 
 attain, is to be granted to those who are reported to have 
 sacrificed, whereas they ought to uphold in others the same 
 law, which themselves laid down for their own guidance.? 
 
 4. In this business too we perceive that they have ad- 
 vanced against their own cause the very thing, which they 
 thought made for them. For if the Martyrs thought that 
 peace was to be granted to them, why did not they them- 
 selves grant it .? why, as themselves admit, did they refer 
 them to the Bishops? For he who orders a thing to be done, 
 can surely do what he orders to be done. But as we 
 understand, and as the matter speaks and declares for itself, 
 the most holy Martyrs thought right to observe both ways 
 a due attention both to modesty and truth. For because 
 they were importuned by many, in referring them to the 
 Bishop they thought to consult their own modesty, so as to 
 be no further troubled ; and in not communicating with 
 them themselves, they judged that the purity of the Gospel 
 law was to be kept untainted. 
 
 5. Do you however, brother, out of your charity ,~ never 
 desist quieting the minds of the lapsed, and applying the 
 medicine of truth to those that err; though the temper of 
 the sick usually rejects the pains which would heal them. 
 This wound of the lapsed is but now fresh, and the tumor yet 
 unabated. And therefore we are sure, that when, by a longer 
 lapse of time, this impetuosity shall wear away, they will be 
 grateful for this very delay with a view to a more lasting 
 cure, provided only that none arm them to their own peril, 
 and instructing them amiss, instead of the wholesome remedies 
 of delay, should demand for them the deadly poison of over- 
 hasty communion. 
 
 6. For we cannot believe that, without the instigation of 
 certain persons, all would have dared so petulantly to claim 
 
 G 
 
82 Sorrow, humility, submission, preparations for God's mercy. 
 
 Epist. peace for themselves. We know the faith of the Carthaginian 
 A. 260. Church, we know her training, we know her humility. Whence 
 too we have been surprised to note some things thrown out 
 even harshly against you by letter ; whereas we have often 
 heard of your mutual love and charity, expressed in many 
 instances of reciprocal afifection one towards the other. 
 Time it is then that they do penance for their sin, that 
 they prove their soiTOw for their lapse, that they shew 
 bashfulness, that they manifest humility, that they give signs 
 of modesty ; that by submission they invite the clemency 
 of God towards them, that by due honour shewn in God's 
 Priest', they draw down the Divine mercy upon them. 
 How much better had their letters been, if the intercession 
 of those that stand had been aided by their humility ; 
 for that which is asked is more easily obtained, when he 
 for whom it is asked, is worthy to obtain what is asked. 
 ' See 7. As regards Privatus' of Lambesa, you have acted in your 
 
 wonted manner, in wishing to' inform us of this matter, as one 
 about which we are concerned, for it becomes us all to watch 
 for the body of the whole Church, whose members are dis- 
 persed through every various province. But even before 
 your letter came, the fraud of that crafty man did not escape 
 us. For heretofore when from the same troop of wickedness, 
 Futurus came, a standard-bearer of Privatus, and fraudulently 
 attempted to obtain letters of communion from us, it neither 
 escaped us who he was, nor did he receive the letters he 
 wished. 
 
 We wish you ever farewell in the Lord. 
 
 EPISTLE XXXVII. 
 
 Cyprian to Moyses and Maximus, Presbyters, and to the rest 
 of the Confessors, his brethren, greeting. 
 
 1. Celerinus'', a companion both of your faith and courage, 
 and a soldier of God in glorious conflicts, hath, by his coming, 
 
 ' in Dei sacerdote F. e Bodl. 1. tyrdom with that of his parentage, 
 i' See Ep. 39. (23. 34.) He is men- Laurentius, Ignatius, Celerina, (below,) 
 tioned also with much praise by Corne- is commemorated on Feb. 3. see Mar- 
 lins, ap. Eus. H. E. vi. 43. His mar- tyroi. Kom. ed. Baron. 
 
Lengthened suffering increase of glory. 83 
 
 made you all and every one, dearest brethren, present to my 
 affection ; in him I have beheld you all ; and when he spoke 
 sweetly and often of your love towards me, in his words I 
 heard you speak. I rejoice exceedingly when, by such as he, 
 such tidings are brought from you. I too am in a manner 
 there with 5'oit, in your prison; I, who am so fixed in your 
 hearts, believe that I experience with you the graces^ of the 
 Divine favour. Your individual love connects me with your 
 glory; the Spirit alloweth not love to be separated. You 
 confession, me affection, imprisoneth. I too am mindful of you 
 day and night ; and when in the Sacrifices I make my prayer 
 with many, and when I pray apart in my private prayers, 
 I beg of the Lord a full accomplishment to your praises 
 and your crowns. But my littleness is unequal to repay 
 you. More do ye bestow, when ye mention me in prayer, 
 ye who now breathing only heavenly things, and medi- 
 tating only divine, are, by the very delay of your suffering, 
 mounting to greater height, and by the long intei"val not 
 protracting, but increasing your glory. The first and single 
 confession maketh blessed. Ye confess as oft as asked to 
 retire from piison, through faith and courage ye prefer the 
 prison. Your praises multiply with the days; the increase of 
 your deserts keeps pace with the revolutions of months. He 
 conquers once who suffers at once. But he who continuing 
 under abiding punishment grapples with pain, and is not 
 conquered, is daily crowned. 
 
 2. Let magistrates then, consuls or proconsuls, march on in 
 procession, let them, in the ensigns of their year's dignity and 
 their twelve fasces, have their boast. Behold a heavenly 
 dignity is sealed in you by the brightness of a year's honours; 
 and in the duration of its glorious victory has already sur- 
 passed the revolving circle of the returning year. The rising 
 sun and the waning moon gave light to the world, but to you 
 the Same Who made both sun and moon was a greater light 
 in prison ; and the brightness of Christ, shining in your hearts 
 and minds, irradiated with that eternal and shining light", 
 the, to others, honible and deadly darkness of a place of 
 punishment. The winter season passed through its changes 
 
 J Ornamenta B. with 9 old MSS. or and old Edd. 
 hortamenta, incitements F. with 10, "» Tert.adMart. c.2. p. 152.0xf. Tr. 
 
 g2 
 
84 God's gifts in Ike ualural year shadow forth His spiritual. 
 
 Epist. of moons ; but ye, imprisoned, endured the season of winter 
 A. 250. ™ ^^^ winter of persecution. On Winter there came soft 
 Spring, joyous amid her roses, and crowned with flowers; but 
 ye had roses and flowers from the delights of paradise, and 
 heavenly garlands crowned your heads. Summer cometh, 
 rich in the plenteousness of harvest, and the threshing-floors 
 are full of corn ; but ye, who have sowed glory, reap the fruit 
 of glory, and, placed on the floor of the Lord, see the chaff 
 burnt up with inextinguishable fire, yourselves, as winnowed 
 grains of wheat and precious corn, being now cleansed and 
 laid up, ye account the abode of a prison your garner. Nor in 
 Autumn is spiritual grace wanting to fulfil the ofiices of that 
 season. Abroad the vintage is pressed, and the grape, the 
 glory of the cups hereafter, is trodden in the presses. Ye, 
 rich clusters from the vineyard of the Lord, and branches 
 with now ripened fruit, trodden on by the weight of worldly 
 pressure, squeezed in the prison as your winepress, pour 
 forth blood for wine, and, strong in the endurance of suffering, 
 drink gladly the cup of martyrdom. Thus with the servants 
 of God the year rolls round. Thus is the change of seasons 
 hallowed by spiritual well-doings and heavenly rewards. 
 
 3. Blessed to the full are they, who from among you, travelling 
 
 along these tracks of glory, have already left the world, and, 
 
 their journey of courage and of faith ended, have reached the 
 
 ' Ep. 6, embrace and kiss * of the Lord, the Lord Himself rejoicing. 
 
 "■ But your glory is not less, who, being still set in the conflict, 
 and to follow the glory of your companions, long carry on the 
 battle, and stedfast in unmoved and unshaken faith, daily in 
 your noble deeds exhibit a spectacle before God. The longer 
 your battle, the more exalted your crown. One is the strife, 
 yet thronged with a manifold frequency of conflicts. Hunger 
 ye overcome, and despise thirst, and by strength of courage 
 trample on the squalidness of a prison and the horrors of the 
 place of torture. There punishment is subdued, the torture 
 is worn out; death is not feared, but desired; in that it is 
 vanquished by the reward of immortality, forasmuch as he 
 who conquers is crowned with eternal life. What must now 
 be the mind in you, how exalted and enlarged the breast, 
 wherein such and so great things revolve ! Where nothing 
 but the commands of God and the rewards of Christ are 
 
Intercessions of the more obedient, the more available. 85 
 
 thought of! There is only the will of God ; and although ye 
 are still placed in the flesh, ye no longer live the life of the 
 present world, hut of that to come. 
 
 4. It remains, dearest brethren, that ye be mindful of me ; 
 that, in the midst of your great and divine meditations, ye 
 bear me in your mind and spirit, and I be in your supplications 
 and prayers, when that voice, brightened by the purifying of 
 confession, and honoured for its even tenor in its glory, 
 reacheth unto the ears of God, and, heaven being opened to 
 it, passing from these parts of the conquered' world unto the 
 realms above, it obtaineth from the mercy of God what it 
 asketh. For what can ye ask from the tender mercy of the 
 Lord, which ye will not be accounted worthy to obtain, who 
 have thus observed the commandments of the Lord; who have 
 held to the discipline of the Gospel by the sincere vigour of 
 your faith, who, the honour of your courage untarnished 
 standing manfully by the precepts of the Lord, and by His 
 Apostles, have strengthened the tottering faith of many by the 
 truth of your martyrdom? Truly witnesses of the Gospel, 
 and truly Martyrs of Christ, rooted and stayed in Him, and 
 founded with massive weight on the Rock, ye have joined 
 discipline with courage, have provoked others to the fear of 
 God, have made your own martyrdoms an example. 
 
 I bid you, most brave and most blessed brethren, ever 
 heartily farewell, and that ye remember me. 
 
 EPISTLE XXXVIII. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, and to the whole 
 people, greeting. 
 
 1. In clerical ordinations, dearest brethren, my custom is to 
 consult you beforehand, and by common advice to weigh the 
 character and merits of each. But testimonies of men need 
 not be awaited, when anticipated by the sentence of God. 
 Aurelius our brother, an illustrious youth, already approved 
 by the Lord and dear to God, in years only tender, but in 
 the renown of courage and of faith advanced; falling short 
 in the nature of his age, but exceeding in honour, has striven 
 here in a double conflict; twice confessing, and twice 
 ennobled by his victorious confession; being both banished 
 
86 Character of Aurelius-^-greatness of office of Reader. 
 
 Epjst. when first he conquered in the course", and when he fought 
 ^ 25o" ' anew in a harder conflict, triumphant and victorious m the 
 battle of suffering. As often as the adversary wished to challenge 
 the servants of God, so often he, a most ready and valiant sol- 
 dier, both fought and conquered. It had been little, first to 
 have engaged in sight of a few, when he was banished ; he 
 was counted worthy to encounter also in the forum with more 
 glorious courage, that after the magistrates he might conquer 
 the proconsuls also, and after exile he might overconie the 
 torture. Nor do I see which most to extol in him, the glory 
 of his wounds, or the modesty of his behaviour ; that he is 
 ennobled by the honour of his courage, or praiseworthy for his 
 admired bashfulness ? So lofty is he in dignity, and lowly 
 in humility, that it appears he is by Providence reserved to be 
 an example to others of ecclesiastical discipline, in what way 
 the servants of God should in Confession conquer by courage, 
 and after Confession be eminent for good conduct. 
 
 2. Such a one merited a higher degree of clerical ordination 
 and larger accessions, estimated, as he ought, not after his 
 years, but his deserts. But for the present I thought right 
 that he should begin with the ofiice of reading. For nothing 
 is more fitting for that voice, which has confessed the Lord 
 with a glorious attestation, than to sound abroad in the 
 solemn reading of the divine word; than after lofty words, 
 which delivered forth the witness of Christ, to read the 
 Gospel of Christ, whence His witnesses are made ; after the 
 rack to come to the desk ; in the one place to have been a 
 spectacle to the multitude of Gentiles, in the other to be 
 beheld by the brethren ; there to have been heard amid the 
 wondering amazement of the surrounding populace, here to 
 be heard with the joy of the brotherhood, 
 
 3, ICnow therefore, dearest brethren, that he has been 
 ordained by me and my Colleagues who were with me : 
 tidings, which I kiiow you will gladly welcome, and desire 
 that very many such may be ordained in our Church. And 
 whereas joy is ever eager, and gladness cannot bear delay, he 
 reads on the Lord's day for the while with us, that is, by his 
 solemn initiation in the ofiice of reading, he gives a prelude 
 
 ■" in cursu Edd. aijd B. ineursu, at the first onset, F, witb 2 old Mss, excursu, 
 skirmisji, 2 old Mss. 
 
Celerinus admonished in vision to receive Orders. 87 
 
 of peace. Be ye instant in prayer, and aid my supplication 
 by yours, that the mercy of the Lord, being favourable to 
 us, may soon restore the priest to his people, and with the 
 priest a Martyr for their reader. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, in God the Father and Christ 
 Jesus, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XXXIX. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons, and the whole 
 people, his brethren, greeting. 
 
 1. We should acknowledge and embrace, beloved brethren, 
 the Divine blessings, wherewith in our times the Lord hath 
 vouchsafed to adorn and honour His Church, by granting a 
 respite to His good Confessors, and glorious Martyrs; that 
 they who have nobly confessed Christ, should afterwards 
 adorn the Clergy of Christ in ecclesiastical administrations. 
 Exult therefore and rejoice with us, when you .read our 
 Epistle, wherein I and my Colleagues, who were with me, report 
 to you, that Celerinus our brother, renowned alike for his 
 courage and his character, has been joined to our Clergy, not 
 by human suffrage, but by Divine favour. Who, when he 
 hesitated to assent to the Church, was, by her own admoni- 
 tion and exhortation in a vision by night, compelled not 
 to hold out against our persuasions. For she had more 
 authority, and also constrained him; for it was not right or 
 becoming that he should be without ecclesiastical honour, 
 whom the Lord had so honoured with the dignity of heavenly 
 glory. He in the warfare of our time was the first, he 
 amongst the soldiers of Christ led the van, he in the hot 
 •outset of the persecution engaged with the very chief and 
 author of the attack; while by the invincible firmness of his 
 conflict he vanquished his adversary, opened to others a road 
 to victory ; himself victorious not with a brief summary of 
 wounds, but miraculously triumphant amid the close and 
 abiding pressure of a long wrestling with tortures. For nine- 
 teen days, fenced in the close-keeping of the prison, he lay on 
 the rack and in irons. But when his body was laid in chains, 
 his spirit remained free and at large °. His flesh wasted 
 ° Tert. ad Mart. §. 2. p. 153. Oxf. Tr. 
 
SSNoblesufferingsq/'CelerinusSf his ancestry — commemoraled. 
 
 ^xxix ^^^y ^y ^ ^o"g endurance of hunger and thirst; but his 
 A. 250.' ^^'^^J living by faith and courage, God fed with spiritual 
 nourishment. He lay amidst tortures, mightier than his 
 tortures; in prison greater than his imprisoners; prostrate, 
 loftier than those who stood; bound, firmer than the chains 
 that bound him ; judged, higher than his judges ; and although 
 his feet were bound in the stocks, yet the serpent was trodden 
 on, crushed, and conquered. Bright marks of wounds shine 
 in his glorious body ; the traces stamped thereon stand out, 
 plain to sight, on the sinews and limbs of one worn by 
 long wasting. Great and wonderful are the things which 
 the brotherhood have to hear of his virtues and praises. And 
 if there be one like Thomas, who believeth not on hearing^ 
 ocular proof is not wanting, so that what he heareth he may 
 also see. To the servant of God the glory of his wounds 
 gave the victory; the memorial of his scars preserve that 
 glory. Nor is this a strange or new title of glory to our 
 most beloved Celerinus. He walks in the steps of his own 
 kindred; he is equalled to his ancestors and relatives, by the 
 likeness of the honour vouchsafed by God. His grand- 
 mother Celerina" was long since crowned with martyrdom. 
 His paternal and maternal uncles too, Laurentius and Ig- 
 natius, who also formerly warred in the armies of this world, 
 but true and spiritual soldiers of God, whilst they overthrew 
 the devil by the Confession of Christ, earned wreaths and 
 crowns from the Lord by a glorious suffering. We con- 
 tinually offer oblations for them, as you remember, whenever 
 we celebrate the. sufferings and days of the Martyrs in the 
 annual commemoration. He then could neither be degenerate 
 nor inferior, whom the dignity and high-souled nobility of 
 his family so called forth by domestic examples of courage 
 and of faith. But if in a family of the world it is matter of 
 distinction and praise to be a patrician, how much greater the 
 praise and honour, to become of noble birth in heavenly 
 distinction ! I know not which to call more blessed, whether 
 them for a posterity so illustrious, or him for an origin so 
 glorious. So equally doth the Divine favour flow to and 
 fro amid them, that both the dignity of their offspring adorns 
 
 » S. Aug. Serm. 48 and 174 are bably is mentioned in Victor Vit. de 
 stated to have been delivered in the Pers. Afr. 1. i. [B. P. viii. 676.] B. 
 basilica of Celerina. The same pro- 
 
Cnii/essors Ihefitte/st to read our Lord's teords in the Gospel. 89 
 
 their crown, and the loftiness of his race sheds lustre on his 
 g\orj. 
 
 2. This man, coming to me, dearest brethren, with such 
 vouchsafements from the Lord, illustrious hy the testimony 
 and wonder of the very person'' who had persecuted him, 
 what else was to be done than that he should be placed on 
 the pulpit, that is, on the tribunal of the Church, that, placed 
 on the eminence of a loftier station, and conspicuous to the 
 whole people conformably to the brightness of his honour, 
 he may read the. precepts and the Gospel of the Lord, which 
 he courageously and faithfully follows ? Be the voice, which 
 hath confessed the Lord, daily heard in the words which the 
 Lord hath spoken! Be it considered whether there is any 
 higher degree to which he may be advanced in the Church ! 
 
 3. There is nothing wherein a Confessor can more benefit 
 the brethren, than if, while the reading of the Gospel is heard 
 from his mouth, whoso hears, would imitate the faith of the 
 Reader. He ought to be joined with Aurelius in reading, 
 with whom also he had been joined in a fellowship of divine 
 honour, with whom he had been united in all distinctions of 
 virtue and praise. Both equal, and each resembling the 
 other; highly exalted in glory, yet as lowly in modesty; 
 exalted by Divine favour, humbling themselves in their own 
 quiet and calm demeanour; giving examples to all, alike of 
 courage and of conduct; formed both for persecution and 
 for peace; praiseworthy, in the one for strength, in the other 
 for modesty. In such servants the Lord rejoiceth. In Con- 
 fessors of this kind He glorieth, whose walk and conversation 
 so contributes to the heralding of their glory, that it gives to 
 others an example of discipline. To this end Christ willed 
 them to remain longer here in the Church; to this end, 
 withdrawn frorh the midst of death, by a sort of resurrection, 
 if I may so speak, wrought on them. He reserved them in 
 safety; that while nothing more exalted in honour, nothing 
 more lowly in humility, is seen by the brethren, the brother- 
 hood may follow and imitate these same persons. Under- 
 stand then that they are for the present appointed Readers, 
 
 P Decius. This with an expression in durance of Celerinus, or that at least 
 
 the heginning of this Ep. and in Ep. 22. he felt himself baffled, and that some 
 
 implies that some temporary impression testimony was wrnng from him. 
 WM made on the Emperor by this en- 
 
XL. 
 
 A. 250, 
 
 90 St. O. bidden in vision to enrol Numidicus in his Clergy. 
 
 Epist. because it was fitting that the candle should be set in a 
 candlestick, whence it may give light to all, and their glorious 
 countenances be placed on a higher station, where, beheld by 
 all the surrounding brotherhood, they may to the beholders 
 furnish an incitement to glory. But understand that I have 
 already designed them for the honour of the Presbytery, that 
 they may be honoured with the same allowances as the 
 Presbyters, and share the monthly divisions in equal quantities, 
 hereafter to sit with us in their advanced and strengthened 
 years ; though in no respect can one be accounted inferior in 
 age, who has fulfilled his age by the greatness of his glory. 
 
 I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever 
 heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XL. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, and the whole 
 people, dearest and much longed for brethren, greeting. 
 
 I must announce to you, dearest brethren, what pertaineth 
 both to the common joy, and to the exceeding glory of our 
 Church. For you are to know that I have been admonished 
 and instructed by a Divine vouchsafement, to enrol Numidicus 
 the presbyter in the number of the Carthaginian presbyters, 
 and that he should sit with us among the Clergy, in the lustre 
 of the brightest light of Confession, and exalted by the glory 
 of his courage and faith; who, by his exhortations, sent 
 before himself a numerous band of Martyrs, slain by stones and 
 the flames; and who with joy beheld the wife at his side, 
 burnt (I should rather say preserved) together with the rest. 
 He himself half-burnt and buried under the stones and left 
 for dead, when shortly after, his daughter, with the anxious 
 devotion of piety, sought the corpse of her father, being found 
 half dead, and extricated and brought to life, unwillingly" 
 remained behind from among the companions whom himself 
 had sent before ; but this, as we see, was the occasion of his 
 remaining, that the Lord might join him with our Clergy, 
 and might adorn with glorious priests the number of our 
 pi'esbytery, that was desolate by the lapse of some. And 
 
 " invitus. The Ben. has invictus, but no authorities are given. 
 
in vi- 
 sion 
 
 Occasion of the schism of Felicissimus. 91 
 
 indeed he shall be promoted, when God shall permit, to 
 a higher degree in his quarter, when by the favom- of the 
 Lord we have returned amongst you. Meanwhile let what 
 is shewn' be done, that we receive this gift with thanksgiving, i 
 hoping from the Lord's mercy many more ornaments of the 
 same kind; that so, when the strength of the Church is 
 renewed. He may cause men so meek and humble to flourish 
 in honour in our consistory. 
 
 I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever 
 heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XLI. A. 251. 
 
 Oyprian to Oaldonius and Herculanus, his Colleagues ; also 
 to Rogatianus and Numidicus, his fellow-Presbyters, 
 greeting. 
 
 I was exceedingly afflicted, dearest brethren, at the re- 
 ceipt of your letter; that, whereas it has ever been my 
 purpose and wish to hold together our whole brotherhood in 
 safety, and to preserve the flock unspoiled according as 
 charity requires ; yet ye now announce that Felicissimus 
 hath planned many wicked and treacherous devices ; so that 
 beyond his old frauds and extortions, of which I had already 
 known much, he hath now attempted also to divide a portion 
 of the people from their Bishop, that is, to separate sheep 
 from the shepherd, and sons from their parent, and to scatter 
 the members of Christ. And whereas I sent you as my 
 deputies, to discharge with certain sums the necessary ex- 
 penses of our brethren ; and, if any would follow their trades, 
 to aid their purposes, by such an addition as need required ; 
 and at the same time to ascertain their ages, conditions, and 
 deserts ; that so I, on whom this care is incumbent, might 
 best know them all, and promote to offices of ecclesiastical 
 administration whosoever are worthy and humble and meek, 
 he however has interfered, so that no one be relieved, nor 
 the things, that I desired, be by diligent enquiry ascertained; 
 he has threatened our brethren too, who first came to be 
 relieved, with reckless "assumption of power and violent 
 menaces, that those who chose to obey us should not com- 
 municate with him in death. And whereas after all these 
 things, he, neither moved by the xlignity of my office, nor 
 
92 F. threatening the Ch urch, pronounces his own sentence- 
 
 Epist. deten-ed by your authority and presence, of his own impulse 
 - ^ ggj disturbing the quiet of the brethren, hath east himself forth 
 mth many more, with headlong madness declaring himself 
 leader of a faction and chief of sedition, (wherein indeed I 
 rejoice that very many brethren have withdrawn from this 
 boldness, and have preferred to remain contented under you, 
 that so they may abide with their mother the Church, and 
 receive her pay at the Bishop's hands ; which moreover I 
 feel assured others also will peaceably do, and will soon 
 withdraw from their rash error ;) — meanwhile whereas Feli- 
 cissimus has threatened, that they should not communicate 
 with him in death, who have obeyed us, that is, who com- 
 municate with us ; let him receive the sentence which he 
 has first pronounced ; and let him know that he is excom- 
 municated by us ; since to his fraud and extortion, whereof 
 we are cognizant by the clear truth, the crime of adultery is also 
 added ; which brethren of ours, grave men, have annoimced 
 that they have detected, and have solemnly declared that 
 they will prove. AH which matters we will then take cogni- 
 zance of, when, by God's permission, we shall have met 
 together with more of our Colleagues. Moreover Augendus, 
 who, regarding neither the Bishop nor the Church, has 
 equally associated himself with him in this conspiracy and 
 faction, if he shall continue longer with him, must bear the 
 sentence which that factious and rash man has brought down 
 upon himself. Moreover, whosoever shall join himself to his 
 conspiracy and faction, must know that he cannot communi- 
 cate in the Church with us, who of his own accord has chosen 
 to be separated from the Church. Read this my Epistle to 
 our brethren, and transmit it also to the Clergy at Carthage, 
 adding the names of those who have joined themselves to 
 Felicissimus. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and 
 remember me. Farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XLII. 
 
 Caldonius with Herculanus and Victor, his Colleagues ; also 
 with Rogatianus and Numidicus, Presbyters, to Cyprian, 
 greeting. 
 
 We have deprived Felicissimus and Augendus of com- 
 
St. 0. writes to wain, /lis return being hindered by/action. 93 
 
 munion, also Repostus of the exiles, and Irene of the Con- 
 fessors, and Paula the sempstress ; which thou oughtest to 
 be informed of by my' subscription. We have likewise 
 
 deprived Sophronius, and Soliassus "" also one of 
 
 the exiles. 
 
 EPISTLE XLIIl. 
 
 Cyprian to the whole people, greeting. 
 
 1. Although, dearest brethren, Britius" a most faithful and 
 upright Presbyter, and also Rogatianus and Numidicus, 
 Presbyters, Confessors and illustrious through the glory of 
 the Divine favour, and moreover the Deacons, good men, 
 and in all services devoted to the government of the Church, 
 with the rest of the ministers, give you the full attention of their 
 presence, and cease not to confirm you severally by constant 
 exhortations, and besides to guide and restore the minds of 
 the lapsed by wholesome counsel ; nevertheless I, as far as 
 I am able, admonish, and, in what way I can, visit yoa by 
 my Epistles. By Epistles, I say, dearest brethren; for the 
 malignity and perfidy of certain Presbyters has brought this 
 to pass, that I cannot come to you before Easter-Day °; in 
 that, mindful of their old conspiracy and retaining their 
 ancient venom against my Episcopate'', yea against your 
 suflFrage and the judgment of God, they renew their old 
 attack upon us, and with their wonted treachery again 
 resume their unholy machinations. ,And indeed by God's 
 Providence, when we neither wished nor desired it, nay 
 even pardoned them and were silent, they have received the 
 puiiishment they deserved, so that, not ejected by us, they 
 have of their own accord ejected themselves; they have from 
 their own consciences passed sentence upon themselves ; in 
 accordance with your and the Divine suflFrages, the con- 
 spirators and wicked men have voluntarily expelled them- 
 selves from the Church. Now it is made apparent whence 
 
 ' Caldonius. " F. Virtius or Viritiis, B. 
 
 ■" Budinariud. The meaning is not " on which the lapsed would have 
 
 known. Salmas. (ap. Bal.) conjeotures claimed from him, of right, to be re- 
 
 "Butinarius from BuTi'm a cruet;" Bal. stored to Communion, 
 
 suggests its apparent connexion with P which they opposed. See life of 
 
 " Budin," but that there are no traces St. C. by Pontius, §. 7. p. vii. Oxf. 
 
 of the word in Lat. Tr. 
 
94 Evils of untimely reconciliation after heavy sin. 
 
 Epist. the faction of Felicissimus came, on what root and what 
 XLIII 
 
 support it rested. These men formerly gave encouragement 
 
 and advice to certain Confessors, not to agree with their 
 Bishop and thereby uphold ecclesiastical discipline in faith 
 and quietness according to the precepts of the Lord, and 
 preserve the glory of their confession by an uncorrupt and 
 Spotless conversation. And as if it had not been enough to 
 have corrupted the minds of certain Confessors, and to have 
 wished to arm a portion of our broken brotherhood against 
 the Priesthood of God ; they have now tiuned themselves 
 with their envenomed deceit to the destruction of the lapsed, 
 calling off from the cure of their wounds the siclc and 
 wounded, who fi'om the calamity of their fall are not fit or 
 firm-knit enough to receive stronger counsel ; and by the 
 falsehood of a delusive peace invite them to a destructive 
 precipitancy, leaving off the prayers and entreaties, whereby 
 the Lord, by long and continual amends, is to be appeased. 
 But, 1 beseech you, brethren, be vigilant against the snares 
 of the devil, and, anxious for your own salvation, watch with 
 all diligence against this deadly cheat, 
 
 2. This is another persecution, and another trial. Those five 
 presbyters are nothing else than"" those five chief persons, who 
 were lately joined with the magistrates in the edict, to subvert 
 our faith, and by prevarication from the truth draw aside the 
 weak hearts of the brethren into deadly snares. The same 
 method now, the same overthrow of the Faith, is anew brought 
 about by the five presbyters joined with Felicissimus, to the 
 ruin of salvation ; that God be not entreated, nor he who has 
 denied Christ, seek mercy of the Same Christ Whom he has 
 denied ; that after a fault committed, penitence also be taken 
 away ; the Lord be not appeased through the Bishops and 
 Priests; but that, the priests of the Lord being abandoned, 
 a new tradition of unholy institution should rise up against 
 ecclesiastical discipline ; and although it has once been deter- 
 mined as well by us, as by the Confessors and Clergy of the 
 City, as also by all the Bishops established in our province or 
 
 P i. e. the object being the same, Church, the same principle of evil in 
 
 the overthrow of the faith, compassed a different form. 
 
 by the same author, Satan, these, alike 1 Rome, to which Moyses also and 
 
 his instruments, are representatives and the other Confessors who wrote to St. 
 
 emblems of the other persecutors of the C. belonged. 
 
Bitterness of St. C.*s separation from his people. 95 
 
 beyond seas', that nothing new be done in the cause of the 
 lapsed, until we have all met together, and by mutual advice 
 have settled some sentence, tempered alike with discipline and 
 mercy; yet have they rebelled against this our counsel, and 
 all priestly authority and power is destroyed by factious con- 
 spiracies. 
 
 3. What suffering do I now endure, dearest brethren, 
 that I cannot myself come to you at present, I cannot myself 
 approach you individually, myself exhort you according to 
 the precepts of the Lord and His Gospel ! Exile for now 
 two years sufficed not, nor the mournful separation from your 
 presence and sight, perpetual soitow and mourning, which, 
 in my solitude without you, rends me asunder with continual 
 lamentation; nor my tears flowing by day and night, that 
 your Bishop, whom ye made with so great love and zeal', is not 
 allowed even yet to greet you, not even yet to throw himself 
 into your embraces. There is yet heaped upon my wasting- 
 spirit this greater sorrow, that amid anxiety and need so 
 great, I cannot in person come forth to you, in that through 
 the threats and plots of perfidious men, we must beware, lest 
 on our approach a greater tumult should arise amongst you ; 
 and whereas a Bishop should in all things provide for peace 
 and tranquillity, he himself appear to have given occasion to 
 sedition, and anew to have roused the persecution. Hence 
 however, most beloved brethren, hence I as well warn as 
 advise you, not hastily to believe pernicious counsel, not to 
 lend an easy assent to deceitful words, not to take darkness 
 for light, night for day, hunger for food, thirst for drink, poison 
 for medicine, death for health. Let not their age or authority 
 impose upon you, answering to the old wickedness of the 
 two elders ; as they attempted to corrupt and violate the Hist, of 
 chaste Susanna, so do these by adulterous doctrines attempt "^' 
 to corrupt the chastity of the Church, and violate evangelical 
 truth. The Lord crieth aloud and saith. Hearken not unto the 
 words qf false prophets, for the visions of their own hearts 
 deceive them. They speak, but not out of the mouth of the 
 
 ' Equally those of Italy ; hence ap- advioeofthe Primate, aswere judgments 
 
 peals to Rome were forbidden by the beyond seas. Cod. Can. Eocl. Afr. c. 
 
 African Canons under the title " appeals 23. 25. 56. 94. Bal. 
 
 beyond seas ;" African Bishops were = See. life by Pontius^ §. 6. p. vi. 
 
 forbidden to go beyond seas, without Oxf. Tr. 
 
96 Schismatics offer freely what they have not, 
 
 EvisT, Lord. They say to them that despise the word qf the Lord, 
 
 ^ gg. " Ye shall have peace '. 
 
 4. They now oifer peace, who themselves have not peace. 
 They promise to bring back and recal the lapsed to the 
 Church, who have themselves departed from the Church. 
 There is One God, and One Christ, and one Church, and one 
 
 Mat.l6, chair founded by the word of the Lord on the Rock°. Another 
 altar cannot be set up, nor a new priesthood made, besides the 
 
 Lukeii , one altar and one priesthood. Whosoever gathereth elsewhere, 
 scattereth. Adulterous, impious, sacrilegious, is that whatsoever 
 is so framed by human madness, that the ordinance of God is 
 violated. Depart far from the contagion of such men, and by 
 
 2Tim.2, flight shun their words as a cancer and a pestilence, the Lord 
 
 Mat.i5 forewarning and saying, They are blind leaders of the blind: 
 
 14- but if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch. 
 They hinder your prayers, which, with us, ye pour forth day and 
 night to God, that ye may appease Him by a due satisfaction. 
 They hinder your tears, with which ye wash away the crime 
 of committed sin. They hinder the peace, which ye truly 
 and faithfully entreat of the mercy of the Lord, nor know they 
 
 Deut. that it is written. And that prophet, and dreamer of dreams, 
 ' ■ that hath spoken to turn you away from the Lord your God, 
 shall be put to death. Let no one make you, dearest brethren, 
 to err from the ways of the Lord, i Let no one hurry you 
 Christians firom the Gospel of Christ. Let no one take sons 
 of the Church from the Church. Let them who will perish, 
 perish alone by themselves. Let them remain alone without 
 the Church, who have withdrawn from the Church, Let 
 them alone be without Bishops, who have rebelled against 
 their Bishops. Let them alone undergo the punishment of 
 their conspiracy, who formerly, according to your suffrages, 
 now according to God's judgments, have deserved to undergo 
 the sentence of their own conspiracy and malignity. 
 
 Mart 1, 5. The Lord admonisheth us in His Gospel, saying, Ye reject 
 
 ^' the commandment of Qod, that ye may establish your own tra- 
 dition. Let those who reject the commandment of God, and 
 attempt to establish their own tradition,be firmly and resolutely 
 
 ' Jer. 23, 16. 17. so quoted also de and 17 old Mas. Petrum Rig. and 
 Unit. Eccl. $. 10. p. 138. Oxf. Tr. F. with 4 old Mss.. see further Note 
 
 " Petram Bal. with the old Edd. Q. on Tertullian, p. 492. Oxf. Tr. 
 
8{ thereby Satan chea ts men of what in a wrong way they seek. 97 
 
 repelled by you. Let one fall suffice the lapsed. Let no 
 one by his circumvention overthrow those wishing to rise. 
 Let no one prostrate and sink yet deeper those that are down, 
 for whom we pray that they may be lifted up by the hand 
 and arm of God. Let no one turn away from all hope of 
 recovery those that are half alive, and that entreat they may 
 recover their ancient state of health. Let no one extinguish 
 every light in the way of salvation to them that are stumbling 
 in the darkness of their fall. The Apostle instructeth, saying, 
 If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to the wholesome i Tim. 
 words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and His doctrine, he is ' ~ ' 
 proud, knowing nothing ;— from such withdraw thyself. And 
 again he says, Let no man deceive you with vain words: yo/Ephea. 
 because of these things cometh the vjrath of Qodupon the chil- ^> ®" 
 dren of disobedience. Be not ye therefore partakers with them. 
 It is not fitting that, deceived by vain words, ye should begin, 
 to be partakers of their wickedness. Depart from such, I 
 beseech you, and acquiesce in our counsels, who daily pour 
 forth continual prayers to the Lord for you, who desire that 
 you should be recalled to the Church by the Lord's mercy, 
 who pray of God for the most entire peace, first for the Mother, 
 then also for her children. To our prayers and entreaties 
 do ye join your prayers and entreaties also, to our weep- 
 ing unite your tears. Avoid wolves, who separate sheep 
 from the shepherd. Avoid the poisoned tongue of the 
 devil, who from the beginning of the world, always deceitfiil 
 and a liar, lies, that he may deceive ; flatters, that he may 
 harm ; promises good, that he may give evil; offers life, that 
 he may kill. Now too his words are plain, and his poisons 
 manifest. He offers peace, that peace may not be attained j 
 he promises safety, that he who has sinned may not come to 
 safety ; he holds out a Church, while he is compassing that 
 whoso believes him, may perish entirely from the Church. 
 
 6. Now is the time, most beloved brethren, that both ye who 
 stand, should persevere manfully, and by continued stedfast- 
 ness preserve your glorious stability, which ye retained during 
 the persecution ; and if any by the wiles of the adversary 
 have fallen, that in this second temptation ye consult faithfully 
 for your hope and peace ; and, that the Lord may pardon you, 
 withdraw not from the priests of the Lord : for it is written, 
 
 H 
 
98 Messengers of Novatian at once rejected hy St. C. 
 
 Epist. And the man that will do presumptuously, and will not 
 - — — ^ hearken unto the priest or unto the judge that shall be in 
 j)g„t those days, even that man shall die. This is the latest and 
 17) 12. last temptation of this persecution; which also shall, by the 
 protection of the Lord, soon pass away, so that after Easter-Day 
 I shall be again restored to you with my Colleagues ; in whose 
 presence we shall be able to arrange and perfect the things 
 that are to be done, both according to your judgment, and the 
 common advice of us all, as hath been already determined ^. 
 But if any one refusing to do penance, and to make satisfac- 
 tion to God, shall go over to the party of Felicissimus and his 
 satellites, and shall join himself to the heretical faction, let 
 him know that he cannot afterwards return to the Church 
 and communicate with the Bishops and people of Christ. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and that 
 ye continue instant with us in prayer, entreating the mercy of 
 the Lord. 
 
 EPISTLE XLIV. 
 
 Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting. 
 
 There have come to us, dearest brother, Maximus, a 
 Presbyter, Augendus, a Deacon, and one Machaeus and 
 Longinus, sent by Novatian. But as we learnt, both from 
 the letter they brought with them, and from their own 
 language and assertion, that Novatian had been made 
 Bishop, we, troubled at the wickedness of an illegal ordina- 
 tion made contrary to the Catholic Church, forthwith de- 
 termined to forbid them our communion, refuting meanwhile 
 and rebutting the things they essayed obstinately and per- 
 tinaciously to assert. For both I and veiy many Colleagues 
 who had come together to me, awaited the arrival of our 
 colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus, (whom we had lately 
 sent as ambassadors to thee and our fellow-Bishops who 
 were present at thy ordination,) that upon their return and 
 reporting to us the truth of what was done, the wickedness 
 of the adverse party might, through their means, be repressed 
 
 " siout seme] plaeuit, Epp. 14 — 36. precedent in the beginning of his episoo- 
 Kig. understands the words of some pate. 
 
Reports against good men not even to he heard. 99 
 
 by greater authority and clear proof. There arrived however 
 Pompeius^ and Stephanus our colleagues, who also, for our 
 information how things stood among you, adduced manifest 
 proofs and testimonies becoming their gravity and fidelity, 
 that it was not even necessary that they who had come from 
 Novatian should be further heard. Who, when they broke 
 in upon us, in our worship on a stationary-day", and that 
 with invidious reproaches and turbulent clamour, and de- 
 manded that the charges which they said they brought and 
 could prove should be publicly taken cognizance of by us 
 and by the people, we denied that it became our gravity, to 
 suffer the honour of our Colleague, already chosen and 
 ordained, and approved by the worthy sentence of many, to 
 be further canvassed by the malicious voice of rivals. And 
 because it would be tedious to detail in an Epistle the un- 
 lawful attempts in which they have been refuted and checked, 
 and in which they have been detected of causing heresy, ye 
 shall hear every thing most fully from our fellow-Presbyter 
 Primitivus, as soon as he shall reach you. And that no term 
 may ever be put to their mad presumption, here too they are 
 endeavouring to rend asunder the members of Christ into 
 schismatical parties, and to divide and mangle the body of 
 the Catholic Church ; insomuch that ruaning up and down, 
 from door to door, through the houses of many, and from 
 town to town, through several cities, they seek to themselves 
 companions in their obstinacy and their error. To whom 
 we have once given this answer, nor do we cease to charge 
 them, that laying aside their pernicious dissension and strife, 
 they know that it is an impiety to desert their Mother, and 
 acknowledge and understand, that when a Bishop is once 
 made and approved by the testimony and judgment of his 
 Colleagues and the people, another can by no means be 
 appointed : if therefore they regard their own peace and 
 fidelity, if they confess themselves to be maintainers of the 
 Gospel of Christ, they must first return to the Church. 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 1 Epp. 48 and 74. 
 
 « See on Tert. de Orat. u. 19. p. 311. n. a. Oxf. Tr. 
 
 h2 
 
1 OOSt.C.'i labours to restore uvHyatBomeSfupholdS.Corneliiin. 
 
 EPISTLE XLV. 
 
 Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting. 
 
 Epist. 1 . As became servants of God, and especially legitimate and 
 j^-^r- peace-making Priests, we lately sent, dearest brother, our 
 colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus ; that not only by the 
 persuasion of our Epistles, but by their own presence and the 
 advice of you all, they might endeavour, as far as they could, 
 and labour efl'ectually to bring back the members of the 
 divided body to the unity of the Catholic Church, and to 
 knit them together in the bond of Christian love. But since 
 the self-willed and inflexible obstinacy of the adverse party 
 has not only refused the arms and embraces of her who is 
 their root and mother, but has also, with discord increasing 
 and widening worse and worse, appointed a Bishop for itself, 
 and contrary to the mystery of the Divine appointment and 
 of catholic unity once delivered, has set up an adulterous 
 and opposed head without the Church ; when we received 
 both your and our Colleagues' letters, and when our col- 
 leagues Pompeius and Stephanus, good men and much 
 beloved by us, arrived, by whom all these things to our 
 common sono-.v" were alleged and proved beyond all 
 question, as the sanctitj' and truth alike of divine tradition 
 and ecclesiastic institution required, we have directed om* 
 Epistles to you. And moreover having notified these same 
 things throughout our province" to our several Colleagues, 
 we have charged them that our brethren be sent on with 
 letters from them also to you. Although indeed our mind 
 and purpose had been already made known to our brethren 
 and all the laity here, when lately, on the receipt of letters 
 from both parties, we read yours, and intimated in the 
 
 " tristitia, Rig. and I", e Cod. Benev. Mauritanias, as subject to fhe see of 
 
 Isetitia, Bal. with the old Edd. and Carthage, [F.] comp. Ep. 4S r48 1 
 
 Mss. Bal. supposes this "joy" to refer to cod. Can. Eecl. Afr. e. 55. where Aii- 
 
 news brought by Pompeius and Stepha- relius, Bishop of Carthage, says that 
 
 nus, that Maximus and the other Con- he has the care of all the Churches 
 
 fessors had returned to the Church; The Kheiras Ms. has " our Provinces " 
 
 yet to this there is no allusion. Salvian iv. 4. speaks of " the Africas'" 
 
 i) Africa, Numidia, and the two B. 
 
The law of God forbids repeating uncertain reports. 101 
 
 hearing of eveiy one your ordination to the Episcopate. 
 Mindful also of the common honour, and having regard to 
 the gravity and sanctity of the priesthood, we rejected those 
 bitter accusations which the adverse party had heaped 
 together in a libel transmitted to us; as well considering and 
 weighing, that in so large and solemn an assembly of 
 brethren, when the Priests of God were sitting together and 
 the Altar was set% such things ought neither to be read or 
 heard. For neither are things to be readily brought forward 
 and incautiously and hastily published, which, written by 
 some contentious hand, may occasion scandal to the hearers, 
 and perplex with imcertainty brethren at a distance and 
 living across the seas. Let them beware, who, serving their 
 own rage or passions, and regardless of the Divine law and 
 sanctity, are eager to toss abroad even for a time what they 
 cannot prove, and when they are unable to destroy and 
 undo innocence, are content to bespot it by lying reports 
 and false rumours. 
 
 2. Assuredly, as becomes Prelates and Priests, pains must be 
 taken, that such things, when they are written by any, be 
 rejected by us. For what would become of that which we 
 learn and teach to have been written. Keep thy tongue from evil. Vs. 34, 
 
 and thy lips from speaking guile ? and elsewhere. Thy mouth p^ gg 
 was full of malice, and thy tongue embraced deceit. Thou 19- 20. 
 satest and spakest against thy brother, thou slanderedst 
 thine own mother's son ; also what the Apostle says. Let no Eph. 4, 
 corrupt communicaiion proceed out of your mouth, but that 
 which is good to the edifying of faith, that it may minister 
 grace unto the hearers. Moreover we shall shew that men 
 ought so to act', if, whenever such things are written by the 'accord- 
 calumnious presumption of some, we suffer them not to be^Jf j°_ 
 read amongst us. Wherefore, dearest brother, when such nor of 
 things were written to me against^ you and your fellow- pa^!* 
 Presbyters sitting with you', in a tone of religious simplicity, "^s®^- 
 
 « a temporary Altar, where they of the harassing of the enemies of the 
 
 were assembled, the state of things Cross of Christ." 
 
 perhaps not permitting the Council to ^ adversum, Edd. et codd. Vett. ap. 
 be held in the Church. Bal. says, " It Bal. de Rig. F. et 'Ber\. gx err, typ. 
 is very probable that the Altars were " as opposed to the schism of Nova- 
 then raised for the occasion, on account tian. 
 
102 St. C's care to remove all pretexts of dissension. 
 
 Epist. not ringing with the yells of maledictions and revilings, 1 
 
 -^ ordered them to be read to the Clergy and people. But 
 
 whereas we wished for written communications from our 
 Colleagues who were present at your ordination, we were not 
 forgetful of the ancient practice, nor sought any thing new : 
 for it were enough that you by letters announced that you 
 were made Bishop, had there not been a dissentient faction 
 on the opposite side, who by their slanderous and calumnious 
 fictions disturbed the minds and perplexed the hearts of 
 many, as well of our Colleagues as of our brethren. For 
 composing which matter, we deemed it necessary to obtain 
 thence in writing the sure and substantial authority of our 
 Colleagues ; who in their letters setting forth testimonials 
 worthy of your conversation and life and discipline, have taken 
 away even from your rivals and from such as delight either 
 in novel or crooked ways, every pretence of doubt or dissent; 
 and according to my advice the minds of the brethren, that 
 were tossed on this sea, poised^ by this sound method, have 
 sincerely and stedfastly approved your priesthood. For 
 this, brother, very especially we both do and ought to 
 labour ; that we strive to hold fast, as much as we can, the 
 unity appointed by the Lord, and through the Apostles 
 delivered to us their successors, and, as much as in us lies, 
 that we gather into the Church the straying and wandering 
 sheep, which the froward faction of some, and the temptation 
 of heresy, separate from their mother ; leaving those only to 
 remain without, who persist in their obstinacy or madness, 
 and will not return to us ; who will hereafter have to give 
 account to the Lord, of " the division and separation they 
 have caused, and of their abandonment of the Church. 
 
 3. But in regard to the cause of certain Presbyters here and 
 Felicissimus, that you may know what has been done here, 
 our Colleagues have sent to you letters subscribed by their 
 own hands. What their opinion and what their sentence is, 
 after hearing the parties, you will learn from their letters. But 
 you will do better, brother, if you will also cause the copies 
 of those letters to be read to the brethren with you, which, 
 for our mutual affection, I sent very lately for your perusal 
 
 ' libratse F. libratum Bal. which embarrasses the construction. 
 
St. C^srespecl and sorrow for Confessors involvedin schism. 103 
 
 by our colleagues, Caldonius and Forturiatus ; which I had 
 written concerning the same Felicissimus and his Presbytery 
 to my Clergy and people here, which also describe the order 
 BJid method of the whole transaction ; that as well here as 
 there the brotherhood may be informed of all things by us. I 
 have now sent again copies of the same by Mettius the 
 Subdeacon, and Nicephorus the Acolythe. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XLVI. 
 
 Oyprian to Maximus, and Nicostratus, and the other 
 Confessors, greeting. 
 
 Since ye have frequently perceived from my Epistles, 
 dearest, both what honour I have in my language shewn to 
 your confession, and what love for the united brethren, 
 I entreat you to believe and acquiesce in these present 
 Epistles, in which I both write and consult with simplicity and 
 faithfulness for you and your conduct and estimation. For it 
 oppresses and saddens me, and the insupportable sorrow of 
 a stricken and almost prostrate spirit weighs me down, on 
 finding that you in those parts, contrary to ecclesiastical 
 ordinance, contrary to the evangelical law, contrary to the 
 unity of Catholic appointment, had agreed that another 
 Bishop should be made ; that is, what is neither right, nor 
 may be done, that another Church should be constituted, 
 the members of Christ torn asunder, the one mind and body 
 of the Lord's flock rent by divided rivalry. Wherefore, 
 I entreat that in you at least that unlawful division of our 
 brotherhood may not continue, but that, mindful of your 
 confession and the divine tradition, ye return to the mother 
 whence ye have departed, whence ye came to the glory 
 of confession, to the exulting joy of the same mother. 
 Nor think that so ye maintain the Gospel of Christ, while ye 
 separate yourselves from the flock of Christ and from His 
 peace and concord ; whereas it rather befits glorious and 
 good soldiers to sit down within their own camp, and, 
 stationed within, to do and to give heed to such things as 
 are to be performed in common. For since our unanimity 
 
104 Letter to Confessors in schism at Rome sent thrd the Bishop. 
 
 XLvm" ^"*^ concord ought not on any account to be broken, and 
 
 A. 251. whereas we cannot leave the Church and go forth without 
 
 and come to you, we beg and entreat, with every exhortation 
 
 we can, that ye would rather return to the Church your 
 
 mother, and to our brotherhood. 
 
 1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XLVII. 
 
 Cyprian to Cornelius his brother, greeting. 
 
 I have deemed it a point of conscience for myself and 
 needful for you, dearest brother, to write a short Epistle to the 
 Confessors who are with you, and who, seduced by the 
 obstinacy and perverseness of Novatian and Novatus, have 
 withdrawn from the Church ; in which Epistle I would prevail 
 with them, from mutual affection, to return to their mother, 
 that is, the Catholic Church. This Epistle T have given order 
 should be first read to you by Mettius the Subdeacon, lest 
 any one should pretend that I have written any thing else 
 than is contained in it. I liave moreover charged the same 
 Mettius, who is sent by me to you, to act in this matter 
 according to your pleasure, and if you shall think that the 
 same Epistle should be given to the Confessors, in that case 
 to deliver it. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brother, heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XLVIII. 
 Cyprian to Cornelius his brother, greeting. 
 
 1. I have read your letter, dearest brother, which you sent 
 by Primitivus our brother-Presbyter, whereby I find that 
 you were disturbed, that, whereas letters from the Adru- 
 metine colony in the name of Polycarp were directed to 
 you, after Liberalis and I had met in that same place, 
 letters had been directed thence to the Presbyters and 
 Deacons. This I wish you to know and be assured, was 
 not done from any levity or intended affront. But when 
 several of our order, who had met together, had determined, 
 after sending our co-prelates Caldonius and Fortunatus 
 ambassadors to you, that, in the mean time, all things 
 
Precautions to obtain unanimous recognition of Cornelius. 105 
 
 should remain as they were, until these same Colleagues 
 should return to us, having either restored peace among 
 you, or ascertained the exact truth, the Presbyters and 
 Deacons in the Adrumetine colony, in the absence of our 
 co-prelate Polycarp, were ignorant of what we had deter- 
 mined amongst ourselves. But when we came amongst 
 them, they too, as others also, having become acquainted 
 with our purpose, at once coincided with it, that so there 
 might be no difference of proceeding in any of the Churches 
 settled here. 
 
 2. Certain persons however sometimes disturb men's minds 
 by their reports, representing some things otherwise than 
 the truth is. For we, furnishing all who sail hence with a 
 rule, lest in their voyage they any way offend, know well 
 that we have exhorted them to acknowledge and hold to the 
 root and womb*' of the Catholic Church. But as our pro- 
 vince is of very wide extent, (for it has Numidia and Mau- 
 ritania" annexed to it,) lest the fact of a schism in the City 
 might perplex with uncertainties the minds of those absent, 
 we determined, having by aid of those Bishops ascertained the 
 exact truth and obtained better authority for approving your 
 ordination, then at length, all scixiples being removed from the 
 breast of every one, to send Epistles to you from all, every 
 where throughout the province, (as is being done,) that so all 
 our Colleagues might approve of and hold to thee and thy 
 communion, that is as well to the unity as the charity of the 
 Catholic Church. All which, to our joy, has been brought 
 about by God, and our design has through His Providence 
 come to pass. For thus both the truth and the dignity of 
 your Episcopate are alike established in the clearest and 
 most manifest light, and by the most solid proof; so that 
 from the answers of our Colleagues, who thence have written 
 to us, and froin the report and testimony of our co-prelates, 
 Pompeius and Stephanus, Caldonius and Fortunatus, the 
 requisite origin, and just method, and excellent purity, of 
 your ordination may be known by all. That we with the 
 
 » i. e. the Church adhering to. the to Cornelius, as the lawful Bishop, not 
 
 lawful Bishop, which is the root on specially to the see of Rome, 
 which individuals grow, the Mother- of h or, the two Mauritania's, F. for it 
 
 their secopd birth. The passage refers was now divided. 
 
tian, 
 
 106 Care used to ensure sound restoration of the Confessors. 
 
 Epist. rest, our Colleagues, may stably and firmly administer our 
 ^"^j office, and uphold the peace of the Catholic Church in the 
 unity of concord, the Divine favour will bring to pass: 
 the Lord, Who vouchsafes to choose and appoint priests for 
 Himself in His own Church, protecting them when chosen 
 and appointed by His good will and succour, inspiring them 
 in their government, and supplying both vigour for restrain- 
 ing the contumacy of the wicked, and lenity for encouraging 
 the penitence of the lapsed. 
 
 I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE XLIX. 
 
 Cornelius to Cyprian, his brother, greeting. 
 1. As we suffered great solicitude and anxiety for those 
 Confessors who had been circumvented and almost led 
 astray and estranged firom the Church by the deceit aud 
 iNova- malice of that crafty impostor', so were we filled with joy 
 proportionate, and gave thanks to Almighty God and to 
 Christ our Lord, when they, perceiving their error, and 
 discovering the envenomed and, as it were, serpent craftiness 
 of that malignant man, returned, as themselves profess, with 
 singleness of purpose, to the Church whence they had de- 
 parted. And, first of all, certain brethren of approved faith, 
 lovers of peace, desirous of unity, reported the yet swelling 
 pride of some, the softened temper of others, yet without 
 sufficient evidence for us readily to believe that they were 
 thoroughly changed. But afterwards Urbanus and Sidonius, 
 Confessors, came to our fellow-Presbyters, declaring that 
 Maximus the Confessor and Presbyter, equally with them- 
 selves, desired to return to the Church; but since there 
 had preceded many things evil-intentioned by them, which 
 you too have been made acquainted with by our co-Prelates 
 and by my Epistles, so that confidence could not at once be 
 placed in them, it seemed good that what they had sent 
 by way of message, should be heard from their own mouths 
 and confession. When they were come, and were charged 
 by the Presbyters with what they had done, and that very 
 lately many letters full of calumnies and revilings had been 
 sent in their name through all the Churches, and had 
 
Theseopenly con/ess their error, askforgiveness;joy thereat. 1 07 
 
 disturbed nearly all the Churches ; they affirmed that they 
 had been circumvented, nor knew what the letters contained, 
 only that, being misled, they too had been guilty of schismatical 
 acts and been the causers of heresy", so as to suffer hands to 
 be laid upon him', as on a Bishop. When these and other' Nora- 
 things had been charged against them, they intreated that"^°' 
 they might be effaced and altogether forgotten. The whole 
 proceedings therefore being laid before me, it seemed good 
 that the Presbyters should be assembled. There were there 
 also five Bishops, who to-day also were present, in order that 
 by weighty advice, it might be settled by consent of all, what 
 ought to be done regarding their persons. And that you may 
 know the feeling of all and the advice of each, it seemed 
 good that our several opinions, which you will find subjoined, 
 should be brought to your knowledge. This done, there 
 came to the presbytery Maximus, Urbanus, Sidonius, and 
 Macharius, and several brethren who had joined with them, 
 begging with the most earnest entreaties, that what had been 
 done before might be forgotten, aud no mention thereof made; 
 and that henceforth, as if nothing had been either done or 
 said, all things on both sides being forgiven, they would 
 hereafter present to God a' heart clean and pure, following 
 the evangelical injunction which says. Blessed are the pure Matt. 5, 
 in heart, for they shall see God. ^' 
 
 2. What remained was, that this whole proceeding should 
 be communicated to the people, that they might see those 
 established in the Church, whom they had so long seen 
 and mourned wandering and straying. When their purpose 
 was known, there was a great concourse of the brotherhood. 
 All with one voice gave thanks to God, expressing the joy of 
 their heart in tears ; embracing them, as if they had this day 
 been liberated firom the tortures of their prison. And that I 
 may set down their own words, " We," they say, " acknow- 
 
 " or, " only theyhad subscribed them, should suffer, &o." which does not agree 
 
 misled by his craftiness, and had en- with the context, that they were the 
 
 trusted themselves wholly to schismati- instruments of others, not the origiua- 
 
 cal men, and been, &c." 2 old Mss. ap. tors of evil, nor with the account of 
 
 F. The Ver. Ms. " only they had been Pacian, see p. 111. u. m. nor with that 
 
 deceived so as to suffer hands, &c." of Cornelius, ap. Eus. vi. 43. One Ms. 
 
 The Ben. for '' hseresis auctores," has only ap.F.has "haereticis," but wholly 
 
 " haereticis auct.," which can hardly changing the order; Bal. gives no 
 
 mean less than " suggested to the authority for the Ben. reading, 
 heretics, or to heretical men, that they 
 
108 Tfianks io he rendered by all for recovery of Confessors. 
 
 Epist. ledge Cornelius Bishop of the most holy Catholic Church, 
 '^^^- chosen by God Almighty and Christ our Lord. We confess 
 our error, we have suffered from imposture. We were cir- 
 cumvented by crafty and perfidious speeches. For although 
 we seemed to hold as it were some communion with a schis- 
 matic and heretic, yet our mind was ever sincere in the 
 Church. For we are not ignorant that there is One God, 
 One Christ the Lord, Whom we confessed. One Holy Ghost, 
 that there should be one Bishop ' in the Catholic Church." 
 Who would not be moved by that profession of theirs, 
 and so allow them, settled in the Church, to make 
 good what they had confessed before the powers of the 
 world? Wherefore we directed Maximus the Presbyter to 
 resume his place. The rest we received with the vehement 
 approbation of the people. But all things have we left to 
 Almighty God, in Whose power all things are reserved. This 
 account therefore, dearest brother, written at the same hour 
 and the same moment, we have transmitted to you, and 
 Nicephorus the Acolythe, who was prepared to go down 
 and embark, I dispatched to you in the instant, that so, 
 without any delay intervening, as if you were present with 
 the Clergy here and in this assembly of the people, you 
 might give thanks to Almighty God and to Christ our Lord. 
 But we believe, nay we are fully confident, that the rest also, 
 who are joined in this error, will shortly return to the Church, 
 when they see their leaders acting with us. I think, dearest 
 brother, that you ought to send this Epistle to the other 
 Churches also, that all may know that the deceit and pre- 
 varication of this schismatic and heretic are daily being 
 brought to nought. 
 
 Fare thee well, dearest brother. 
 
 • i. e. one Episcopate, each parti- 55.§.5.Ep.59.§.5. Ep.3.§.3.p.6. Inlike 
 cular Church being the miniature of way P. Agobard says, that in one sense 
 the whole, each Bishop, the represent- all Christians are " one Priest." " "We 
 ative of Christ, the Chief Bishop ; so ought, I thinl:, very briefly to premise, 
 that all Bishops being in their several that all true believers, being members 
 stations, as one and the same, because of the Chief Priest, i. e. our God and 
 representing The Same, there was, as Lord Jesus Christ, the Mediator be- 
 lt were, but one Bishop. Whoever then tween God and man, are by Him made 
 set np a Bishop in any see, where one unto His Father a chosen generation, 
 was already, broke the oneness of the a royal priesthood, and are, under the 
 whole Episcopate, see Ep. 43. §.4. comp. Chief Head, one Priest." (de priv. et 
 de Unit. Eccl. §. 4. p. 134. Oxf. Tr. Ep. jur. Saoerd. u. 2. referred to by Bal.) 
 
Qt-eat wickedness of Novatian's adherents. 109 
 
 EPISTLE L. 
 
 Cornelius to Cyprian, his brother, greeting. 
 
 That nothing might be wanting to the future punishment 
 of this wicked man, though thrown prostrate by the powers 
 of God, (when Maximus and liOnginus and Machaeus had 
 been rejected by you,) he has risen anew, and, as I signified 
 to you in a former Epistle which I sent by Augendus the 
 Confessor, I suppose that Nicostratus" and Novatus and 
 Evaristus and Primus and Dionysius have by this time 
 reached you. Care must be taken then, that it be made 
 known to all our fellow-Bishops and brethren, that Nicos- 
 tratus stands charged with many crimes, and that he has 
 not only defrauded and robbed his secular patroness whose 
 affairs he managed; but also, which is reserved for his 
 perpetual punishment, has carried away considerable dc 
 posits of the Church : that Evaristus has been the leader 
 of a schism, and that Zetiis has been appointed in his place. 
 Bishop of the people over whom he before presided. But 
 this man through his malice and insatiable wickedness de- 
 signed things worse and of greater extent than what he 
 habitually practised amongst his own people, so that thou 
 mayest perceive what sort of leaders and abettors that schis- 
 matic and heretic hath joined with him, ever at his side. 
 
 Fare thee well, dearest brother. 
 
 EPISTLE LI." 
 
 Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting. 
 T both have, I assure you, dearest brother, and do render 
 without ceasing, the deepest thanks to God the Father Almighty 
 and to His Christ, our Lord and God and Saviour, because 
 the Church is by Divine Providence so protected, that its 
 unity and sanctity is not continually nor entirely defiled by 
 the obstinacy of heretical perfidy and wickedness. For we 
 have read your letter, and felt an unbounded and exulting 
 joy at the completion of our common longings: viz. that 
 
 k We seem forced to think this Ni- 49 speaks of the restoration of Maximus 
 
 eostratus to be theConfessor and Deacon only. He became a Bishop among the 
 
 already mentioned in former Epp.; for Novatians; of his evil character, see 
 
 St. C.(Ep. 52.) speaks of him as having further, Ep. 52. p. U2. 
 
 been a Confessor and Deacon, and 1 "Written before the receipt of Ep. 
 
 whereas Maximus and Nicostratus had 50. to which Ep. 52. is the reply, 
 been joined together throughout, Ep. 
 
wo Since joy over penitents, how much over Confessorsreturmng. 
 
 Epist. Maximus the Presbyter and Urbanus Confessors, with Sidonius 
 j^j- and Macharius, have returned to the Catholic Church, that 
 ' is, that they, having laid aside their error, and having aban- 
 doned their schismatical, yea their heretical, madness, have 
 in soundness of faith sought again the abode of unity and 
 truth, that whence they had gone forth to glory, thither they 
 might return glorious, and they who had confessed Christ, 
 should not afterwards desert the camp of Christ, nor they 
 iTenta-fail in the trial of their stedfastness to charity and unity', 
 clritotis'^^*' had not been overcome by strength or power. Hereby 
 atqae is their praise entire, safe, and unspotted, hereby the dignity 
 fide V^ of the Confessors uncorrupt and solid, that they have with- 
 Mss. F. drawn from deserters and renegades, have left the betrayers 
 Bai. of the faith and the assailants of the Catholic Church. Good 
 *^^°' cause had the Clergy and people and the whole brotherhood, 
 to receive them on their return, as you write, with the utmost 
 joy, for when Confessors retain their own glory and return to 
 unity, every one accounts himself a partner and sharer of 
 2 die! their glory. The gladness of that day^ we can estimate from 
 Mss* 2'' °™ °^" feelings. ' For if here, on receipt of your letter which 
 Edd. rei you sent concerning their confession, the whole body of the 
 and 3 brethren rejoiced, and welcomed with the utmost alacrity 
 old Mss. those tidings of common congratulation; what must have 
 been the case there, where the whole matter and occasion of 
 rejoicing was carried on in the very presence and eyes of 
 all! For since the Lord in His Gospel says that there is the 
 Lukei5, highest joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteih, how 
 much greater the joy as well in earth as in heaven, over 
 Confessors who return to the Church of God to their own 
 glory and praise, and who by the faithfulness and testimony 
 of their example prepare for others the way of returning! 
 For here that error had carried along some of our brethren, in 
 that they seemed to follow the communion of Confessors. 
 But now that this error is removed, a light has been shed 
 into the breasts of all, and the Church Catholic has been 
 shewn to be one, and that it cannot be separated or divided. 
 Nor will any one henceforth be easily deceived by the loquacity 
 of a frantic schismatic; since it has been proved that good 
 and glorious soldiers of Christ could not long by another's 
 artifice and perfidy be detained without the Church. 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
Summary account qf Novatus and Novation. Ill 
 
 EPISTLE LII. 
 
 Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting, 
 
 1. You have acted, dearest brother, both with diligence and 
 affection, in dispatching to us in haste Nicephorus the 
 Acolythe, both to announce to us the glorious tidings of the 
 return of the Confessors, and to warn us against the new and 
 pernicious machinations of Novatian and Novatus" to assail 
 the Church of Christ. For when that mischievous faction 
 of heretical wickedness, itself already lost, and bringing 
 destruction on those who join it, had arrived here on the 
 one day, on the day following Nicephorus with your letter 
 overtook them. From which we learnt, and have begun 
 to teach and instruct others, that Evaristus from a Bishop 
 now no longer remains even a layman, but that banished 
 
 ■" Of these Novatua, aa African 
 Priest, is called the original Here- 
 siaroh. (S. Aug. Hser. 38. Primas.HEer. 
 38. Euseb. Chron. S. Jer. de Vir. 111. 
 0. 1. Pacian. Ep. 3. B. P. iv. 310. F.j 
 He seems to have become such, as 
 matter of policy, rather than by any 
 positive tenets of his own. Being a 
 brutish and fraudulent person, of lost 
 character, who only escaped excom- 
 munication through the breaking out 
 of the Decian persecution, (§. 2.) he 
 took originally the low side, joining 
 himself with the party of Feiicissimus, 
 one like himself, had him ordained 
 Deacon, and with him admitted the 
 lapsed without any penitence. Fleeing 
 to Rome to escape his sentence, (Pao. 
 Ep. 3.) he there joined himself with 
 Novatian. Novatian himself had also 
 taken the milder side. (Ep. 36. Pacian. 
 Ep.3.p.3I0.D.)YethehadbeenaStoic 
 philosopher, (S. Cypr. Ep. 60. §. 3. and 
 55. §. 13. and 20. Pacian. Ep. 2. p. 308. 
 col. 1. 2.) had been baptized only on 
 a sick bed ; was not confirmed ; during 
 the persecution he shut himself up, 
 renounced his Orders, and almost the 
 Gospel, sooner than expose himself to 
 danger in ministering to the brethren 
 [the Confessors], he "would," he said, 
 " no longer be a Presbyter, for" he was 
 " a lover of another philosophy." (Corn, 
 ap. Eus. vi. 43.) Him Novatus found 
 disappointed at not being elected Bishop 
 of Borne which he had hoped, trusting. 
 
 it seems, to his philosophic talents and 
 eloquence, and jealous of Cornelius. 
 Novatus saw his weak points, urged 
 him and removed his doubts, (nutantem 
 impellit, dubitantem fovet, Pac. x.) in- 
 fused into the Confessors discontent 
 that Cornelius had communicated with 
 the lapsed, obtained letters from them 
 appointing him, (Pac. ib. 310. F.) and 
 found three uninformed Bishops in a 
 corner of Italy to consecrate him. 
 (Corn. 1. c.) After this, Novatus was 
 sent to Africa to appoint heretical 
 Bishops, and " frame a human Church , ' ' 
 (see Ep. 50, and 55. §. 20.) and dis. 
 appears from sight. Satan had em- 
 ployed him to entangle one abler than 
 himself, and then he was cast aside. 
 Eusebius gives the summary, " Nova- 
 tus was cut off from the Church, and 
 Novatian carried on the heresy." 
 (Chron. t. 2. p. 299. ed. Arm.) It 
 appears that Novatian at first refused 
 Communion to the lapsed only, (Ep. 
 55. §. 22.) whether he afterwards fol- 
 lowed out his own principles, or left his 
 heresy to be enlarged and systematized 
 by others, is unknown. He is not dis- 
 tinguished by subsequent writers from 
 those after him, nor does it seem likely 
 that one trained in philosophy should not 
 follow out his system. Like Pelagius 
 and CEelestius, he put forward his ortho- 
 doxy on the doctrine of the Trinity, and 
 wrote upon it. 
 
112 Uniform wickedness of Novatus. 
 
 Epist. from his chair and people, and exiled ftom the Church of 
 Christ, he wanders about through other distant provinces, 
 
 A 261 
 
 ' and himself having made shipwreck of truth and faith, con- 
 trives the like wreck for some like himself. But that Nico- 
 stratus, having lost the sacred administration of the diaconate, 
 for having by sacrilegious fraud subtracted the Church's 
 revenues, and withheld the deposits of widows and orphans, 
 did not so much wish to come to Africa, as, from conscious- 
 ness of his rapines and dreadful crimes, to escape thither 
 from the City. And now a deserter and renegade from the 
 Church, as if to change the clime were to have changed the 
 man, he still further boasts and declares himself a Confessor, 
 whereas one who hath denied the Church of Christ, can no 
 longer either be called or be a Confessor of Christ. 
 Eph. 5, 2. For since Paul the Apostle says. For this cause shall a 
 man leave his father and mother, and they two shall be one 
 Jlesh. This is a great mystery, but I speak concerning 
 Christ and the Church; — since, I say, the blessed Apostle 
 says this, and by his holy voice bears witness to the unity 
 of Christ and the Church, fitted together with indissoluble 
 bonds, how can he be with Christ, who is not with the 
 spouse of Christ, and in His Church ? or how can he 
 assume to himself the charge of ruling or governing the 
 Church, who hath robbed and defrauded the Church of 
 Christ ? 
 
 3. For of Novatus no news need have been sent from 
 you to us, but rather he should have been made known 
 by us to you, as one ever eager for innovation, frantic with 
 the rapacity of an insatiable avarice, puffed up with the 
 arrogance and stupor of swelling pride, always known for 
 evil to the Bishops here, ever, as a heretic and perfidious, 
 condemned by the voice of the whole priesthood; ever 
 inquisitive in order to betray ; a flatterer, to the end that 
 he may deceive ; never faithful to love ; a torch and fire- 
 brand to light up the flames of sedition ; a whirlwind and 
 tempest to make shipwrecks of faith; a foe to quiet; an 
 adversary to tranquillity ; an enemy to peace. Lastly, when 
 Novatus departed from among you, that is, when the storm 
 and whirlwind departed, a calm in part succeeded there, 
 and glorious and good Confessors, who had left the Church 
 
Consciousness of guilt hurries to further guilt. 113 
 
 at his incitation, after he had left the City, returned to the 
 Church. It is the same Novatus, who amongst us scattered 
 the first flames of discord and schism, who separated some 
 of the brethren here firom their Bishop, who amid the very 
 persecution, was to our's as another persecution in over- 
 throwing the minds of the brethren. He it is, who, without 
 my permission or knowledge, of his own factiousness and 
 ambition, made" Felicissimus his follower Deacon; and 
 in company with his own storm, sailing to Rome also, 
 to overthrow the Church, he there contrived similar and 
 like plots, rending a portion of the laity from the Clergy, 
 cleaving asunder the concord of the brotherhood, who were 
 closely knit together and mutually loved each other. In 
 short, as Rome from her greatness ought to have precedency 
 of Carthage, there he committed greater and more grievous 
 crimes. He who here made a Deacon against the Church, 
 there made a Bishop. Nor should any one wonder at this 
 in such men. The wicked are ever overborne by their own 
 madness, and after they have committed crimes, are hurried 
 on by the very consciousness of a guilty mind. Nor can 
 they continue in the Church of God, who have not observed 
 its deific and ecclesiastical discipline", either in the con- 
 versation of their lives or the peaceableness of their behaviour. 
 Orphans robbed by him, widows defrauded, treasures of the 
 Church too denied and withheld, exact this punishment of 
 him, which we behold in his madness. His father too died of 
 hunger in the street, and was not afterwards in death even 
 buried by him. The womb of his wife was stricken by his 
 heel, and miscarriage quickly following, the offspring was 
 brought forth, the father being its murderer. And now he 
 dares to condemn the hands of those that sacrifice ; although 
 his own feet are more guilty, by which the son, who was being 
 born, was murdered. This consciousness of crime he long 
 
 " constituif. i. e, though ordained by him, as was the rule of Abbots, Gaz. ad 
 
 others, as, immediately after, Episeo- loo. People now speak of persons being 
 
 pum fecit, of Novatian, whereas he " made Bishops" by the civil power, 
 
 obtained three Bishops to consecrate P de zel. et liv. §. 8. p. 274. Rig. 
 
 him (see ab. on Ep. 15. p. Ill, note n.) quotes also "the deific Scriptures," 
 
 Cassian CoUat. iv. 1. relates that Paph- (Crescens a Cirta in Cone. Carth. §. 8. 
 
 nutius a Presbyter, " wishing to pro- jElius the Proconsul, ap. Optat. i. fin.) 
 
 vide a worthy successor for himself, i. e. which retain in Christians " the 
 
 advanced (provexit) him to the honor Divine Nature," whereof they have 
 
 of the Presbyterate," i. e. recommended been made " partakers." 
 
 I 
 
il'iBadmenleaving^theChurchforestaU,notescape,her sentence 
 
 Epist. since dreaded. For this cause he felt assured that he would 
 ^_ gg^' not only be removed from the Presbytery, but prohibited from 
 communion: and at the urgent desire of the brethren, the day 
 of trial, when his cause was to be heard before us, was coming 
 on, had not the persecution intervened ; which he welcoming 
 from a desire to gain an escape from condemnation, hath 
 committed all these crimes and wrought this confusion : and 
 so he, who was to be expelled from the Church and excluded,, 
 has by a voluntary departure anticipated the judgment of the 
 priesthood, as if to forecome the sentence were to have 
 escaped the punishment. 
 
 4. But as regards the rest of the brethren, whom we 
 mourn to have been deceived by that crafty impostor, we 
 labour that they may flee their perilous nearness to him, 
 that they may escape the deadly toils of his solicitation, 
 that they may return to the Church from which he has 
 deserved to be by Divine judgment expelled. These indeed 
 we trust, the Lord helping, may through His mercy return. 
 For no one can perish, but he of whom it is plain that he must 
 Mat. 15, perish 1, in that the Lord says in His Gospel, Every plant 
 which My heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted 
 up. He therefore who has not been planted in the precepts 
 and lessons of God the Father, can alone depart from the 
 Church; alone, forsaking the Bishop, continue in madness 
 with schismatics and heretics. But the rest the mercy of 
 God the Father, and the forbearance of Christ our Lord, and 
 our own patience, will unite with us. 
 
 I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LIII. 
 
 To Cyprian, their brother, Maximus, Urbanus, Sidonius, 
 and Macharius, greeting. 
 
 We are assured, dearest brother, that you also rejoice with 
 us, with equal fervency, that we, having well deliberated, 
 especially consulting the advantage and peace of the Church, 
 having passed by all former transactions and left them to the 
 
 9 i. e. none will remain in his soMsm "The wicked alone would continife 
 and perish in it, but he who would sehismatios." F. 
 perish for the sinfulness of his life. 
 
Union with the Church, in faith Sr peace, a confession ofXt. 115 
 
 judgment of God, have made peace with Cornelius our Bishop 
 and the whole Clergy. That this took place to the joy of the 
 whole Church, and with the affections of all the brethren in 
 omr behalf, thou oughtest to have the fiiUest assurance by 
 these our own Epistles. 
 
 We pray, dearest brother, that thou mayest for many 
 years fare well. 
 
 EPISTLE LIV. 
 
 Cyprian to Maximus, Presbyter, as also to Urbanus, Sidonius, 
 and Macharius, his brethren, greeting. 
 
 1. When I read your Epistle, dearest brethren, which you 
 sent to me concerning your return, and the peace of the 
 Church, and full restoration of the brotherhood, I confess 
 that I rejoiced as greatly as I had before rejoiced, when I 
 was informed of the glory of your confession, and, myself a 
 partaker of your joy, heard of the heavenly and spiritual 
 praise of your warfare. For this also is another confession 
 of your faith and praise, to confess that the Church is one, 
 and not to be partakers of the error or rather wickedness of 
 others ; to seek again the same camp whence ye went forth, 
 whence ye issued forth, with most resolute courage, to wage war 
 and subdue the adversary. For thither should the trophies 
 firom the battle be carried back, whence arms for the battle 
 had been received; lest whom Christ had prepared for glory, 
 these, when covered with glory, the Church of Christ should 
 not retain. But now, in the peace of the Lord, ye have held 
 the even tenour conformable to your faith, and the law of 
 imdivided charity and concord ; and by your walk ye have 
 given to others an example of affection and peace ; so that 
 the truth of the Church and the unity of the Gospel Sacra- 
 ment, held by us, is also knit together by your consent and 
 band ; and Confessors of Christ become not guides to error, 
 who had been praiseworthy patterns of virtue and honour. 
 How much others may congi-atulate you, or how much each 
 for himself may exult, must be left to them ; I for my part 
 confess that I congratulate you more, and more than others 
 exult in this your peaceful return and charity. For you 
 
 i2 
 
116 fVko wouldbepurer than theChurch,perishfrom iheChurcU 
 
 teptsT. ought in all plainness to hear what was in my breast. I 
 
 ^_ 252. grieved exceedingly and was heavily afflicted, that I could 
 not communicate with those whom I had once begun to love. 
 When, on your going out from prison, schismatical and here- 
 tical error overtook you, it was as if your glory had remained 
 in prison. For there the honour of your name seemed to 
 have stayed behind, when soldiers of Christ did not return to 
 the Church from prison, into which they had before entered 
 with the praises and congratulations of the Church. 
 
 Mat.13, 2. For' although tares are seen in the Church, yet our faith 
 or charity ought not to be hindered, so that, because we see 
 that there are tares in the Church, We ourselves should 
 depart from the Church. We only must labour that we may 
 be wheat, that when the wheat shall begin to be gathered 
 into the garners of^he Lord, we may receive fruit according 
 to our labour and toil. The Apostle saith in his Epistle, 
 
 2 Tim. In a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of 
 
 ' ' silver, but also of wood and of earth, and some to honour, 
 
 mid some to dishonour. Let us take pains, dearest brethren, 
 
 and labour as much as we can, to be vessels of gold or of 
 
 P3.2, 9. silver. But to break the vessels of earth is granted to the 
 Lord alone, to Whom also the rod of iron is entrusted. 
 
 Johnis, The servant cannot be greater than his Lord. Nor can any 
 one claim for himself that which the Father hath granted to 
 the Son Alone ; so as to think that he can take in his hand 
 the fan for winnowing ov purging the floor, or can by human 
 judgment separate all the tares from the wheat. That is 
 a proud obstinacy and sacrilegious presumption, which a 
 phrenzied wickedness assumes to itself And while some 
 even assume to themselves a dominion greater than a mild 
 justice allows, they perish from the Church ; and -while they 
 evidently exalt themselves, blinded by the swelling of their 
 own pride, they lose the light of truth. On which account 
 we too observing a due temperament, and having regard to 
 the balance of the Lord, and considering the love and mercy 
 of God the Father, have long and deeply pondered with 
 ourselves and weighed what should be done, with due mode- 
 ration. All which ye may see thoroughly on perusing the 
 
 ' Quoted by S.Aug. c.Creso. Gramm. 108. ad Maer. Donat. a. 3. Brefio. 
 ii. 34. 37. i!. Gaud. Donat. ii. 3. Ep. CoUat. u. Donat. i=. 10. 
 
Antonian^s perplexity through vague representations. 117 
 
 tracts', which I have lately read here, and which on account 
 of our mutual affection I have already transmitted for your 
 perusal, wherein neither censure is wanting to reprove the 
 lapsed, nor medicine to heal. The unity also of the Catholic 
 Church, my poor ability has expressed as far as it was able. 
 This book T now more than ever trust will be acceptable to 
 you, in that ye now read it so as to approve and love it, 
 inasmuch as what we have written to you in words, ye fulfil 
 in act, when ye return to the Church in the unity of charity 
 and peace. 
 
 I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever 
 heartilv farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LV. 
 Cyprian to Antonianus, his brother, greeting. 
 
 1. I received your first letter, dearest brother, firmly 
 upholding the concord of the sacerdotal College, and cleaving 
 to the Catholic Church, wherein you signified that you did 
 not communicate with Novatian, but followed my advice^ 
 and agreed with Cornelius our brother-Bishop to hold one 
 uniform course. You wrote also, that I should transmit a 
 copy of the same letter to our colleague Cornelius, that so, 
 laying aside all anxiety, he might know that you held com- 
 munion with him, that is, with the Catholic Church. There 
 arrived, however, afterwards your second letter, sent by 
 Quintus our brother-Presbyter, in which I pieroeive that 
 your mind, influenced by a letter of Novatian, has begun to 
 waver. For whereas you had firmly resolved on your course, 
 in harmony with the rest, you have in this letter desired me 
 to write back to you, what heresy Novatian has introduced ; 
 or on what principle Cornelius communicates with Trophi- 
 mus and the sacrificers. As to >vhich, if indeed from 
 solicitude for the faith you are carefully anxious, and 
 diligently search into the truth of a doubtful matter, the 
 anxious suspense of a mind agitated by holy fear is not to 
 be blamed. But since I see that, after the opinion expressed 
 in your first letter, you have been disturbed by a letter from 
 ' de Lapsis and de Eocl. Unit. 
 
118 Grounds of strictness with lapsed, during persecution- 
 
 Epist. Novatian, I lay this down, dearest brother, in the first place; 
 that men of gravity, once with stedfast firmness founded 
 
 Mat. t] on the rock, are not moved, I say not by a light breath, but 
 
 ^*" by a gale or a whirlwind ; lest their mind doubtful and un- 
 certain be frequently tossed by various opinions, as it were 
 by the blasts of wind rushing on them, and be changed from 
 their purpose with a certain reprehensible levity. That the 
 letter of Novatian may not occasion this either in you or 
 any other, I will, as you have desired, dearest brother, 
 briefly give you an account of the whole matter. 
 
 2. And first of all, since you seem troubled by my con- 
 duct too, my own character and cause must be cleared 
 before you, lest any think that I have lightly receded from 
 my purpose ; and whereas in the first instance and at the 
 outset I upheld evangelical vigour, I seem to have after- 
 wards bent my mind from discipline and its former strictness, 
 so as to think that peace is to be given laxly to such as have 
 polluted their consciences by accepting certificates, or have 
 been guilty of the abominable saciifices. Both which courses 
 were adopted by me not without reasons for a long time 
 balanced and pondered. For when the battle was still 
 being fought and the struggle of a glorious contest was hotly 
 raging in the persecution, the courage of the warriors was to 
 be roused by every exhortation, to their utmost energy ; and 
 especially the spirits of the lapsed were to be roused strongly 
 with the trumpet, as it were, of my voice, that they might 
 not only follow the way of penitence with prayers and 
 lamentations, but, — since an opportunity was offered of 
 renewing the contest and regaining salvation, — that, chided 
 by my voice, they might rather be provoked to the zeal of 
 confession and the glory of martyrdom. In fine, when my 
 Presbyters and Deacons had written to me of certain persons, 
 that they were uncontrolled, and pressed too hastily to re- 
 ceive communion, writing back to them in an Epistle, now 
 
 lEp. 19. extant', I added this; " If too they are in so great haste, 
 they have what they require in their own power, the state of 
 things itself offering them more than they ask. The battle 
 is still waging; the lists are daily held; if they truly and 
 firmly repent of the deed, and the fervour of their faith is 
 vehement; whosoever cannot brook delay, may be crowned." 
 
Church discipline tempered of severity and tenderness. 1 19 
 
 8. But what was to be determined in the case of the lapsed I 
 deferred; that when quiet and tranquilhty had been bestowed, 
 and the Divine mercy should allow the Bishops to meet 
 together, then, the advice of all being given and weighed, we 
 might, on comparison of all things, determine what ought to 
 be done. But if any, before our Council were held, and 
 before sentence given by advice of all, should choose rashly 
 to communicate with the lapsed, that person should be 
 forbidden communion*. Of which also I wrote very fully to'Ep.34. 
 Rome to the Clergy", then still acting without a Bishop, and'Ep.27. 
 to the Confessors ^ Maximus the Presbyter, and others at'Ep.28. 
 that time imprisoned, now in the Church united with 
 Cornelius, That I wrote this you may learn from their 
 answer; for they thus expressed themselves in their Epistle* ;'Ep.30. 
 " However, in a business of such vast magnitude we agree 
 with what you also have yourself fully expressed ; that the 
 peace of the Church must be awaited, and then, in a full 
 conference of Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and Confessors, 
 with those of the laymen also who have stood, account be 
 taken of the lapsed." It was added moreover, Novatian 
 being then the writer, and reciting with his own voice what 
 he had written, and Moyses the Presbyter, at that time 
 a Confessor, now a Martyr, subscribing, that peace should 
 be granted to the lapsed who were sick and at the point of 
 death. Which Epistle was sent throughout the world, and 
 made known to all the Churches and all the brethren. 
 
 4. However, according to what had been before deter- 
 mined, when the persecution was lulled, and opportunity 
 given for meeting together, a large number of Bishops, whom 
 their own faith and the protection of the Lord had preserved 
 uninjured and safe, met together, and the Divine Scriptures 
 being adduced on both sides, we balanced our resolution 
 with wholesome moderation ; so that neither should hope of 
 communion and peace be altogether denied to the lapsed, 
 lest through desperation they should fall away still further, 
 and because the Church was shut against them, following the 
 world, should live as heathens ; nor yet on the other hand 
 should evangelical strictness be relaxed, so that they might 
 rush in haste to communion ; but that penance should be 
 long protracted, and the Fatherly clemency entreated with 
 
120 Concurrence qf other parts of tlie Church sought- 
 
 Epist. mourning, and the cases, and purposes, and exigencies oi 
 " - each be examined ; as is expressed in a tract', which I trust 
 has reached you, where the several heads of our determina- 
 tions are collected together. 
 
 5. And lest the number of Bishops in Africa should seem 
 insufficient, we wrote to Rome also on this subject to our 
 colleague Cornelius, who himself likewise, in a Council 
 held with very many" of our co-Prelates, agreed in the 
 same opinion with us, with like solemnity and wholesome 
 moderation. Whereof it has now become necessary to write 
 to you, that you may know that I did nothing lightly, but, 
 according to what I had before comprised in my Epistles, 
 deferred every thing to the common decision of our Council, 
 and in the mean time communicated with no one of 
 the lapsed, so long as there was opportunity whereby the 
 lapsed might obtain not only pardon, but even a crown. 
 But afterwards, as the agreement of our College, and the 
 benefit fi-om recovering the brotherhood and healing 
 the wound required, I submitted to the necessity of the 
 times, and thought right to provide for the safety of many, 
 and now not to recede from these things, which have once 
 in our Council by common consent been determined ; not- 
 withstanding that many things are tossed to and fro by the 
 voices of manj', and lies against the priests of God, uttered 
 from the devil's mouth, are scattered every where to break 
 the concord of Catholic unity. But it behoves you as a 
 good brother and a fellow-Bishop loving peace, not readily 
 to receive what malignants and apostates say ; but to weigh 
 what your Colleagues, moderate and grave men, do, from an 
 examination of our lives and discipline. 
 
 6. I come now, dearest brother, to the character of Corne- 
 lius our colleague ; that you, with us, may mere truly know 
 Cornelius, not from the lies of malignants and detractors, but 
 from the judgment of the Lord God, Who made him a 
 Bishop, and from the testimony of his fellow-Bishops, the 
 whole number of whom throughout the whole world have 
 unanimously agreed. For, — which, with praise and honour, 
 commends our beloved Cornelius to God and Christ and His 
 
 * de Lapsis. 
 
 " sixty, Eus. H. E. vi. 43 init. held A. 251. Bp. P. 
 
Humility and orderly appoinlment of Cornelius. 121 
 
 Church, and also to all his fellow-Prelates, — he did not on a 
 sudden arrive at the Episcopate, but promoted through all 
 ecclesiastical offices, and having often deserved well of the 
 Lord in Divine Services, he mounted to the lofty summit of 
 the Priesthood', along all the steps of holy duty. Moreover, •Episco- 
 he neither himself asked nor wished for the Episcopate, nor,^**' 
 as others^, whom the swelling of their own arrogance and ^Nova- 
 pride inflates, seized it ; but quiet in all respects and meek, 
 and such as they are wont to be, who are chosen of God to 
 this office, agreeably to the retirement of his virgin-conti- 
 nency, and to the humility of his innate and guarded modesty, 
 he does not, as some, use violence to be made a Bishop ; 
 but himself suffered violence so as to receive the Episcopate 
 by compulsion. And he was made Bishop by very many 
 of our Colleagues then present in the city of Rome, 
 who sent to us letters, touching his ordination, remarkable 
 for their high and honourable testimony and praise. Corne- 
 lius, moreover, was made Bishop by the judgment of God 
 and His Christ, by the testimony of almost all the Clergy, by 
 the sufirages of the people who were then present, and by 
 the College of ancient Priests and good men; at a time when 
 no one had been made before him, when the place of Fabian, 
 that is, when the place of Peter and the rank of the sacer- 
 dotal chair, was vacant. This therefore being filled by the 
 will of God, and ratified by the consent of all of us, whoso- 
 ever would thenceforward be made Bishop, must necessarily 
 be made without ; nor can he have ordination of the Church, 
 who does not maintain the unity of the Church. Whosoever 
 he be, although greatly boasting of himself, and claiming 
 very much for himself, he is profane, an alien, without the 
 pale. And since after the first there cannot be a second, 
 whosoever is made after one, who ought to be alone, is no 
 longer second, but none at all. 
 
 7. Moreover, after he had taken on him the Episcopate, not 
 by canvassing nor by force, but by the will of God, Who maketh 
 priests, what an excellent courage was there in the very taking 
 of his Episcopate ! whatstrength of mind ! what firmness of faith! 
 which we ought with simple heart both thoroughly to consider 
 and commend— that he sat fearless at Rome in the sacerdotal 
 chair, at that time when a tyrant, a persecutor of the Priests 
 
122 Spiritual powermore hated by the world than temporal. 
 
 Epist. of God, was threatening whatever can or cannot be uttered, 
 ^^g^ one who would with much more patience and endurance 
 hear that a rival prince was raised against himself, than a 
 Bishop of God established at Rome. Is not this man, 
 dearest brother, to be extolled with the highest testimony 
 for courage and faith ? Is not he to be accounted amongst 
 glorious Confessors and Martyrs, who sat so long awaiting 
 the executioners of his own body, and the avengers of an 
 enraged tyrant, who when Cornelius should resist their 
 deadly edicts, and by the vigour of his faith trample on their 
 threats and racks and tortures, should either come upon him 
 with the sword, or crucify him, or bum him with fire, or 
 mangle his bowels and limbs by some unheard-of kind of 
 punishment ? Although the Majesty and Goodness of the 
 protecting Lord protected, when made, the Bishop whom 
 He willed to be made, yet Cornelius, as far as regards his 
 devotedness and fear of God, suflfered whatever he could 
 > Ep. 12. suffer ', and first by his priesthood vanquished the tyrant, 
 who was afterwards vanquished by arms and in war '. 
 
 8. But I would not have you wonder that some disgraceful 
 and malignant rumours are spread abroad respecting him ; 
 since you know that this is ever the work of the devil, to 
 wound the servants of God with lies, and defame their 
 glorious name by false opinions; that they who shine in 
 the light of their own conscience, may be sullied by reports 
 of others. But you are to know that our Colleagues have 
 examined and ascertained most truly that he has not, 
 as some report, been tainted by any stain of a certificate, 
 nor has he mingled in sacrilegious communion with Bishops 
 who sacrificed, but has at length united those with us, whose 
 cause was heard and their innocence approved. For with 
 respect to Trophimus also, of whrfm you desired word to be 
 written you, the case is not as the rumour and lying of 
 malignants has reported it to you. For, as our predecessors 
 have often done, our dearest brother, in bringing together 
 our brethren, submitted to necessity. And since a very 
 great part of the people had seceded with Trophimus, 
 when Trophimus now returned to the Church, and made 
 
 " With the Goths, A. 251. alluded to, ad Demetr. §. 10. p. 210. de Laps. init. 
 p. 152. Oxf. Tr. 
 
Schismatics bringing back others, restored the readier. 123 
 
 satisfaction, and with penitent entreaty confessed his former 
 error, and with entire humility and submission brought back 
 the brotherhood which he had lately drawn away, his prayers 
 were heard ; and not so much Trophimus, as a very large 
 number of the brethren who were with Trophimus, were 
 admitted to the Church of the Lord; who all would not 
 have returned to the Church, had they not come with 
 Trophimus in their company. The matter then having 
 been debated there with very many of our Colleagues, 
 Trophimus was received; for whom the return of the 
 brethren, and salvation restored to many, made satisfaction. 
 Yet Trophimus was admitted to communicate only as a 
 layman, not as the letters of maUgnants have reported to 
 you, as if he occupied the place of a priest. 
 
 9. Moreover, what is told you of Cornelius, that he commu- 
 nicates indiscriminately with those who have sacrificed, this 
 also originates in the feigned rumours of apostates. For neither 
 can they who withdraw from us, praise us, nor ought we 
 to expect to please them, who displeasing us and rebelling 
 against the Church, violently persevere in soliciting the 
 brethren to leave the Church. Wherefore, whatsoever is 
 circulated about Cornelius and about us, do not readily 
 listen to or believe, dearest brother. For if any are seized 
 with sickness, to them, as hath been determined, relief is 
 given in danger. However, after relief has been given 
 and peace granted to them in peril, they cannot be suf- 
 focated by us, or strangled, or by our hands hurried on 
 to death; as if, because peace is gi-anted to them as 
 dying, they must needs die who have received peace ; 
 whereas the tokens of Divine mercy and Fatherly unity 
 rather appear herein, that they, who in the gift of peace, 
 receive the pledge of life, by receiving peace are held here 
 also in life. Wherefore, if, when peace has been received, 
 a reprieve is granted by God, no one ought to charge this on 
 the priests, when once it has been detennined that brethren 
 in peril be relieved'. 
 
 y They were still held to continual tears, unending groans," [F.] and p. 
 
 penitenc-r, Pacian [Ep. 3. p. 311. C] 110. H. " it [penitence] is the toil of the 
 
 " I might perhaps allow this, [that the few, who after falling arise, who after 
 
 remedy for sin was an occasion of it,] wounds recover, who are holpen by 
 
 if luxury were accounted penitence, on tearful words, who recover life through 
 
 which such toil is imposed, the ' de- destruction of the flesh." 
 struction of the flesh' enjoined, continual 
 
124 Degrees of giiill in the same sin not to be tusiied alike. 
 
 Epist. 10. Nor must you think, dearest brother, as appears to 
 - ' some, that takers of certificates should be put on a par with 
 those who have sacrificed ; since even among those who 
 have sacrificed, the condition and case is fi-equently difierent. 
 For we should not put on a par one who forthwith and 
 willingly sprung forward to the dreadful sacrifice, and of 
 him who having struggled and long resisted came by 
 compulsion to this fatal work; one who betrayed both 
 himself and all his, and one who, of himself, approaching 
 to the danger, in lieu of all, protected wife and children and 
 his whole house by exposing himself to peril ; one who 
 compelled inmates or friends to the deed, and one who 
 spared inmates and neighbours, nay received under the 
 shelter of his own roof very many brethren who withdrew 
 to banishment and flight, shewing and presenting to the 
 Lord many souls alive and safe, which may entreat for one 
 wounded. 
 
 1 1 . Since then there is much diversity even among those who 
 have sacrificed, what inclemency were it, how rank and bitter, 
 to join takers of certificates with those who have sacrificed ? 
 whereas he who has taken a certificate may say, " I had before 
 read, and from the Bishop's discourses' had learnt not to 
 sacrifice to idols, and that a servant of God ought not to 
 worship images ; therefore, that 1 might not do this which 
 was not lawful, (when an opportunity of obtaining a certificate 
 was offered, which also I should not have taken, had not the 
 opportunity been held out,) I either went to the magistrate or 
 commissioned another, who was going, to say, that I am a 
 Christian, that it is not lawful for me to sacrifice, that I 
 cannot approach the altars of the devil, that I give money 
 
 ^ Episcopo tiactante, i. e. preaching, should discourse (tractave) in presence 
 
 Vine. Lirin. Common, c. 28. says, that of the Bishop ; whence Valerius, who 
 
 it was the title then gi^en to the " Doe- delegated the office to S. Aug., was 
 
 toVof H. Scr. ; in c. 23. he names them opposed hy some Bishops, (Possid. ib.) 
 
 separately " o Sacerdos, o Traotator, o He changed the custom generally, (S. 
 
 Doctor." (see ab. p. 61. u. u.) St. C. Aug. Ep. 31. ad Aurel.§. 1.) The word 
 
 speaks of it again as his own, (Ep. 81. is taken more largely of any exposition 
 
 as Pontius, Lite, §. 18. p. xviii.) or an of H. Scr. (Ep. 77. init. de op. et eleem. 
 
 Episcopal oiSce (Ep. 58. §. 4.) used by §. 9. p. 239. Oxf. Tr.) and sermons being 
 
 theschismaticBishopsalso(deunit.Eocl. chiefly expositions of H. Scr. tractatores 
 
 e. 20.) Optatus [vii. 6.] says it " belongs are commentators. S. Jer. adv. Hel7. §. 
 
 to Bishops," in such sense probably, that 6. Cassiodor. PrEef de div. Lect. Sidon. 
 
 in Africa, (Possid. Vita S. Aug. c. 5. Apoll. Ep. ii. 9. (quoted hy Juret. ad 
 
 comp. S. Aug. Ep.29. §.7. Cone.Carth. Iv. Ep. 7.) and Claudian. Mamert. de 
 
 iv. can. 33.) and in certain Churches, stat. an. 1. 2. Severus Dial. i. quoted 
 
 (S. Jer. Ep. 52. ad Nepotian. §. 7.) it by Gaz. ad Cassian. Instt. v. 34, 
 
 was contrary to usage tbat a Presbyter p. 138. 
 
Bishops will have loaccountf or sins causedby their severity. \16 
 
 to this end, that I be not compelled to do what is not 
 lawful." Now however, he who has been tainted by a cer- 
 tificate, — when he has learnt from our admonitions that he 
 ought not to have done even this, and that although his hands 
 be clear and no contagion of deadly food hath polluted his 
 mouth, his conscience is polluted, — weeps, when he hears us, 
 and laments, and is now convinced that he has sinned, 
 and, misled not so much through guilt as error, gives 
 proof that henceforward he is prepared and ready. 
 
 12. If we reject the penitence of these, who have some rea- 
 sonable confidence in their own conscience, forthwith, with 
 wife and children whom they kept safe, they are hurried to 
 heresy and schism by the temptation of the devil; and it will 
 be imputed to us in the Day of Judgment, that we have not 
 cared for the wounded sheep, and yet for one wounded have 
 lost many whole ; and whereas the Lord, leaving the ninety and Cf. 
 nine that were whole, sought the one that was strayed and 15 !_ 
 wearied, and, when found. Himself carried it on His own 
 shoulders, we not only do not seek the lapsed, but even 
 drive away those that come : and whereas false prophets 
 cease not now to lay waste and rend the flock of Christ, we 
 give an opening to dogs and wolves, so that whom the deadly 
 persecution destroyed not, these we by our severity and 
 inhumanity destroy. And what will become, dearest brother, 
 
 of what the Apostle says ? / please all men in all things, 1 Cor. 
 not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that 11 i_ ' 
 they may be saved. Be ye followers of me, as I also am of 
 Christ. And again ; To the weak I became as weak, that 1 Cor. 
 1 might gain the weak. And again; Whether one viember^c^^^ 
 suffer, all the members suffer with it ; or one member i^, 26. 
 rejoice, all the members rejoice with it. 
 
 13. Different are the principles of philosophers and Stoics, 
 dearest brother, who say that all sins are alike ; and that 
 a serious man ought not easily to be moved. But wide 
 is the interval between Christians and philosophers. And 
 since the Apostle says. Beware lest any man spoil you Co\.^,e. 
 through philosophy and vain deceit, those things are to be 
 avoided which come not of the clemency of God, but spring 
 from the presumption of an over-rigid philosophy. But of Numb. 
 Moses we find it said in the Scriptures; Now the man^'^>^- 
 
126 Church absolves all seeming peniients, God the real. 
 Epist. Moses was very meek : and the Lord in His Gospel says, 
 
 LV 
 
 -Be ye merciful, as your Father also had mercy on you ; 
 
 Lute " and again, They that be whole need not a physician, but 
 
 Mftt 9 *^^y ^^"■^ ^''^ **<^*- ^^** healing-art can he practise, who 
 
 12. ' says, " I cure none but the whole, who have no need of a 
 
 physician ?" Our aid, our remedies, we should give to the 
 
 wounded. Nor should we account them dead, but rather 
 
 that they lie half-alive, whom we see wounded in the fatal 
 
 persecution ; who, if they were quite' dead, could never 
 
 afterwards become either Confessors or Martyrs. 
 
 14. But since there is in them what by subsequent penitence 
 may revive, by penitence strength is armed to faith and courage, 
 which could not be armed, if any one should fall away through 
 despair, if, harshly and cruelly separated from the Church, 
 he, should betake himself to gentile ways and the world's 
 deeds, or, rejected by the Church, should go over to heretics 
 and schismatics. Where, although he should be afterwards 
 slain for the Name, yet being placed without the Church, 
 and severed from unity and charity, he could not be crowned 
 in death. It was determined then, dearest brother, that, the 
 cases of each being examined, takers of certificates be for the 
 time admitted, that to those who have sacrificed relief should be 
 
 Ps.6, 6. given in their last moments, because in the grave there is no 
 confession, nor can any one be urged by us to penitence, 
 if the fruit of penitence is withdrawn. Should the battle 
 first come, strengthened by us, he will be found armed for 
 the battle; but should sickness press upon him before the 
 battle, he departs with the consolation of peace and com- 
 munion. 
 
 15. For we do not anticipate the judgment of the Lord 
 Who will come to judge, but that if He shedl find a sinner's 
 penitence full and entire. He will then ratify what has been 
 here determined by us. But if any has deluded us by a 
 
 Gal. 6, feigned penitence, God Who is not mocked, and Who 
 1 Sam. looketh on the heart of man, will judge of those whom we 
 16, 7. have not seen through, and the Lord will correct the sentence 
 of His servants : meanwhile, dearest brother, we ought to 
 Prov.^ remember that it is written, a brother that helpeth a brother 
 oU-vets.. shall be exalted: and that the Apostle has also said, Con- 
 f^l\^' sidering yourselves, lest ye also be tempted, hear ye one 
 
Priests of Christ to imitate tenderness qf Christ. 127 
 
 another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. Also i Cor. 
 that rebuking the proud and breaking down their arrogance^"' ^^' 
 he writes in his Epistle, Let him that thinkelh he standeth 
 take heed lest he fall. And in another place he says, Who 
 art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own 
 Master he standeth orfalleth: yea, he shall be holden up, -Rom. 
 for God is able to make him stand. John too proves that ^*' *■ 
 Jesus Christ the Lord is the Advocate and Propitiator for 
 our sins, saying, My little children, these things write Ii John 
 unto you, that ye sin not ; and if any man sin,, we have an ' ' ' 
 Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and 
 He is the propitiation for our sins. Paul also the Apostle 
 hath written in his Epistle, If while ue were yet sinners Eom. 5, 
 Christ died for us, much more, being now justified by His ®- ^" 
 Blood, we shall be saved from wrath through Him. Con- 
 sidering then His pity and clemency, we ought not to be so 
 severe and hard, nor pitiless in fostering the brethren ; but 
 we ought to mourn with them that mourn, and weep with'Rom. 
 them that weep, and, as far as we can, to raise them up ' 
 by the aid and solace of our love ; neither, on the one hand, 
 merciless and unyielding in repressing their penitence, nor, 
 on the other, relaxed and easy in hastily conceding com- 
 munion. Behold ! a wounded brother lieth maimed by the 
 adversary in battle. On the one side the devil attempts to 
 slay him whom he hath maimed ; on the other, Christ 
 exhorts, that he, whom He hath redeemed, cannot utterly 
 perish. Which of the two shall we assist.? on whose side 
 stand .? Whether shall we favour the devil that he may kill, 
 and as the Priests and Leviles in the Gospel, pass by ourLukeio, 
 brother lying half dead ? or shall we not, as priests of God^''~^^' 
 and Christ, imitating what Christ both taught and did, 
 snatch the wounded from the jaws of the adversary, that we 
 may preserve him cured for God his Judge ? 
 
 16. Nor must you think, dearest brother, that either the 
 courage of the brethren will be hereby lessened, or martyr- 
 doms fail, because penitence is conceded to the lapsed, and 
 because the hope of peace is offered to the penitent. The 
 strength of true believers remains immoveable, and with 
 those who fear and love God with all their heart, their 
 integrity holds on, firm and stedfast. For to adulterers also 
 
I'lSTenderness of Church topenitent hinder snot praise of purity 
 
 Epist. is a time for penitence allowed by us, and peace given. Yet 
 j-^ doth not the virgin-state therefore fail in the Church, nor 
 the glorious resolve of continence grow languid through 
 others' sins. The Church flourishes, crowned with so many 
 virgins, and chastity and modesty preserve the tenor of their 
 own glory, nor is the vigour of continence broken, because 
 penitence and pardon are allowed to the adulterer. It is 
 one thing to stand for pardon, another to arrive at glory: 
 Matt. 6, one thing, being cast into prison, not to go out thence, till 
 one has paid the last farthing, another to receive at once 
 the reward of faith and courage : one thing, being tortured 
 by long anguish for sins, to be long cleansed, and purged 
 by fire, another to have purged all sins by suffering : lastly, 
 one thing to wait in suspense to the Day " of Judgment for 
 
 " pendere in Diem judicii B. from 
 5 old Mss. cod. Germ. opt. notss. (al- 
 leged by P. Coustant Praef. ad S. Hil. 
 §. 229.) and Ed. Manat. Die " in the 
 Day of Judgment" F. The line over the 
 e, designating the m, is more likely to 
 have been omitted than added. 
 
 This passage is explained of suffer- 
 ing in this life by Bigalt (whose 
 general laxity, however, leaves him 
 very little claim to authority) and Ba- 
 luzius, among Roman Catholic Inter- 
 preters of S. Cyprian, by Albaspinseas 
 Obsa. ii. 12. p. 278. by Bp. Fell in our 
 Church, and by Daille (de poen. et 
 satisf. iv. 10.) The objection that the 
 language would seem hyperbolical, is 
 founded perhaps only on the laxity of 
 modem penitence, and our practical 
 ignorance of excommunication. We 
 know not also what it is to have 
 directly denied our Lord, and by that 
 act to be cut off from His body, with 
 His sentence, so often alleged by St. 
 C, ever before the eyes, " Whoso 
 denieth Me before men, Him will I 
 also deny before My Father." Yet 
 whoever knows any thing of deep con- 
 sciousness of sin, may think the expres- 
 sion " to be purged through fire" not 
 too strong for the inward consuming, 
 and torture, and drying of the bones, 
 and " fire" is used for the sufferings of 
 God's displeasure by the penitent, Ps. 
 102, 3. The words also of Siricius, 
 when distinctly speaking of perpetual 
 penitence in this life, are altogether 
 parallel to those in this place, using 
 all its metaphors (Ep. ad Himmer. art. 
 6. T. i. Cone. p. 690. quoted by Daill^ 
 from Rivetus) ** so far as they, thrust 
 
 back to their prisons (ergastulis) be- 
 wailing so heinous an offence with con- 
 tinuous lamentation, may be refined by 
 the purifying fire (purifioatorio-igne 
 decoqui) of penitence, so that indul- 
 gence may come to their relief, only at 
 the very point of death, out of mere 
 mercy, through the grace of the Com- 
 munion." The text also here quoted 
 by S. Cyprian (S. Matt. 5, 25. Luke 
 12, 58.) is by S. Augustine in the 
 same Church, and by most fathers, 
 interpreted of a prison from which they 
 should never come forth, Hell. S. 
 Ambr. in S. Luc. S. Hil. in S. Matt. 
 S. Aug. de sei-m. Dom. in monte 1. i. 
 §. 30. Theoph. in S. Luc. S. Jerome 
 in S. Matt, implies the same. Tertul- 
 lian (de anim. fin.) applies it apparently 
 to a fore-suffering of hell, Stapleton 
 Antid. Et. says that " few Catholics 
 interpret it of Purgatory." The first 
 clause " ad veniam stare" is certainly 
 most naturally interpreted of penance ; 
 (it is so used Ep. 60. $. 2. " stare 
 ad criminis veniam") the last " to 
 wait in suspense to the Day of Judg- 
 ment," is incon.sistent, at least, with 
 the modem Roman doctrine of Pur- 
 gatory, according to which souls 
 therein, from the first, know of their 
 salvation, and, when released from 
 Purgatory, ascend at once to heaven. 
 Yet it is a more aweful thought, that 
 some souls may to the very Day of 
 Judgment, throughout the intermediate 
 state, be uncertain of their doom ; yet 
 S. Ambrose (de Cain. ii. 2.) using 
 nearly the same word as St. C. " sus- 
 penditur," says, " The soul is freed 
 from the body, and yet after the end of 
 
Difference of discipline hinders not oneness of the Church. 129 
 
 the sentence of the Lord, another to be at once crowned by 
 the Lord. 
 
 17. And indeed amongst our predecessors, some of the 
 Bishops here in our province thought that peace ought not 
 to be granted to adulterers, and entirely closed against adul- 
 tery the place of penitence. They did not however withdraw 
 from the college of their fellow- Bishops, nor break the unity 
 of the Catholic Church by the inflexibihty of their harshness 
 or censure ; so that, because, by some, peace was granted to 
 adulterers, he who did not grant it should be separated from 
 the Church. But so long as the bond of concord remains, 
 and the inseparable Sacrament of the Catholic Church 
 endurelh, each Bishop orders and directs his own pro- 
 ceedings, having hereafter to give account of his intentions 
 to the Lord ". 
 
 16. But I wonder that some are so obstinate as to suppose 
 that penitence is not to be allowed to the lapsed, or to think 
 that pardon is to be denied to the penitent, when it is written. 
 Remember from whence Ihou art fallen, and repent, and do the Rev. 2, 
 Jirst works. Which surely is said to one who it is plain had^' 
 fallen, and whom the Lord exhorts to rise again by works ; 
 because it is written. Alms do deliver from death: and notTob. 4, 
 
 10, 
 
 surely from that death which the Blood of Christ hath once 
 extinguished, and from which saving Baptism and the grace 
 of our Redeemer hath freed us ; but from that which after- 
 wards creeps in by sins. In another passage also time is 
 allowed for repentance, and the Lord threatens him that 
 does not do penance : / have. He saith, many things against Eev. 2, 
 thee, because thou sufferest thy wife ° Jezebel, which calleth ~ 
 herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce My servants to 
 commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols, 
 and I gave her a space to repent of her fornication ; and 
 
 thislife, still hangs in suspense, through of the fntare, trembling oftentimes at 
 
 the uncertainty of the future Judgment, the event of the things looked-for either 
 
 So truly is there no end, where an end way, and they who have_ lived with a 
 
 is thought to be." And S. Greg. Nyss. good conscience, mistrusting what shall 
 
 (de beatitud. t. i. p. 809. quoted by be, when they see others dragged down 
 
 DaiU^) describes how, in the sight of to the fearful darkness, by an evil con- 
 
 the glories of heaven and the punish- science as by an executioner, 
 ment of hell, " the whole human race, " Ep. 59. §. 19. and not. m. ib. fin. 
 from the first creation to the consum- " Matthsei and Scholz receive «» 
 
 mation of all things, shall stand in sus- into the text, Gneshach, as probable, 
 pense (/»«•{«{•») between fear and hope 
 
 K 
 
130 Scripture exhorting to penitence, pledges its acceptance. 
 
 Epist. she will not repent of her fornication. Behold, I will cast 
 A 252 ^'^'' ^"'^ ^ ^^^^5 "^'"^'^ them, that commit adultery with her 
 
 into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds. 
 
 The Lord surely would not have exhorted these persons to 
 
 repentance, except that He promises pardon to penitents ''. 
 
 Luke And in the Gospel He saith, I say unto you, that likewise 
 
 ' ' joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more 
 
 than over ninety and nine just persons that need no repent- 
 Wisd.i, awce. For since it is written, Ood made not death, neither 
 
 1 q 
 
 hath He pleasure in the destruction of the living; therefore 
 
 He Who would have no one to perish, desireth sinners to 
 
 repent, and by repentance to return again to life. Therefore 
 
 Joel 2, also He cries aloud by Joel the prophet, and says, And now 
 
 ■ ■ thus saith the Lord your God, Turn ye even to Me tiith all 
 
 your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with 
 mourning; and rend your heart and not your garments, and 
 return unto the Lord your God, for He is gracious and 
 merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth 
 Him of the evil He hath inflicted. In the Psalms also we 
 read the judgment alike and clemency of God, at the same 
 time punishing that He may correct, and when He hath 
 Ps. 89, corrected, preserving ; / uill visit. He saith, their trnnsgres- 
 
 ■ ■ sions with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes. Never- 
 
 theless, My lovingkindness will L not utterly take from them. 
 19. The Lord also in His Gospel, shewing the compas- 
 Matt.7, sion of God the Father, says, What man is there of you, 
 whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone? or if 
 he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent ? If ye then, being 
 evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how 
 much more shall your Heavenly Father give good things to 
 them that ask Him ? Here the Lord compares a father after 
 the flesh, and the eternal and abundant compassion of God 
 the Father. Wherefore if that evil father upon earth, beino- 
 grievously offended by a sinfiil and wicked son, should he 
 afterward see the same son reformed, and, the sins of his 
 former life laid aside, restored by penitent sorrow to sober 
 and good conduct and to innocent behaviour, both rejoices 
 and welcomes him ; and receiving him, whom he had before 
 cast out, embraces him with the yearning of paternal joy: 
 
 Comp. Tert. de Poen. u. 8. p. 363. Oxf. Tr. 
 
Christians not to be curious as to the errors of those without, 13] 
 
 how much more doth that One and True Father, good, 
 merciful, and full of loving-kindness, yea. Goodness and 
 Mercy and Loving-kindness itself, rejoice over the repentance 
 of His own sons ! nor doth He threaten wrath to the penitent 
 or those that mourn and lament, but rather promises pardon 
 and forgiveness. Whence the Lord in the Gospel pronounces 
 them that mourn blessed, because he who mourns, invites Mat. i 
 mercy ; he who is froward and proud, heaps up wrath against ' 
 himself and punishment in the Judgment to come. Where- 
 fore, dearest brothei", we have determined, that they who do 
 not repent nor testify sorrow for their sins with all their 
 heart and with open profession of their grief, are to be alto- 
 gether forbidden the hope of communion and peace, if in 
 sickness and peril they begin to entreat for it ; because, not 
 repentance for sin, but the warning of impending death, 
 compels them to ask, nor does he deserve to receive solace 
 in death, who has not thought that he should die. 
 
 20. As regards the character of Novatian, dearest brother, 
 of whom you have desired word should be written you, what 
 heresy he had introduced; you should know in the first place 
 that we ought not even to be curious as to what he teaches, 
 since he teaches without the Church. Whosoever he be, 
 and whatsoever he be, he is not a Christian, who is not in the 
 Church of Christ. Although he may boast himself and in 
 lofty words proclaim his own philosophy or eloquence, he 
 who has retained neither brotherly love nor ecclesiastical 
 unity, has lost even what he had before. Unless he seem to 
 you to be a Bishop, who when a Bishop has been made in 
 the Church by sixteen fellow-Bishops, endeavours by intrigue 
 to be by deserters made an adulterous and strange Bishop : 
 and whereas there is one Church from Christ throughout the 
 whole world, divided into many members, and one Episcopate, 
 diffused throughout an harmonious multitii^de of many Bishops, 
 he, notwithstanding the tradition of God, notwithstanding 
 the unity of the Catholic Church every where compacted 
 and joined together, attempts to make a human Church, and 
 sends his new apostles through very many cities, that he 
 may establish certain recent foundations of his own in- 
 stitution : and whereas there have been already ordained, 
 through all provinces and through every city, Bishops, in 
 
 k2 
 
132 God pei'mitteth mot separation of tares from wheat. 
 
 EpisT. age venerable, in faith sound, in trials proved, in persecution 
 ' -banished, he dares to create other false bishops over them. 
 
 A 262 
 
 " As if he could either traverse the whole world with obstinate 
 perseverance in his novel attempt, or disjoin the compact 
 structure of the ecclesiastical body by the dissemination of 
 his own discord ; not knowing that schismatics are always 
 impetuous at the beginning, but are incapable of growth ; 
 nor can they augment what they have unlawfully begun, but, 
 together with their ungodly rivalry, soon fail. But he could 
 not hold the Episcopate, even had he been made Bishop 
 first, since he has fallen away from the body of his fellow- 
 Bishops and from the unity of the Church ; for the Apostle 
 admonishes us that we should bear with one another, and 
 not depart from the unity which God hath appointed, and 
 
 Eph. 4, says, Bearitig one another in love, endeavouring to keep the 
 unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. He therefore who 
 keeps neither the unity of the Spirit, nor the bond of peace, 
 and separates himself from the band of the Church and from 
 the college of priests, can retain neither the power nor the 
 honour of a Bishop, in that he would not uphold either the 
 unity or the peace of the Episcopate. 
 
 21. Moreover, what swelling of arrogance is it, what 
 forgetftilness of humility and lenity, what vaunting of his 
 own arrogance, that any dare, or think that he can do, 
 what the Lord gi-anted not even to the Apostles ; to think that 
 he can distinguish the tares from the wheat, or, as if it were 
 granted to him to carry the fan and to purge the floor, to 
 attempt to separate the chaff from the wheat ? And whereas 
 
 2 Tim. the Apostle says, But in a great house there are not only 
 vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth ; 
 he seemeth to select the vessels of gold and silver, but to 
 despise, reject, condemn, those of wood and of earth ; 
 whereas the vessels of wood are only to be burnt in the Day 
 of the Lord by the burning of the Divine conflagration, and 
 
 Ps.2, 9. those of earth are to be broken by Him to Whom the rod of 
 iron has been given. 
 
 Rev. 2, 22. Or if he sets himself up for a searcher and judge of 
 the heart and reins, let him judge in all cases alike, and 
 since he knows it is written, Behold, thou art made whole, 
 sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee ; let him 
 
Who attempt it, self-convicted of sin they impute to the Church. 1 Sii 
 
 separate the covetous and adulterous from his side and from 
 his company ; forasmuch as the case of an adulterer is much 
 more grave and worse than of the taker of a certificate, since 
 the one has sinned by compulsion, the other by choice ° ; the 
 one, thinking it enough for him that he sacrificed not, has 
 been deceived through error, the other a violator of another's 
 bed, or entering a brothel, into the sewers and miry quag- 
 mires of the rabble, has by detestable filthiness polluted a 
 sanctified body and the temple of God, as the Apostle says. 
 Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but^^or.e, 
 he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own 
 body. To which very persons, however, penitence is con- 
 ceded, and hope, through sorrow and making amends, is 
 left, as the same Apostle says, I fear lest when I come io^Cor. 
 you, T shall bewail many which have sinned already, and ' 
 have not repented of the uncleannesses and fornications 
 and lasciviousnesses which they have committed. 
 
 23. Nor let the new heretics flatter themselves in this, 
 that they say they do not communicate with idolaters ; 
 whereas there are amongst them both adulterers and covet- 
 ous', who are held convicted in the guilt of idolatry, ac- 
 cording to the Apostle, who says. For know this and under- Eph. 5, 
 stand, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor covetous 
 man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the king- 
 dom of Christ and of God. And again. Mortify therefore (^o\. 3, 
 your members which are upon the earth, putting off forni- 
 cation, uncleanness, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, 
 which are idolatry, for which things^ sake the wrath of God 
 Cometh. For since our bodies are the members of Christ, 
 and we are each of us the temple of God, whoso by adultery 
 violates the temple of God, violates God ; and who in com- 
 mitting sin does the will of the devil, serves dfemons and 
 idols. For neither do evil deeds come of the Holy Spirit, 
 but from the instigation of the adversary ; and concu- 
 piscences, bom of the unclean spirit, drive men to act against 
 God and to serve the devil. So it comes to pass, that if 
 they say one is polluted by another's sin, and if by their own 
 assertion they contend that the idolatry of a delinquent 
 
 ' Tert. de Pudio. fin. ^ See above, p. 111. note m. on Ep. 52, 
 
1 34 To call to penitence and refuse its fruits, a mockery. 
 
 Epist. passes on to another not delinquent ; they cannot, according 
 
 ■ „ " to their own words, be excused from the crime of idolatry, 
 since it is plain from Apostolic proof that adulterers and 
 covetous, with whom they communicate, are idolaters. But 
 with us, according to our faith, and the express mle of 
 divine teaching, the principle of truth agrees, that every one 
 is bound by his own sin, and that one cannot be made 
 
 Ezek. guilty for another, since the Lord forewarns and says, The 
 
 ' ' righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the 
 
 wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him. And again, 
 
 2 Kings The fathers shall not die for the children, nor the children 
 ' ' die for the fathers ; every man shall die for his own sin. 
 We then, reading and holding this, think that no one should 
 be debarred the fruit of satisfaction or the hope of peace ; 
 knowing, according to the faithfulness of the divine 
 Scriptures, God Himself being the Author and exhorting 
 thereto, both that sinners are brought back to repentance, 
 and that pardon and forgiveness are not to be denied to the 
 penitent. 
 
 24. O mockery of a deluded brotherhood ! O trea- 
 cherous deception of wretched and bewildered mourners ! 
 ineffectual and vain tradition of heretical institution ! to 
 exhort to penitence for amends, and to take away from the 
 amends all healing power ; to say to our brethrep, ' lament 
 
 loperariand shed tears and groan day and night, and do' abundant 
 and continual deeds of mercy for washing away and purging 
 thy sin, but after all these thou shalt die without the Church : 
 whatsoever things pertain to peace, thou shalt do, but none 
 of the peace which thou askest shalt thou obtain.' Who 
 would not forthwith perish ? who would not through very 
 desperation fall away ? who would not divert his mind from 
 all purpose of sorrowing.? Thinkest thou a husbandman 
 could labour, if thou shouldest say, ' Till the field with all 
 the skill of husbandry ; attend diligently to its culture ; but 
 thou shalt reap no harvest, thou shalt press no vintage, thou 
 shalt receive no fruit from thy olive-yard, thou shalt gather 
 no apples from the trees ?' Or if persuading one to the 
 ownership and employment of vessels, thou shouldest say to 
 him, ' Brother, buy timber from the best woods ; lay down 
 the keel of very strong and choice oak ; spend largely on 
 
The fruits to be given, but awaiting the sentence of God. 1 35 
 
 rudder, cordage, sails, that the ship be framed and furnished ; 
 but when thou hast done all this, thou shalt derive no 
 benefit from its employment and its foyages ?' It is to shut 
 up and cut off the passage of grief and the way of repentance ; 
 so that whereas in all the Scriptures the Lord God encourages 
 those that return to Him and are penitent, by our hardness 
 and cruelty in intercepting the fruit of repentance, repentance 
 itself is taken away. But if we find that no one should be pro- 
 hibited from doing penance, and that to those who entreat and 
 implore the mercy of the Lord, according as He is merciful 
 and of tender pity, peace may be granted by His priests ; 
 the groaning of the sorrowers must, be allowed, and the fruit 
 of repentance not denied to them that mourn. And because 
 there is no confession in the grave, nor can the course ofps. 6, 6. 
 confession take place there ; they, who from their whole 
 heart repent and entreat, ought to be received within the 
 Church, and in it be reserved for the Lord, Who when He 
 shall come to His Church, will surely judge of those whom 
 He shall find within it. But apostates and deserters, or 
 adversaries and enemies, and dividers of the Church of 
 Christ, even if without the Church they have been slain forComp. 
 His Name, cannot, according to the Apostle, be admitted to ^3 g' 
 the peace of the Church, since they have maintained neither 
 the unity of the Sjdrit nor of the Church. 
 
 25. These few things out of many, dearest brother, I have 
 for the present briefly run over according to my ability, in 
 order that I might satisfy your wishes, and might join you 
 more and more to the fellowship of our College and Body. 
 But if you should have opportunity and means of coming to 
 us, we shall be able to confer further together, and to discuss 
 more fully and more at large, what may make for a salutary 
 concord. 
 
 I bid yon, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LVL 
 
 Cyprian to Fortunatim, Ahymnrms, Optatus, Privatian, 
 Donatulus, and Felix, his brethren, greeting. 
 
 Ye have written me word, dearest brethren, that when ye 
 were in the city of Capsain order to the ordination of a Bishop, 
 
136 Case of penitents, who had denied under exiremest suffering, 
 
 Epist. Superius, our brother and colleague, laid before you, that 
 ^ gg^ Ninus, Clementianus, Florus, our brethren, who had been 
 before seized in the persecution, and having confessed the 
 Name of the Lord, had overcome the violence of the 
 magistracy and the onset of the infuriated populace, had 
 afterwards, when racked by severe tortures before the Pro- 
 consul, been subdued by the vehemence of the tortures, and 
 by protracted rackings, had fallen from the degree of glory, 
 to which, with full constancy of faith, they were approaching; 
 yet that, after this grievous fall sustained not willingly but 
 of necessity, they had not for these three years ceased from 
 doing penance. Concerning whom ye have thought fit to 
 consult, whether it were now right to admit them to com- 
 munion. And indeed as regards my own opinion, I think 
 that the mercy of the Lord will not be wanting to these, who 
 are known to have stood in the battle, confessed the Name 
 of the Lord, overcome the violence of the magistracy and 
 the onset of the raging populace by the resoluteness of 
 immoveable faith, suffered imprisonment long, amidst the 
 threats of the Proconsul, and the fury of the surrounding 
 populace, withstood the tortures which mangled and racked 
 them : so that what at the last is found subdued by the 
 infirmity of the flesh, may be relieved by the excuse of 
 preceding deserts ; and it may be enough for such to have 
 lost glory, yet that we ought not to close against them the 
 place of pardon also, and deprive them of fatherly com- 
 passion and our communion; to whom we think it may 
 suffice, for entreating the clemency of the Lord, that for 
 three years, as ye write, they have sorrowed continually and 
 mournfully with the deepest penitential lamentation. I 
 certainly do not think that peace is incautiously and rashly 
 entrusted to those, who, we see, by the fortitude of their 
 warfare, were not before wanting in the battle, and who, 
 should the conflict be hereafter renewed, may win back their 
 lost glory. For since it was determined in council that in 
 peril of sickness, relief should be given and peace granted 
 to the penitent, they surely ought to have precedence in 
 obtaining peace, who, we see, have not fallen through in- 
 firmity of mind, but who having engaged in the battle and being 
 wounded, have been unable, through weakness of the flesh, 
 
St C. awaits cojifirmation of his judgment by his Colleagues. 137 
 
 to uphold the crown of their confession ; especially since 
 when they desired to die they were not allowed to be slain, 
 but tortures ceased not to rack their wearied frames, until at 
 last they might — not overcome faith, which is unconquered, 
 but wear out the flesh, which is weak. However, since ye 
 have written that I should discuss this same matter very 
 fully with several of my Colleagues, and a thing of such 
 moment demands greater and more earnest consideration 
 from a conference of many, and since now almost all, in the 
 beginning of the Paschal solemnities, are at home with the 
 brethren ; as soon as they have fulfilled the celebration of 
 the solemnities among their people, and have begun to resort 
 to me, I will discuss the matter more fully with each, so that 
 a positive resolution on the question you have proposed 
 may be determined by us and sent to you in writing, 
 having been duly weighed by the advice of many Pre- 
 lates. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LVII. 
 
 Cyprian, Liberalis, Galdonius, Nicomedes, C(Ecilius, Junius, 
 Marrutius, Felix, Successus, Faustinus, Fortunatus, 
 Victor, Saturninus, another Saturninus, Rogatian, Tertul- 
 lus, Lucianus, Sattiiis, Secundinus, another Saturninus, 
 Eutyches, Amplus, another Saturninus, Aurelius, Priscus, 
 Herculaneus, Victoricics, Quintus, Honoratus, Manthaneus, 
 Hortensianus, Verianus, Iambus, Donatus, Pomponius, 
 Polycarpws, Demetrius, another Bonatus, Privatianus, 
 another Fortunatus, Mogatus, and Munnulus, to Cornelius, 
 our brother, greeting. 
 
 1. We had determined some time ago, dearest brother, 
 having advised with one another, that they who in the fierce 
 warfare of the persecution had been overthrown by the 
 adversary and had fallen, and had defiled themselves by 
 forbidden sacrifices, should do fiill penance for a long while, 
 and if danger of sickness should press hard upon them, they 
 should receive peace at the very point of death. For it was 
 not right, nor did the compassion of The Father and Divine 
 
138 Communion given to penitent lapsed, to arm for coming conflict. 
 
 Epist. clemency permit that the Church should be closed against 
 ^ g^^ - ' those that knocked, and the aid of the hope of salvation be 
 denied to them that grieved and entreated, so that in their 
 departure from the world they should be sent to the Lord 
 without communion and peace ; forasmuch as He Himself, 
 Matt. Who gave the law, has permitted, that things hound .in earth 
 ' ' should be bound also in heaven; and that things might be 
 loosed iheve, which were here first loosed in the Church. But 
 since we see the day of another persecution has again begun 
 to draw near, and we are warned by frequent and continual 
 foreshewings *, that we should be armed and prepared for 
 the conflict which the enemy proclaims ; that we should 
 also by our exhortations prepare the people, by Divine 
 vouchsafement committed to us, and should collect together 
 within the Lord's camp all and every soldier of Christ, who 
 desire arms and are eager for battle — necessity then com- 
 pelling, we have determined that peace is to be granted to 
 those who have not departed from the Church of the Lord, 
 but from the first day of their fall have not ceased to do 
 penance and to lament and to entreat the Lord, and that 
 they ought to be armed and accoutred for the impending 
 battle. For we must obey adequate foreshewings and 
 warnings, that so the sheep be not abandoned in peril by 
 the shepherds,, but the whole flock collected together, and 
 the army of the Lord armed for the struggle of heavenly 
 warfare. For well was it, so that relief was given to the 
 sick in their last moments, to allow the grief of penitence 
 to be protracted, while quiet and tranquillity yet continued, 
 which admitted of our long postponing the tears of the penitent, 
 and giving a late relief in sickness to the dying. But now 
 peace is necessary not for the sick but for the strong ; not to 
 the dying but the living must we grant communion; so as 
 not to leave unarmed and naked, whom we rouse and exhort 
 to battle, but fortify them with the protection of the Body 
 and Blood of Christ : and since the Eucharist is ordained 
 for this, that It may be a safeguard to them that receive It, 
 those whom we would have safe against the adversary, we 
 must arm with the defence of the fiilncss of the Lord. For how 
 
 E Ostenxionibus, as in the close of the i. e. in visions, see ab. Ep. xi. p. 25. u. 
 Ep., " Plvinitus frequentur oslenditur," f. p. 27. n. k. 
 
Not to be withheld, because sought by some in hypocrisy. 139 
 
 do We teach or provoke them to shed their blood in con- 
 fession of the Name, if, when about to engage, we deny 
 them the Blood of Christ ? or how do we make them fit for 
 the cup of martyrdom, if we do not first by the right of 
 communion admit them to drink the Cup of the Lord in the 
 Church ? 
 
 2. A difference ought to be made, dearest brother, between 
 those who have either apostatized, and, having returned 
 to the world which they had renounced, live as heathens, 
 or having deserted to heretics, daily take up parricidal arms 
 against the Church, and those who departing not from the 
 threshold of the Church, and continually and sorrowfully 
 imploring the consolations of God the Father, profess that 
 they are now prepared for battle, to stand bravely and fight 
 for the Name of their Lord and for their own salvation. 
 At such a time as this, we grant peace not to sleepers, but 
 to men on their watch ; we grant peace not amid pleasures, 
 but in arms ; we grant peace not for quiet, but for battle. 
 If as we hear of them and desire and believe, they shall 
 stand bravely, and together with us shall prostrate the 
 adversary in conflict, it will not repent us that we have 
 granted peace to men so strong, nay it will be the especial 
 honour and glory of our Episcopate, to have given peace to 
 Martyrs; so that we who, as priests,, daily celebrate the 
 Sacri£ces of God, shall prepare oblations and victims for 
 Him. 
 
 3. But if (which may the Lord avert from our brethren!) 
 any one of the lapsed should deceive, so as craftily to 
 ask for peace, and at the time of impending battle receive 
 communion, not purposing to fight, he deceives and misleads 
 himself; concealing one thing in his heart, and uttering 
 another with his mouth. We, as far as it is allowed us both 
 to behold and judge, behold the face of each ; we cannot 
 search the heart and see through the mind. Of these 
 judgeth the Searcher and Discerner of hidden things. Who 
 will soon come, and will judge of the secrets and hidden 
 things of the heart. But the evil ought not to be a hindrance 
 to the good ; rather the evil should be aided by the good. 
 Nor should peace therefore be denied to those about to 
 suffer martyrdom, because there are some who will deny';' Christ. 
 
140 Peril of negligence in the Church amid great peril. 
 
 Epist. since for this cause peace should be given to all about to 
 — — -^ engage, lest through our ignorance he be the first to be 
 
 passed over, who is, in the conflict, to be crowned. 
 • as tis 4. Nor let any one say, that he who takelh up^ martyrdom, 
 Luke 9 ^® baptized in his own blood ; and that peace from the 
 23. ' Bishop is not necessary for him, who will attain peace in his 
 own glory, and receive a greater reward from the favour of 
 the Lord. First, he cannot be fit for martyrdom, who is not 
 armed by the Church for battle ; and his courage fails, 
 which the Eucharist, received, lifteth not up, and kindleth 
 Matt. not. For the Lord in His Gospel saith. But when they 
 10, 19. deliver you up, take no thought what ye shall speak ; for it 
 shall be given you in that hour what ye shall speak. For it 
 is not ye that speak, hut the Spirit of your Father Which 
 speaketh in you. But since He saith, that the Spirit of the 
 Father speaketh in those that are delivered up, and that are 
 appointed to confess His Name, how can he be found pre- 
 pared or fit for confession, who has not first, by receiving 
 peace, received the Spirit of the Father, Who, strengthening 
 His servants. Himself speaketh and confesseth in us } Then, 
 if one, leaving all he hath, shall flee, and, while he is in 
 lurking-places and solitudes, shall by chance fall among 
 robbers, or shall die in a fever or through exhaustion : will 
 it not be imputed to us that so good a soldier, who left all 
 he had, and disregarding house, and parents, and children, 
 chose rather to follow His Lord, departed without peace and 
 without communion ? Will not slothful negligence or cruel 
 harshness be ascribed to us in the Day of Judgment; that we, 
 shepherds, would neither in peace heal the sheep committed 
 and entrusted to us, nor in battle arm them } Would not that 
 be brought heavily against us by the Lord, which by His 
 Ezek. Prophet He crieth out, saying. Ye eat the milk, and ye 
 34, 3-6. clothe you with the wool, ye kill them, that are fed; 
 but ye feed not my flock. The weak have ye not strength- 
 ened, neither have ye healed that which was sick, 
 neither have ye comforted that which was broken, neither 
 have ye brought again that which strayed, neither have ye 
 sought that which was lost ; and that which was strong ye 
 wore out with labour : and My sheep were scattered, because 
 there was no shepherd, and they became meat to all the 
 
The soldiers ofXt to he gathered in one, when confiict coming. 141 
 
 beasts qf the field, and none did search after them, or 
 bring them back. Therefore thus saith the Lord; Behold,Szei. 
 lam against the shepherds, and I will require My sheep at\\\ ^"' 
 their hands, and cause them to cease from feeding My 
 sheep ; neither shall they feed them any more, and I will 
 deliver My sheep from their mnuth, and I will feed them 
 with judgment. Lest therefore the sheep cominitted to us 
 by the Lord should be demanded back out of our mouth, 
 with which we deny peace, with which we manifest against 
 them rather the harshness of human cruelty than Divine 
 and Fatherly clemency ; it hath seemed good to us, the Holy 
 Spirit suggesting, and the Lord by many and plain visions 
 admonishing, since the enemy is foretold and shewn to be now 
 close upon us, to gather the soldiers of Christ within the 
 camp, and having examined the case of each, to grant peace 
 to the fallen', yea, rather, to supply arms to those about to ' lapsis. 
 fight. Which we trust will be approved also by you in 
 contemplation of the mercy of The Father. But if there 
 shall be found any one of our Colleagues, who, when the 
 struggle is at hand, thinks that peace is not to be granted to 
 brethren and sisters, he will give account to the Lord in the 
 Day of Judgment of his own unseasonable severity or 
 inhuman rigour. We, as suited our faith and chaiity and 
 solicitude, have put forward those things whereof we were 
 conscious, that the day of strife has drawn near, that a 
 violent enemy will soon rise up against us, that a battle, 
 not such as it was, but much more severe and vehement"", is 
 approaching. This is frequently manifested to us by God ; 
 of this the providence and mercy of the Lord often forewarns 
 us, of Whose aid and compassion we, who trust in Him, 
 may be secure : for He Who in peace foretelleth the coming 
 battle to His soldiers, will, when warring, give them victory 
 in the conflict. 
 
 We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 h Cornelius received his martyrdom phesying, 1 Cor. 12, 10. St. C. was 
 
 in it ; else the persecution by Gallus forewarned of the persecution and its 
 
 was not so fierce as the Deeian ; but fierceness, not of the relative degree 
 
 Bp. Fell notices, that the gift of inter- of it. 
 preting was difiierent from that of pro- 
 
EPIST. 
 
 LVIII. 
 A. 252. 
 
 1 42 Thoughts ofXt. and His words must be our only thoughts inperil. 
 
 EPISTLE LVIII. 
 
 Cyprian to the people assembled at Thibaris ', greeting. 
 
 1 . I had thought, dearest brethren, and earnestly wished, if 
 the posture of affairs and the condition of the times allowed, 
 in accordance with your repeated desires, to have come to 
 you in person, and being present among you, by my exhorta- 
 tion, poor as it is, to strengthen the brotherhood. But since 
 I am detained by affairs so urgent, as to put it out of my 
 power to make a distant excursion hence, or long to be 
 absent from the people over whom by the favour of God I 
 preside, I send meanwhile this lipistle to you in my stead. 
 For since, by the vouchsafement of the Lord instructing 
 me, I am frequently impelled and warned, I ought to bring 
 to your conscience also the anxious warning given to me. 
 For ye ought to know and believe, and hold for certain, that 
 the day of trouble has begun to impend over our heads'', and 
 that the setting of the world and the time of Antichrist 
 approaches, so that we must all stand ready for battle, nor 
 think of any thing but the glory of life eternal, and the 
 crown of confessing the Lord, nor think that the things 
 which are coming are such as those which have passed. 
 A more severe and fiercer struggle now hangs over us, 
 to which the soldiers of Christ must prepare themselves by 
 faith untainted, and by sturdy courage; considering that 
 they therefore daily drink the Cup of the Blood of Christ, 
 that they too may be able to shed their blood for Christ. 
 For this is to desire to be found with Christ, to imitate what 
 Christ both taught and did; as John the Apostle saith, 
 1 John He that saith he abideth in Christ, ought himself also so to 
 ' ' walk, even as He walked. The blessed Apostle Paul also 
 
 Kom. 8, exhorteth and teacheth, saying, fVe are children, and if 
 16. 17. 
 
 ■ In the Coll. Carth. the Catholic intimations also of his coming, although 
 and Donatist Bishops of Thibaris are " the times and seasons" were hidden 
 named among the Bishops of the Pro- from the Apostles as well as the Pro- 
 vince Byzacium. phets of the O. T. and even from 
 
 ■' All persecutions for the Name of the Son as man. On the expectation 
 
 Christ being heralds and types of the of Antichrist and the end of the world, 
 
 times of Antichrist, and hound up with see Sermons on Antichrist, Tracts, 
 
 it, intimations of a persecution were No. 83. 
 
Suffering for Christ unites us, as the older saints, to love of God, 1 43 
 
 children of God, then heirs of God, and joint-heirs with 
 Christ, if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may also 
 be glorified together. 
 
 2. All which things must now be considered by us, that no 
 one may desire aught of the world, now perishing, but may 
 follow Christ, Who both liveth for ever, and quickeneth His 
 servants settled in the faith of His Name. For the time is 
 at hand, most dearly beloved brethren, which our Lord long 
 since foretold and taught would come, saying. The time 36hn\6, 
 cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth ^~^' 
 God service. And these things they will do unto you, 
 because they have not knovm the Father, nor Me. But 
 these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, 
 ye may remember that I told you of them. Nor should any 
 one wonder that we are harassed with continual persecutions, 
 and are frequently hemmed in by harrowing pressure, since 
 the Lord has before foretold that these things would be in 
 the last times, and has prepared us for the warfare by the 
 teaching and encouragement of His own words ; Peter also. 
 His Apostle, hath taught, that persecutions take place to the 
 end that we be proved, and we too, after the example of the 
 righteous who went before, be, by death and suffering, united 
 to the love of God. For he has written in his Epistle, 
 saying, Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fery iPet.4, 
 trial which is to try you, lest ye fall off as though some ~ 
 strange thing happened unto you ; but as often as ye partake 
 in Chrisfs sufferings, rejoice in all things, that, when His 
 glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding 
 joy. If ye be reproached for the Name of Christ, happy are 
 ye; for the Name of the Majesty and Power of the Lord 
 resteth upon. you: which on their part is blasphemed, but on 
 our part is glorified. But the Apostles taught us those 
 things which themselves also learnt from the Lord's precepts 
 and the commands of God, our Lord Himself namely 
 strengthening us, and saying. There is no man that f^o,th^^^, 
 Iqft house, or land, or parents, or brethren, or sisters, or 
 wife, or children, for the kingdom of Qod's sake, who shall 
 not receive sevenfold^ more in this present time, and in the 
 
 1 septies, Test. iii. 16. de Exh. and so late as Greg. ix. Ep. ad Germ. 
 Mart. §. 12. D. and others ap. Scholz. ap. Kaynald, A. 1232. §. 51. B. 
 
144 Xtians to awaitani/sufferinff, since Xt Who calleth, sufferedall. 
 
 Epist. world to come life everlasting. And again He says, Blessed 
 
 'are ye when men shall hate you, and shall separate you 
 
 leaked, from their company, and shall cast you out, and shall 
 22. 23. reproach your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake. 
 Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy ; for, behold, your 
 reward is great in Heaven. The Lord would have us 
 rejoice in persecutions and leap for joy, because when 
 persecutions come, then the crowns of faith are given, then 
 the soldiers of God are proved, then the heavens are opened 
 to Martyrs. 
 
 3. For we have not so given in our names for warfare™, as 
 to think only of peace, and decline and refuse warfare, since 
 our Lord, the pattern of humility endurance and suffering, 
 first walked in the same warfare, that so what He taught 
 should be done. He should first do, and what He exhorteth 
 to suffer, Himself should first suffer for us. Let it be 
 ever before your eyes, most beloved brethren, that He, Who 
 Alone hath received all judgment from the Father, and Who 
 will hereafter come to judge, hath already published the 
 sentence of His Judgment and future cognizance, fore- 
 Mat, lo, warning and testifying, that He will corf ess those before His 
 32.33. patf^gr who corf ess Him, and will deny those who deny 
 
 Him. If we could escape death, we might rightly fear 
 death. But since it must needs be that one subject to death 
 should die, we should embrace the occasion offered by 
 Divine promise and favour, and accomplish the ending 
 of life with the reward of immortality, nor fear to be slain, 
 who know that, when slain, we are crowned. 
 
 4. Nor let any one, most beloved brethren, when he shall 
 behold our people put to flight and dispersed through fear of 
 persecution, be troubled, because he does not see the 
 brotherhood assembled, nor hear Bishops instructing ". All 
 cannot be then together, who may not slay, but who must be 
 slain". Wheresoever in those days each of the brethren 
 shall be separated for a while, through the necessities of the 
 times, in body not in spirit, fi-om the flock, let him not be 
 
 "• before Baptism, see S. Aug. Conf. " Tert. Apol. c. 37. p. 79. Oxf. Tr. 
 
 ix. 6. and note b. Oxf. Tr. Luoif. Cal. de Moriendo pro Dei Fil. 
 
 " tractantes, see ab. p. 124. not. z. ap. B. 
 on Ep. 66. 
 
Enough, that all suffering borne for Christ is witriessedby Christ. 1 45 
 
 shaken at the terrors of that flight, nor, when withdrawing 
 and hiding himself, be alarmed at the solitude of a desert. 
 He is not alone, to whom Christ is a companion in flight ■■. 
 He is not alone, who keeping the temple of God, wheresoever i Cor.3, 
 he be, is not without God. And if, when flying in solitude 
 and on the mountains, a robber assault, wild beasts attack, 
 hunger or thirst or cold afflict him % or, when hastening over 
 the sea in hurried voyage, tempest and storm overwhelm him, 
 Christ every where beholdeth His own soldier fighting, and 
 to him that dieth in persecution for the honour of His Name 
 He giveth the reward which He has promised that He will 
 give in the resurrection. Nor is the glory of martyrdom less, Luke 
 that he has not perished publicly, and among numbers, when ^*> ^*- 
 the cause of his perishing is that he perishes for Christ. 
 Sufficient for a testimony of his martyrdom is That Witness, 
 Who proveth Martyrs and crowneth them. 
 
 5. Let us imitate, dearest brethren, righteous Abel, who 
 initiated martyrdoms', being first slain for righteousness' 
 sake. Let us imitate Abraham the friend of God, who 
 hesitated not to ofier up his son as a sacrifice • with his own 
 hands, obeying God with a devoted faith. Let us imitate 
 the three children, Ananias, Azarias, and Misahel, who, 
 neither terrified by reason of their youth, nor broken by 
 captivity, when Judaea was conquered and Jerusalem taken, 
 by the power of faith overcame the king in his own kingdom, 
 who, when commanded to worship the image which Nebu- 
 chadnezzar the king had made, proved themselves stronger 
 than both the menaces of the king and than the flames, 
 proclaiming and testifying their faith by these words; (?Dan. 3, 
 king Nebuchadnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee in l^— 18. 
 this matter. For the God Whom we serve is able to deliver 
 us from the burning fiery furnace, and He will deliver us 
 out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto 
 thee, that we do not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden 
 image which thou hast set up. They believed that they 
 
 P Quoted by Fulg. ad Thrasim. ii. robbers, and wild beasts ?" B. add Poss. 
 
 17. B. Vit. Aug. 0. 28. 
 
 q Many did so die in persecutions. ' De bon. pat. §. 5. p. 355. Oxf. Tr. 
 
 Kuf. vi. 31. " Why should I mention S. Chrys. Horn. 8. adv. Jud. §. 8. t. i. 
 
 what vast multitudes, wandering in p. 686. Prosper de Prom, et Freed. Dei 
 
 deserts and in mountains, were de- i. 6. B. 
 stroyed by hunger, thirst, cold, fatigue, 
 
146 WordsS^deedsofmartyrsgivenSfcroimedthroughtheHoly Ghost. 
 
 Epist. could escape according to faith, but they added, and if not, 
 ^ ' that the king should know that they could even die for the 
 God Whom they worshipped. For this is the strength of 
 virtue and faith, to believe and to know that God can deliver 
 from present death, and yet not to fear death, nor to yield ; 
 that faith may be proved the more mightily. The nndefiled 
 and unconquerable might of the Holy Spirit burst forth from 
 their mouth, that the words which the Lord spake in His 
 Mat.10, Gospel may be found true; But when they shall seize you, 
 ' take no thought what ye shall speak: for it shall be given 
 you in that hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that 
 speak, hut the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you. 
 He said, that what we may speak and answer is given to us 
 in that hour, and supplied by Divine power, and that it is 
 not we who then speak, but the Spirit of God the Father ; 
 Who, since He neither departs nor is divided from them that 
 confess, Himself both speaketh and is crowned in us. So 
 also Daniel, when called upon to adore the idol Bel 
 whom the people and king then worshipped, in asserting the 
 honour of his God, broke forth with the full freedom of faith, 
 Bel 4. saying, / worship nothing hut the Lwd my God, Who hath 
 14 4 °' created the heaven and the earth. 
 
 ixx. 6. What of the severe tortures of the blessed Martyrs in 
 
 ' see de the Maccabees ', and the manifold penalties of the seven 
 Man.^ brethren, and the mother comforting her children in punish- 
 i;- 11- ment, and herself too dying with her children ? do they not 
 afford proofs of a mighty virtue and faith, and by their 
 sufferings exhort us to the triumph of martyrdom ? What of 
 the Prophets, whom the Holy Spirit inspired with a fore- 
 knowledge of the future ? What of the Apostles, whom the 
 Lord chose ? Do not these righteous slain, teach us also to 
 die for righteousness' sake ? The Nativity of Christ corn- 
 Matt. 2, menced forthwith with the martyrdom of infants, so that they 
 who were two years old and under were put to death for 
 His Name's sake. An age not yet capable of conflict, proved 
 fit for a crown. That it might appear that they are innocent 
 who are put to death for the sake of Christ, innocent infancy 
 was slain for His Name's sake. It was shewn that no one is 
 free fi'om the perils of persecution, when even such accom- 
 plished martyrdom. 
 
Xtians, a.i servants, sufferjhr the Son Who sufferedto make us sons. 147 
 
 7. How grave a charge then must it be against a 
 Christian man, that the sei-vant should be unwilling to suffer, 
 when his Lord has before suffered : and that we should be 
 unwilling to suffer for our sins, when He, Who had no sin 
 of His own, suffered for us ? The Son of God suffered that 
 He might make us sons of God ; and the son of man is not 
 wUUng to suffer, that he may continue a son of God. If we 
 labour under the hatred of the world, Christ first endured the 
 hatred of the world. If we are exposed to contumely in this 
 world, if to exile, to torment, the Creator and Lord of the 
 world experienced still heavier things, Who also admonisheth 
 
 us, saying. If the world hate you, remember that it hated Me John is, 
 before you. If ye were of the world, the world would love ^^"^"^ 
 his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have 
 chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. 
 Mememher the word that I said unto you ; The servant is 
 not greater than his Lord. If they have persecuted Me, they 
 will also persecute you. Whatever our Lord and God 
 taught. He also did ; that the disciple might have no excuse, 
 who learns and does not. 
 
 8. Nor let any one of you, dearest brethren, be so alarmed 
 by the dread of the persecution at hand, or at the now im- 
 pending advent of Antichrist, as not to be found armed for 
 all things by the Evangelical exhortations, and by heavenly 
 precepts and warnings. Antichrist cometb; but upon him 
 Cometh also Christ. The enemy wastes and rages, but im- 
 mediately also the Lord followeth to avenge our sufferings 
 and our wounds. The adversary is wroth and threatens, but 
 there is One Who can firee fi-om his hands. He is to be 
 dreaded, Whose wrath no one can elude. Himself forewarning 
 
 and saying. Fear not them which kill the body, but are not Ma.t,iQ, 
 able to kill the soul: but rather fear Him Which is able^^' 
 to destroy both body and soul in hell. And again, He thatSokaiz, 
 loveth his life shall lose it, and he that hateth his life in this ' 
 world, shall keep it unto life eternal. And in the Revelation 
 He instructs and forewarns, saying, If any man worship fi^eEev.i4, 
 beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead ~ 
 or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine qf the wrath 
 of God mixed in the cup of His indignation, and he shall 
 be tormented withjire and brirmtone in the presence qf the 
 
 1,2 
 
148 Struggles for Christ are in the very presence of God. 
 
 Epist. holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb; and the 
 ^ ggg " smoke of their torment shall ascend up for ever and ever, 
 
 and they shall have no rest day nor night, who worship the 
 
 beast and his image. 
 
 9. Men are trained and prepared for secular contests, and 
 they account it a great mark of honour, if they happen to be 
 crowned in the sight of the people and the presence of the 
 emperor. Behold a sublime and mighty contest, glorious 
 with the prize of a heavenly crown, in which God beholds 
 us contending : and extending His vision over those whom 
 He hath vouchsafed to make sons, He delighteth in behold- 
 ing our struggle. God beholds us fighting and engaging in 
 the conflict of faith; His angels behold us. Christ also 
 beholds us. How great the dignity of glory, how great the 
 happiness, to engage in the Presence of God, and to be 
 crowned by Christ our Judge ! 
 
 10. Let us arm ourselves, most beloved brethren, with all 
 our might, and be prepared for the contest with minds un- 
 defiled, with faith entire, with devoted courage. Let the 
 camp of God go forth to the battle which is denounced 
 against us. Let those yet whole arm themselves, lest they 
 lose the benefit of having lately stood. Let the fallen too 
 arm, that even the fallen recover what he has lost. Let 
 honour incite those that have stood, grief the fallen, to the 
 battle. The blessed Apostle Paul teaches us to arm and 
 
 Eph. 6, prepare, saying, We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but 
 ~^'' against powers, and the rulers of this world and this dark- 
 ness, against spirits of wickedness in high places. Where- 
 fore put on the whole armour', that ye may be able to with- 
 stand in the most evil day ; that when ye have done all, ye 
 may stand, having your loins girt about with truth, and 
 having on the breastplate of righteousness, and your feet 
 shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace, taking the 
 shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the 
 fiery darts of the devil, and take the helmet of salvation, and 
 the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. Let us 
 take these arms, let us fortify ourselves with these spiritual 
 and heavenly safeguards, that in the most evil day we may 
 
 ' Tota aima. Dei is omitted in the also omits it ; he has universitatem 
 •old Mas. [B.] Ambrosiaster ad loo. armorum. 
 
Armour and hopes of martyrs. 149 
 
 be able to resist and hold out against the threats of the devil. 
 Let us put on the breastplate of righteousness, that our breast 
 may be fortified and safe against the darts of the enemy. 
 Let our feet be shod and armed with the discipUne of the 
 Gospel ; that when the serpent shall begin to be trodden on 
 by us and bruised, he may have no power to bite and over- 
 throw us. Let us boldly bear the shield of faith, under whose 
 shelter every dart of the enemy may be quenched. Let us 
 receive also for a covering of our heads the helmet of salva- 
 tion, that our ears may be fortified, that they hear not the 
 savage edicts : our eyes, that they behold not the detestable 
 images; our forehead, that the seal' of God be preserved 
 entire : our mouth fortified, that the victorious tongue may 
 confess its Lord Christ. Let us also arm the right hand" 
 with the sword of the Spirit, that we may boldly reject the 
 deadly sacrifices, and mindful of the Eucharist, the hand 
 which has received the Lord's Body, may embrace the Lord 
 Himself, from Him to receive hereafter the reward of heavenly 
 crowns. 
 
 11. Oh, what and how great will that day be, most beloved 
 brethren, in which the Lord shall begin to reckon up His 
 people, and by the searching of His divine knowledge to dis- 
 tinguish the merits of each, to send the guilty to hell, and to 
 kindle on our persecutors the perpetual burning of penal fire, 
 but to dispense to us the reward of our faith and devotion ! 
 What will be the glory, and how great the joy, to be admitted 
 to see ,God ; to be so honoured as, with Christ thy Lord God, 
 to receive the joys of eternal salvation and light ! To greet 
 Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the Patriarchs, 
 and Prophets, and Apostles, and Martyrs ; with the righteous 
 and the friends of God in the kingdom of heaven to rejoice 
 in the pleasures of immortality vouchsafed to us ; to receive 
 
 * The Cross in Holy Baptism, from n, p. 228. S. Ambrose (ap. Theodoret 
 
 Bev. 9, 4. See Tracts, No. 67. c. ii. 1. H. E. v. 18.) to Theodosius, " how 
 
 p, 135 sqq. and Note E. de Unit. Eocl. wilt thou stretch out the hands still 
 
 §. 15. p. 144. Oxf. Tr. dropping with the blood of that unjust 
 
 " Which received the Holy Eucha- slaughter? or how with such hands 
 rist, and would be the instrument of would you receive the All-holy Body 
 the idolatrous sacrifice, see on Tert. of the Lord?" S. Chrys. Cat. 2. ad 
 de Idol. u. xi. p. 235. n. i. It were the Ilium. |. 2. " Think What thou re- 
 more aweful to sin with that hand, oeivest in thy hand, and keep it clean 
 which had touched the Body of the from all covetousness and rapine." see 
 liOrd. see Tert. de Idol. c. 7. and note further Bingham, 15. 5. 6. 
 
1 50 Who meditate ever on the world to come, prepared Jbr anything. 
 
 Epist. there what eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath 
 . entered into the heart of man. For that we receive greater 
 
 1 Cor. 2, things than we here either do or suflFer, the Apostle declares, 
 Eom. 8 s^yi°g) ^'''^ sufferings o/ this present time are not worthy to 
 IS- be compared with the glory to come hereafter, which shall be 
 revealed in us. When that revelation shall come, when the 
 glory of God shall shine upon us, we, honoured with the 
 favour of God, shall be as happy and joyful, as they will 
 remain guilty and miserable, who, being deserters of God or 
 rebelling against God, have done the will of the devil, so that 
 they must needs be tormented together with him in inextin- 
 guishable fire. Let these things, most beloved brethren, sink 
 deep into your hearts : let thisbe the preparation of our armour, 
 this our meditation day and night, to have before our eyes and 
 all our senses, and ever to ponder in our thoughts, the punish- 
 1 merita ment of the wicked and the rewards and gains' of the righteous; 
 what torments the Lord threatens to those who deny Him, 
 what glory, on the other hand, He promises to them that 
 confess Him. If while we are thinking and meditating on 
 these things the day of persecution shall come upon us, 
 the soldier of Christ, instructed by His precepts and warnings, 
 will not dread the engagement, but will be prepared for the 
 crown. 
 
 My dearest brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LIX. 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting. 
 
 1. I have read the letter, dearest brother, which you sent 
 by our brother Saturus the Acolythe", full throughout of 
 brotherly love, ecclesiastical discipline, and priestly authority, 
 in which you signify to me, that Felicissimus, no new enemy 
 of Christ, but long since excommunicated for his very many 
 and grievous crimes, and condemned not only by my 
 = illio sentence, but by that of very many fellow-Bishops, has 
 also been rejected by you at Rome''; and that, when he 
 came, encompassed by a crowd and faction of desperate 
 
 - Mentioned before Ep. 29. 32. 36. On the office, see Bingham 3. 3. It is lir3t 
 mentioned at this date. 
 
Schism and character of Felicissimus. 
 
 151 
 
 persons, he was expelled from the Church with that decisive 
 vigour with, which it behoves a Bishop to act. Loug before 
 indeed had he, with others like himself, been expelled thence 
 by the Majesty of God and the severity of Christ the Lord 
 and our Judge, lest the author^ of schism and disagree- 
 ments, the fraudulent use of money entrusted to him, the 
 defiler of virgins, the destroyer and corrupter of many 
 marriages, • should, by the disgrace of his presence and by 
 immodest and incestuous contagion, further violate the 
 hitherto uncorrupt, holy, chaste spouse of Christ. 
 
 2. However, on reading your second letter, brother, which 
 you subjoined to the first, I was much surprised, when I 
 perceived that you were somewhat moved by the menaces 
 and threats of those who had come to you ; when, as you have 
 written word, they assailed you, threatening with the utmost 
 
 T i. e. as promoting it, Pam. Kig. 
 and Prior, as though Novatus had been 
 the " author" of the Schism. Yet the 
 grounds of the schisms were different, 
 nor, although united in a degree by the 
 interests of ajoint rebellion, is it clearthat 
 they ever became one. Felicissmus was 
 a turbulent, factious, self-important (Ep. 
 41.) layman, (Ep. 52. §. 3.) full of sin, 
 (Ep. 41. here and below, §. 22.) His re- 
 sistance to St. C. began in secular mat- 
 ters, perhaps, like Judas, because St. 
 C.'s arrangements left no room for his 
 " frauds." (Ep. 41.) He seems to 
 have been an ignorant " friend of the 
 Church," supposing his own communi- 
 cating with it of importance, perhaps on 
 account of his wealth, ( his " extortions" 
 are named, Ep. 41.) whence the threat 
 that others should " not communicate 
 with him." (ib.) At first, he seems to 
 have given some secular weight to 
 those who joined him, (whence St. C. 
 speaks of the " faction of Felicissimus," 
 (Ep. 43. §. 1.) "the five Presbyters 
 joined with F." (§. 2.) " the party of F. 
 and his satellites," ($. 4. p. 98.) after- 
 wards he himself seems to have given 
 way before the greater powers of Nova- 
 tus, became his satellite and through 
 him was made a deacon. (Ep. S2. 1. c.) 
 Yet St. C. has been thought still to 
 distinguish between the two schisms, 
 in that having spoken of Fortunatus, 
 who was appointed by Felicissimus, 
 having been made Bishop by " a few 
 inveterate heretics," he proceeds to 
 speak of the party of Novatian as 
 
 distinct and appointing a Bishop for 
 themselves. " Namei pars N." §. 10. 
 And this although called the party of 
 Novatian, not of Novatus, yet it was in 
 Africa that it made Maximus a Bishop. 
 The five schismatical or degraded 
 Bishops, also, who laid hands on Fortu- 
 natus, do not appear in connexion'with 
 Novatus. Fortunatus also was almost 
 instantly forsaken by those, over whom 
 thehereticshadmadehim Bishop, where 
 ever the sect of Novatian lasted. The 
 party of Felicissimus has been thought 
 also to he alluded to by the author of the 
 treatise ad Novat. haeret. as a small 
 dwindled few, distinct from the Nova- 
 tians, perversissimi isti Novatiani vel 
 nunc infelicissimi pauci §. 2. (Pam. 
 and Tillemont H. E. S. Cyprien art. 30, 
 t, iv. p. 49.) and what follows, (which 
 T. says he does not understand) cor- 
 responds with the state of the two parties; 
 " among the one the Episcopate is 
 coveted shamelessly and without any 
 of the rules of ordination," (Novatian's 
 ambition and his consecration by three 
 Bishops intoxicated, and to a See 
 already occupied, see p. Ill, note m. 
 and Corn. ap. Eus. vi. 43.) " among 
 the others, their own Sees and the 
 thrones given them by God are aban- 
 doned," (Privatus, Bishop of Lambesa, 
 who was chief in appointing Fortunatus, 
 was a condemned, Jovinus, Maximus, 
 and Bepostus, were lapsed Bishops, 
 and so had eminently abandoned their 
 Sees,) St. C. calls Felic. " the standard- 
 bearer of the sedition." §. 10. 
 
1 52 Christ'' s servants, as Himself, ever beset by those near them ; 
 
 Epist. desperation, that if yon would not receive the letters they 
 , ' brought, they would read them publicly, and utter much base 
 and disgraceful, and worthy of their mouth. But if the case 
 be so, dearest brother, that the audacity of men most 
 abandoned is to be feared, and what the bad cannot 
 accomplish by right and equity, they can by temerity and 
 desperation, then is the vigour of Episcopacy, and the 
 majestic and divine power of governing the Church, perished ; 
 nor can we any longer continue, or are we now, Christians, if 
 it is come to this, that we are to dread the menaces and snares 
 of the abandoned. For Gentiles and Jews and heretics 
 menace, and all, whose breast and mind the devil has 
 possessed, daily attest their envenomed madness by furious 
 language. We must not however therefore yield, because they 
 threaten ; nor is the adversary and enemy therefore greater 
 than Christ, because he claims and assumes so much to him- 
 self in the world. With us, dearest brother, must the strength 
 of faith abide immoveable, and our courage, firm and un- 
 shaken, as with the strength and massiveness of an opposing 
 rock, should endure against all the inroads and violence of 
 the roaring waves. 
 
 .3. Nor does it matter whence alarm or peril come to a 
 
 Bishop, who lives exposed to alarms and perils, and yet is 
 
 made glorious by these very alarms and perils. For we 
 
 must not think on and regard the menaces of Gentiles or 
 
 Mark 3, Jews exclusively, when we see that the Lord Himself was 
 
 laid hold on^ by His brethi'en, and was betrayed by him whom 
 
 Mat.26, Himself had chosen amongst His Apostles ; at the beginning 
 
 Gen. 4 of the world also none but a brother slew righteous Abel ; 
 
 8- and an enraged brother pursued Jacob fleeing ; and Joseph 
 
 6 ■ ' when a boy was sold by his brethren ; in the Gospel too we 
 
 Gen.37, read, that it is foretold that a marPs foes shall be rather they 
 
 Mat. 36. of his own household, and that they who have been first knit 
 
 together by the sacrament of unity ° shall be they who shall 
 
 ' detentam, in allusion probably to spiritual unity of the Church, flowing 
 
 S. Marks, 21. The reprint of the Ben. from and being a type, of the unity of 
 
 Text(Paris 1836,) inserts the conjecture God,(Mal.2, 10. 15.) and being wrought 
 
 of Bal. " desertum," which the first by His Spirit, Who " maketh men to he 
 
 editors did not, as contrary to the old of one mind in an house," whether a 
 
 Mss. and edd. single family, or that of the Church. 
 
 " Sacramentum unanimitatis, as be- Bp. Fell says, " of brotherhood or 
 
 low, Ep. 7S.§.9. s.unitatis; the natural matrimony," Rig. " as are father and 
 
 unity of a household, as well as the son; ambo oonjuges, ambo fratres," 
 
not to be daunted, but abide His time. 153 
 
 betray one another. It matters not who betrays or rages, 
 since God permits those to be betrayed whom He appoints 
 to be crowned. For it is neither ignominy to us to suffer 
 from our brethren what Christ suffered, nor is it glory to 
 them to do what Judas did. But what vaunting is it in 
 them, what swelling, inflated, and vain boasting in those 
 threateners, there to menace me absent, when here they have 
 me present in their power ! Their revilings, whereby they 
 daily wound themselves and their own life, I fear not; 
 the clubs and swords and staves which they hold out with 
 parricidal words, I dread not. As far as in them lies, such 
 are homicides before God : yet cannot they kill, unless the 
 Lord permit them to kill. And whereas I must die once, 
 they slay daily by hatred and words, and by their sins. 
 
 4. But ecclesiastical discipline is not on that account to 
 be abandoned, dearest brother, or priestly censure to be 
 relaxed, because we are harassed by revilings, or assailed by 
 alarms, for holy Scripture interposes and warns us, saying. 
 He who presumes and is proud, the man that boasteth q/"Habak. 
 himself, who hath enlarged his desire as hell, shall accom- ' 
 plish nothing. And again, Fear not the words of a sinful i Mac- 
 man,for his glory shall be dung and worms. To-day he «S62. 63'. 
 lifted up, and to-morrow he shall not be found, because he 
 is returned unto his dust, and his thought shall perish. 
 And again ; / have seen the wicked exalted and raised above Vs. 37, 
 the cedars of Libanus : I went by, and, lo, he was not: yea, I ' 
 sought him, but his place was not to be found. Exaltation, 
 and swelling, and arrogant and proud boasting, have their 
 birth, not of the teaching of Christ Who inculcates humility, 
 but of the spirit of Antichrist, whom the Lord by the prophet 
 upbraids, and says'. Thou hast said in thine heart, I will Isa. f4, 
 ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of 
 God : I will sit on a lofty mountain above the lofty mountains 
 to the north, I will ascend above the clouds, I will be like the 
 Most High. And he added, Yet thou shall be brought down to Isa. 14, 
 hell, to the lowest depths of the earth, and they that see thee shall ' 
 marcel at thee. Whence also Divine Scripture in another place 
 threatens such with like punishment, and says. For the day of Isa.. 2, 
 the Lord of Hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and ^' 
 lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up and exalted. 
 
1 54 Speech a test whether Christ or Antichrist dwell in the heart. 
 
 Epist. 5. By his mouth therefore, and by his words, is every one 
 ' immediately betrayed, and in speaking is discovered, whether 
 he hath Christ in his heart or Antichrist : according to what 
 Mat. 12, the Lord says in His Gospel, O generation of vipers, how 
 ' ' can ye, being evil, speak good things ? for out of the abun- 
 dance qf the heart the mouth speaketh. A good man out qf 
 the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things ; 
 and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil 
 things. Whence also that rich sinner, who implores aid of 
 Lukeie, Lazarus now laid in Abraham's bosom and dwelling in a 
 ^^' place of refreshment, whereas being in torment he is burned 
 by the heat of scorching lire, of all the parts of his body, 
 suffers most vengeance in his mouth and tongue, because he 
 had most sinned with his tongue and mouth. For since it 
 1 Cor. 6, is written, Neither shall revilers inherit the kingdom qf 
 ^"^ God: and again the Lord in His Gospel saith. Whosoever 
 M&tt. 5, gfidii gay (q fiis brother. Thou fool, and whosoever shall say, 
 Raca, shall be in danger qf hell fire; how can they escape 
 the censure of the Lord the Avenger, who heap up such 
 charges not on brethren only, but even on priests, to whom 
 so much honour is vouchsafed by the favour of God, that 
 whosoever should not obey His priest and him who for the 
 time being judged here below, is to be instantly put to death? 
 The Lord God speaks in the book of Deuteronomy, saying, 
 Deut. Tfie man that will do presumptuously, and will not hearken 
 Yi, ' unto the priest or the Judge, whosoever he shall be in those 
 days, that man shall die: and all the people, when they 
 hear, shall fear, and shall do no more wickedly. To 
 Samuel likewise, when he was despised by the Jews, God 
 1 Sam, saith. They have not despised thee, but they have despised 
 Matt 8 ^^- ^^ *^® Lord also in the Gospel saith. He that heareth 
 4. you, heareth Me ; he that heareth Me, heareth also Him that 
 sent Me^: and he that rejecteth you, rejecteth Me: he that 
 rejecteth Me, rejecteth Him that sent Me. And when He 
 had cleansed the leper. He saith, Qo, shew thyself to the 
 
 1' Luke 10, 16. The addition Qui Ben. keep the whole in Ep. 66. (69.) 
 
 me audit et eum qui me misit, occurs and here, the latter part, but against 
 
 again Ep. 66. §. 3. It ia found in D. W. Bal. note, 
 and other authorities of Scholz. The 
 
ItespectpaidinH.Scr. to the veryname Sr shadow of the priesthood. 155 
 
 priest. And when afterwards in the time of His Passion 
 He had received a blow from a servant of the High, Priest, 
 and the servant had said to Him, Answerest thou the High Johnia, 
 Priest so? the Lord said nothing contumeliously against ^^' 
 the High Priest, nor detracted at all from the honour of the 
 High Priest, but rather asserting and shewing His own 
 innocence, said, ^ T have spoken evil, bear witness g/'ver.as. 
 the evil; but if well, why smitest thou Me ? Likewise in 
 the Acts of the Apostles, afterwards, the blessed Apostle 
 Paul, when it was said to him, Bevilest thou God's High Acts23, 
 Priest? although they had begun to be sacrilegious and " 
 impious and bloody, having already crucified the Lord, and 
 now no longer retained any thing of the priestly honour and 
 authority, yet Paul, thinking on this, though now empty, 
 name and but a sort of shadow of the priesthood, said, 
 / unst not that he was the High Priest; for it is written, ver. 5. 
 Thou shall not speak evil of the rulers of the people. 
 
 6. There being such and so great examples with many 
 others, whereby the priestly authority and power is confirmed; 
 what sort of persons, think you, are they, who being the 
 enemies of the priesthood and rebelling against the Catholic 
 Church, are alarmed neither by the threatening of the Lord's 
 forewarning, nor by the vengeance of fiiture judgment? 
 For this has been the very source whence heresies and schisms 
 have taken their rise, that obedience is not paid to the 
 priest of God, nor do they reflect that there is for the time 
 one High Priest in the Church", and one judge for the time 
 in Christ's stead; whom if the whole brotherhood would 
 obey, according to the Divine injunctions, no one would 
 stir in any thing against the College of Prelates ; no one 
 after the Divine sanction had, after the suffrages of the 
 people, after the consent of our fellow-Bishops, would make 
 himself a judge, not of his Bishop, but of God: no one 
 would by a rent of unity rend asunder the Church of 
 Christ, no one, pleasing himself and swelling with pride, 
 
 <: i. e. in each Church, see Ep. 3. §. 3. requiring the jpeople to be satisfied with 
 
 p. 6. where the same statement is made Felix, and give up Liberius, the true 
 
 as to each Bishop, Ep. 55. §. 6. p. 121 . Bishop, they exclaini, " One God, One 
 
 and $. 20. p. 131. Ep. 66. §. 2. and on Christ, One Bishop." Theod. H. E. ii. 
 
 Ep. 49. $. 2. p. 108. note i. The eon- 17. 
 trast is the same, when the Emperor 
 
J 56 Since the leastthings orderedhy God, much more the priesthood. 
 
 Epist. would found a new heresy separate and apart ; unless any 
 
 ■ be of such sacrilegious temerity and of so abandoned mind, 
 
 ' as to think that a High Priest is made without the judgment 
 
 Mat.io, of God, whereas the Lord says in His Gospel, Are not two 
 
 sparrows sold for a farthing 9 and one of them does not fall 
 
 on the ground without ihe will qf your Father. When He 
 
 saith that not even the least things are done without the 
 
 will of God, does any one think that the very highest and 
 
 chief things are done in the Church of God, without either 
 
 God's knowledge or permission ? and that chief priests, that 
 
 is. His stewards, are not ordained by His appointment? 
 
 This is not to have that faith, by which we live ; this is not 
 
 to give honour to God, by Whose will and arbitrement we 
 
 know and believe that all things are ruled and governed. 
 
 In truth, there are Bishops, not made by the will of God, but 
 
 such as are made out of the Church, such as are made against 
 
 the order and tradition of the Gospel, as the Lord Himself 
 
 Hoe. 8, in the twelve Prophets lays it down, and says. They have set 
 
 ^ . up kings, but not by Me. And again. Their sacrifices are 
 
 4. as the bread of mourning; all that eat thereof shall he 
 
 polluted. And by Isaiah too the Holy Ghost crieth aloud 
 
 Isa.3,1. and saith, Woe unto you, rebellious children, saith the Lord, 
 
 ye have taken counsel, but not of Me, and ye have made 
 
 a covenant, but not of My Spirit, that ye may add sin to 
 
 sin 
 
 7. But (I speak on provocation, I speak in sorrow, I 
 speak on compulsion) when a Bishop is put in the place of 
 one deceased, when in time of peace he is chosen by the 
 suffrages of the whole people, when in persecution he is pro- 
 tected by the aid of God, faithfully united to all his colleagues, 
 approved by his own people in the exercise of his Episcopate 
 for now four years ; in times of quiet, attending to discipline ; 
 in stormy times proscribed'* with the very name of his 
 Episcopate applied and added to him ; in the circus, so often 
 called for " to the lions'," in the amphitheatre honoured by the 
 testimony of the Lord's favour ; again, on this very day on 
 which I write this Epistle to you, on occasion of the sacrifices 
 which by public edict the people were ordered to celebrate, 
 anew demanded in the circus " for the lions by popular" 
 
 "1 See Life, §. 8. p. vii. Oxf. Tr. ' See ab. Ep. 20. p. 47. n. zz. 
 
T'heChurchshallpersevere,thoughmenjbyfreewill,perishfromit.\b7 
 
 clamour; when such an one, dearest brother, is seen to 
 be impugned by certain desperate and abandoned men 
 removed without the Church, it is plain who impugns him; — 
 not Christ indeed, Who alike appoints and protects priests; 
 but he who, being the adversary of Christ and the enemy of 
 His Church, for this end by his hostility persecutes the 
 rulers of the Church, that its pilot being removed, he may 
 with more fierceness and violence storm to the making 
 shipwreck of the Church. 
 
 8. Nor, dearest brother, should it move any faithful person, 
 who is mindful of the Gospel, and who remembers the warn- 
 ings of the Apostle who f oretels us, if in the last days certain 
 proud persons, contumacious and enemies to the priests of 
 God, either withdraw from the Church, or act against the 
 Church, when both the Lord and His Apostles have before John 16 
 foreshewn that such should now be. Nor let any one wonder ?",p. 
 that the servant set over it, should be deserted by some, when 3, i . 
 His own disciples forsook the Lord Himself, performing the 
 greatest miracles and mighty deeds, and by the testimony of 
 His works setting forth the glory of God the Father. And yet 
 He did not chide them when they withdrew, nor severely 
 threaten them, but rather turning to His Apostles He said, 
 Will ye also go away? observing therein the law, by which John 6, 
 a man, left to his own free will and placed to act by his own 
 free choice, himself for himself chooses either death or salva- 
 tion '. Peter however, on whom^ the Church has been built 
 by the same Lord, one speaking for all, and answering in the 
 voice of the Church, says. Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou M.a.t.15 
 hast the words of eternal life ; and we believe and are sure, ^^• 
 that Thou art the Son of the Living God. Signifying thereby 
 and shewing, that they who depart from Christ, perish by 
 their own fault; but that the Church which believes in Christ, 
 and once holds what it had known, never departs from Him; 
 and that they are the Church who remain in the house of 
 God ; but that they are not the plant planted by Qod the 
 
 ' " No one will deny that ' man forth with bounteous hand, inasmuch 
 
 chooses death for himself,' since the as, ' we can do all things in Him Who 
 
 All-Merciful Grod very often complain- strengtheneth us.' The freed will most 
 
 eth thereof. But those are said ' to certainly is free." F. 
 
 choose salvation for themselves,' who B See note Q. on Tert. p. 492 
 
 ■resist not the supplies of grace poured aqq. 
 
1 58 Rules of the Church not to be dispensed with, to conciliate men. 
 Epist. Father, who, we see, are not rooted with the firmness of wheat, 
 
 LIX ? 7 3 . 
 
 J-— ^but are blown about like chaff with the breath of the evening 
 
 1 John scattering them, of whom also John in his Epistle says; They 
 
 ^' '^- went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had 
 
 been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us. 
 
 Also Paul warns us not to be moved when the wicked 
 
 perish from the Church, nor must faith be weakened by 
 
 Rom. 3, the withdrawal of the faithless : For what, he says, if 
 
 some of them have fallen from the faith, hath their unbelief 
 
 made the faith of God of none effect ? Qod forbid! for God 
 
 is*' true, but every man a liar. 
 
 9. As regards ourselves, dearest brother, it concerns our 
 conscience to endeavour, that no one perish from the Church 
 through our fault. But if any one shall perish of his own 
 accord, and by his own sin, and refuse to do penance and 
 return to the Church, we who consult for the health of all, 
 shall be without blame in the Day of Judgment ; they alone 
 will be liable to punishment, who have not chosen to be 
 healed by our wholesome counsel. Nor should the reproaches 
 of the abandoned so move us, as to induce us to depart from 
 the right way and from fixed rules, since the Apostle instructs 
 
 Gal. 1, us, saying, If I pleased men, I should not be the servant of 
 Christ. There is a great difference whether one desire to 
 obtain the favour of men or of God. If men are pleased, 
 God is offended : but if to please God be the object of our 
 earnest strife and toil, we should disregard the reproaches 
 and revilings of men. 
 
 10. But that I did not write to you on the instant, dearest 
 brother, concerning that Fortunatus the pseudo-Bishop, set 
 up by afew,and those inveterate, heretics, thematter was not of 
 such moment as must needs forthwith and in haste be brought 
 to your knowledge, as though it were great and formidable ; 
 especially since you were akeady enough acquainted with the 
 name of Fortunatus, who is one of the five presbyters some time 
 since renegade from the Church, and lately excommunicated 
 by the sentence of our fellow-Bishops, many and most grave 
 persons, who wrote to you on this subject during the past 
 year'. You would also recognise Felicissimus, the standard- 
 
 h est. So S. Aug. also Ambrosiast. ' anno priore. Rig. seems to explain 
 Pelag. this " a former year;" he says, the 
 
Church not to be over-anxious about doings of heretics. 159 
 
 bearer of sedition, who is also comprised in the same Epistle 
 sent to you long since by our fellow-Bishops ; who was not 
 only excommunicated by them here, but has lately been 
 expelled from the Church by you at Rome. Confident that 
 these things were well known to you, and being assured that 
 they had a fixed place in your memory and rule, I did not 
 think it necessary to announce to you with speed and urgency 
 the follies of heretics. For it pertaineth neither to the majesty 
 nor the dignity of the Catholic Church to be concerned as 
 to the things which the shamelessness of heretics and 
 schismatics compass among themselves. For Novatian's 
 party also are reported to have made just now Maximus the 
 presbyter, who was lately sent to us as legate from Novatian 
 and rejected from our communion, their pseudo-Bishop in 
 these parts ; yet I did not write to you about this, because all 
 these things are lightly regarded by us, and I had very 
 recently sent to you the names of the Bishops appointed in 
 these parts, who, in soundness and entireness of faith, preside 
 over the brethren in the Catholic Church. 
 
 11. And this, by common consent, we therefore thought 
 good to write to you, that it might be a compendious method 
 for removing error and ascertaining truth, and that you and 
 our Colleagues might know to whom to write, and from whom 
 you should receive letters in return ; but if any one beside 
 those, whom we included in our letter, should dare to write 
 to you, you should know that he was either polluted by 
 sacrifice or certificate, or that he was one of the heretics, 
 and so perverted and profane. However, having met with 
 an opportunity, through one most intimate and a clerk, among 
 other things with which you were to be made acquainted 
 from these parts, I wrote to you about this Fortunatus, by 
 Feliciauus the Acolythe, whom you had sent with Perseus our 
 colleague. But while our brother Felicianus is either delayed 
 here by the wind, or is detained for the purpose of receiving 
 other letters from us, he was anticipated by Felicissimus 
 
 meaning is the same as in Discipulus the Council in which the case of the 
 
 prioris est posterior dies. But there is lapsed was considered, Felicissimus 
 
 no ground for doubting that St. C. re- and the five Presbyters exoommunl- 
 
 turned, according to his intention, cated, was forthwith held, (£p. 65, 
 
 after Easter A. 251. (Ep. 43.) and that §. 4. Ep. 46. $. ult.) 
 
160 Heretics choose rulers like themselves. 
 
 Epist. hastening to you. For so wickedness always hastens, as 
 ^ ' though by hastening it could prevail against innocence. 
 
 12. But I acquainted you, brother, by Felicianus, that 
 there had come to Carthage Privatus, an old heretic in the 
 province of Lambesa, many years since ""j for many and heinous 
 crimes, condemned by the sentence of ninety Bishops, and, 
 as you must needs bear in mind, very severely noted by 
 the letters of our predecessors Fabian and Donatus ; who 
 when he professed to wish to plead his cause before us in 
 the Council' held on the Ides of May just past, and was not 
 suj9fered so to do, made this Fortunatus a pretended Bishop, 
 one worthy of his College. There had also come with him 
 a certain Felix, whom he had formerly set up as a pretended 
 Bishop, without the Church, in heresy. Moreover in com- 
 pany with Privatus, a proud heretic, came Jovinus and 
 Maximus, who for ungodly sacrificings and other crimes 
 proved against them, were condemned by the sentence of 
 nine Bishops and Colleagues, and were a second time excom- 
 municated by very many of us, in a Council last year. With 
 these four was joined also Repostus of Sutumica", who not 
 only himself fell in persecution, but by sacrilegious counsel 
 overthrew the greatest part of his own people. These five, 
 with a few who have either sacrificed or have evil consciences, 
 chose Fortunatus to be their pseudo-Bishop, that so by 
 a harmony of crimes the ruler may be such as the ruled. 
 
 13. Hence too, dearest brother, you may at once discern 
 the other falsehoods, which desperate and abandoned men 
 have spread abroad amongst you; for that although, whether 
 of the sacrificers or of heretics, not more than five pseudo- 
 Bishops came to Carthage, and set up Fortunatus as an 
 associate in their phrensy, yet they, as children of the devil 
 and full of lies, have dared, as you write word, to boast that 
 
 ■t Baronius (A. 242.) conjectures was probably condemned, was made Bp. 
 
 that the condemnation took place in A. 236, martyred Jan. 20, A. 250. 
 
 that year, A. 240. perhaps because the Donatus must have been the immediate 
 
 profound peace of the Church gave predecessor of St. C. 
 
 opportunity for such a Council. Rig. i From which the Synodical Epistle 
 
 quotes from Roman law that 10 years, Ep. 57. was sent to Cornelius, 
 
 (as being the first complete cycle of ■" The place is unknown, and the Mss. 
 
 numbers,) was the first term accounted vary. F. conjectures Utinunensis, (Coll. 
 
 " a long time;" " nisi diu in libertate Carth.c. 123.) cod. Lamb. having Utur- 
 
 fuisset — non minus decennio." Arist.ap. nicensis ; Bal. Septimunicensis. 
 Big. Fabian, in whose Episcopate he 
 
Priests of Godnot to speak o/sin,exceptin the cause of God. 161 
 
 twenty-five Bishops were present. Which untruth they, 
 before vaunted here also among our brethren, saying that 
 twenty-five Bishops were coming from Numidia, to appoint 
 a Bishop for them. In which their lie when they were 
 afterwards detected and confounded, (five only who had 
 made shipwreck of the faith having met together, and these 
 excommunicated by us,) they then sailed to Rome with the 
 merchandize of their lies, as though the truth could not sail 
 after them, and convict their false tongues by proof of the 
 real fact. And this, brother, is real phrensy, not to think 
 or be aware that falsehoods cannot long deceive ; that night 
 only lasts until day dawns, but that when the day is clear 
 and the sun has arisen, darkness and obscurity give way to 
 light, and the maraudings which by night prevail, cease. 
 Finally, if you should enquire of them the names, they would 
 not have even false names enough to give. So great is the 
 scarcity amongst them even of wicked men, that they cannot 
 collect twenty-five, either from sacrificers or from heretics. 
 And yet to deceive the ears of the simple or the absent, the 
 number is swollen by falsehood; as though even if this 
 number were true, either the Church would be overcome by 
 heretics, or righteousness by the unrighteous. 
 
 14. Nor does it become me, dearest brother, now to do 
 the like with them, and to discourse at length of the things 
 they have committed and still commit; since we are to 
 consider, what it becomes the priests of God to utter and to 
 write, nor ought resentment to speak in us so much as shame ; 
 nor ought I to appear provoked to bring together revilings 
 rather than crimes and sins. Therefore I mention not the 
 frauds committed in the Church. I pass by tlieir conspiracies, 
 and adulteries, and various kinds of delinquency. One portion 
 only of their wickedness (which is not mine, nor man's, but 
 God's cause,) I think ought not to be withheld, namely, that 
 firom the very first day of the persecution, while the recent 
 crimes of delinquents were still glowing, and not only the 
 altars of the devil, but the very hands and mouths of the 
 lapsed were yet reeking with ungodly sacrifices, they ceased 
 not to communicate with the lapsed, and to inteiiere with 
 their doing penance. 
 
 15. God proclaims. He that sacrijiceth unto any gods.'Kxoi. 
 
 M 22,20. 
 
162 Heretics by leniency and false penance destroy the true. 
 
 Epist. save unto the Lord only, shall be utterly destroyed. And 
 -ii^the Lord in the Gospel says, Whosoever shall deny Me, him 
 TAB.t.w,will I deny. And in another place the Divine indignation 
 ^3- and wrath is not silent, saying, To them hast thou poured out 
 iga. b7, a drink offering, and to them thou hast offered a meat qffer- 
 *■ ing ; shall I not be angry for these things? saith the Lord. 
 Yet these interfere that God may not be entreated, Who 
 Himself testifies that He is angry. These interfere that 
 Christ may not be prevailed on by prayers and satisfactions. 
 Who professes that He denies, whoso denies Him. We at 
 the very time of persecution despatched letters on this matter, 
 and were not listened to. In full council assembled, we 
 determined, not only by our common consent, but with ter- 
 rors added, that the brethren should do penance, that no one 
 should hastily grant peace to those who did not penance. 
 Yet they, sacrilegious against God, bold with impious fury 
 against the priests of God, forsaking the Church, and lifting 
 pan-icidal arms against the Church, (that they may perfect 
 their work by the malice of the devil,) do their utmost that 
 the Divine clemency heal not the wounded in His Church. 
 By the deceitfulness of their lies they corrupt the penitence 
 of the unhappy men, that satisfaction be not given to God in 
 His anger ; that he who before was either ashamed or afraid" 
 to be a Christian, afterwards seek not Christ his Lord ; that 
 he who had forsaken the Church, return not to the Church. 
 All pains are taken that sins be not expiated by due satisfac- 
 tions and lamentations, that wounds be not washed clean by 
 tears. True peace is taken away by the lie of a false peace, 
 the healthful bosom of the mother is shut up by the inter- 
 ference of a stepmother, that the weeping and groaning from 
 the breast and lips of the lapsed be not heard. Moreover 
 the lapsed are constrained to revile the priests with the tongue 
 and lips wherewith they had before offended in the Capitol*; 
 with contumelies and reproachful language to assail the con- 
 fessors and virgins and all the several righteous, distinguished 
 for their faith, and renowned in the Church. By these 
 
 » Pam.explainsthis Istofthelapsed, » of Carthage, where they had sa- 
 
 then2dlyoftheLibellatici,OT,oonversely, crifieed, see Ep. 8. §. 2. p. 18. n. a. 
 
 those who received Certificates may JUany other instances of Capitols in 
 
 seem " ashamed," those overcome by the Provinces are famished by Du 
 
 tortures "-afraid to be Christians." Cange. 
 
Not ta be conscious of sin, the fruit of God's wrath. 163 
 
 things indeed not so much the modesty, and humility, and 
 shame of our people are wounded, as their own hope 
 and life are rent in pieces. For not he who hears'', but he 
 who utters reviling, is to be pitied : not he who is smitten by 
 a brother, but he who smites a brother, is a sinner under the 
 law; and when the guilty injure the innocent, they suffer 
 injury, who think they inflict it. 
 
 16. Hence too their mind is stricken, their conscience 
 blunted, and their moral sense estranged. It is of God's 
 wrath not to be conscious of sins, lest repentance follow, as 
 
 it is written, And the Lord hath poured out upon them the Isa. 29, 
 spirit of deep sleep; that is, that they may not return and^°* 
 be cured, and, after sinning, be healed by due entreaties and 
 satisfactions. The Apostle Paul in one of his Epistles lays 
 it down and says. They received not the love of the truth, 2 Thess, 
 that they might be saved; and for this cause Ood shall sewrf^j'^Jg 
 them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie ; that they 
 all might be judged who believed not the truth, but had plea- 
 sure in unrighteousness. It is the highest degree of blessed- 
 ness, not to sin ; the second, to acknowledge our sins. In the 
 one, innocence continues entire and unstained to preserve us, 
 in the other, there succeedeth a medicine to heal us : both 
 of which they, by having ofl'ended God, have lost, and so both 
 the gi'ace is gone which is received by the sanctification of 
 baptism, and the repentance whereby sin is cured cometh 
 not to aid. 
 
 17. Thinkest thou, brother, that these are light sins against 
 God, small and trifling offences, that the majesty of God, 
 when offended, is not entreated ? that the wrath and fire 
 and Day of the Lord are not dreaded ? that, when Anti- 
 christ is at hand, the faith of the militant people is disarmed, 
 in that the discipline of Christ and His fears are taken away? 
 Let the laity see to it how they may heal this. A weightier 
 task is laid on the priests, in asserting and vindicating the 
 Majesty of God, that we seem in no respect negligent in 
 
 this matter ; since the Lord admonishes us, and says, AndMsi. 2, 
 now, ye priests, this commandment is for you. If ye will^' ^' 
 not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, to give glory unto 
 
 r Quoted by S. Jer. Ep. 17. ad Mar- one Ms. Bal. corrects, patitur, " en- 
 cum, but not verbatim. From him and dures." 
 
 M 2 
 
1 64 Great peril in offering easy terms and checking penitence. 
 
 Epist. My Name, saith the Lord, I imll even send a curse upon you, 
 -V— rr^ and I will curse your blessings. Is honour then given to 
 ' God, when the Majesty and judgment of God is so despised, 
 that whereas He says He is indignant and wroth with them 
 that sacrifice, and threatens them with eternal penalties and 
 everlasting punishment, it is now proposed by the sacri- 
 legious and declared, " be not the wrath of God thought 
 of, be not the judgment of the Lord feared ; none knock 
 at the Church of Christ ; but, penance done away, and no 
 ■confession of sin made, the Bishops despised and trampled 
 on, be peace proclaimed by the fallacious words of no true' 
 ' lapsi. presbyters ; and, lest the fallen' should rise, or those placed 
 without return to the Church, be communion offered the 
 excommunicate !" 
 
 18. For these too it was not enough to have departed from 
 the Gospel, to have deprived the lapsed of the hope of satis- 
 faction and penance, to have withdrawn those entangled in 
 frauds or stained with adulteries, or polluted by the deadly 
 contagion of sacrifices, from every feeling or fruit of pe- 
 nance, that they entreat not God, nor make confession of 
 their crimes in the Church ; nor yet' to have set up for 
 themselves, without the Church and against the Church, 
 a conventicle of their abandoned faction, as soon as there 
 had streamed together a troop of persons of evil consciences 
 who would not entreat and make satisfaction to God. After 
 all this, they yet, in addition, having had a pseudo-Bishop 
 ordained for them by heretics, dare to set sail, and to 
 carry letters from schismatic and profane persons to the 
 chair of Peter, and to the principal Church', whence the 
 
 1 Ven. ap. F. and 9 old Mss. and and S. Iren. 3.3. "propter potentiorem 
 
 old Edd. ap. Bal. add " non veris." principalitatem" [or potiorem princ. 
 
 The words are omitted by 11 old Mss. " its more eminent oripnal" princi- 
 
 ap. Bal. but they may have been passed palitas for i{X« see on Tert. de Praescr. 
 
 over from the similarity of the termi- e. 36. p. 470. n. i. Oxf. Tr. and de 
 
 nation. Not only Presbyters against Prseser. o. 31. where" principalitas" is 
 
 Bishops, but even they, as schismatics, used for " priority," " principalis" 
 
 no real Presbyters. "prior" de anim. c. 43. S. Iren. had also 
 
 •■ 9 Mss ap. F. old Edd. and all the just before called it "the most ancient."] 
 
 old Mss. ap. Bal. omit " nisi," consti- see other passages in Barrow on the 
 
 tuisse then joins on with the preceding. Pope's supremacy, Supp. v. c. 9. and S. 
 
 ' Rig. explains " established in the Cypr.Ep.62.§.3.p.ll3. Yetthereseems 
 
 principal city" quoting Cone. Chalced. no ground to limit its eminence to its 
 
 can. 28. " The fathers have given the greatness or extent as a Church founded 
 
 first rank to the see ol the elder Kome, in a royal city. It was an Apostolic 
 
 on account of the empire of that city," Church, founded by two chief Apostles, 
 
Causes not to he carriedoui of the Province where they occur. 165 
 
 unity of the priesthood' took its rise, remembering not that 
 they are the same Romans, whose faith has been commended 
 by the Apostle, to whom faithlessness can have no access. Rom. 1, 
 
 19. But what is the occasion of their going to you, and^" 
 of their announcing that a pseudo-Bishop has been set up 
 against the Bishops ? for either they are well pleased with 
 what they have done, and persevere in their wickedness : 
 or if it displeases them and they withdraw, they know 
 whither they should return. For since it has been decreed 
 by our whole body, and is alike equitable and just, that 
 every cause should be there heard where the offence has 
 been committed"; and a portion of the flock has been as- 
 
 aa original depository of Apostolic tra- 
 dition, which Africa was not, and 
 Africa had probably been converted 
 by it, see Tert. de PraRscr. 1. c. and 
 notes i. k. Only its eminence according 
 to St. C. did not involve subjection. 
 
 ' As founded by S. Peter, on whom 
 the whole Church was as a type of 
 unity, (see de unit. Eccl. c. 3. Oxf. Tr. 
 and note Q on Tert. p. 492.) The 
 stranger then that schismatics could 
 think a Church founded hy S. Peter 
 could countenance their schism. 
 
 " " It was forbidden by a very 
 ancient canon, ' that those cast out by 
 any, should be admitted to hearing by 
 others.' This rule the Nioene fathers 
 (can. 5.) wished to be preserved entire 
 ' to the Bishops in each Eparchy.' 
 The Ep. of the Council of Africa to 
 Pope Celestine, [cod. can. Eccl. Afr. 
 fin.] ' Let thy holiness, as is worthy of 
 thee, repel also the wickedness of Pres- 
 byters and other clerics, who would 
 take refuge with thee; inasmuch too 
 as by no decision of the fathers has the 
 African Church been deprived of this, 
 and the Nicene decrees have most ex- 
 plicitly committed, whether clerks of 
 an inferior order, or the Bishops them- 
 selves to their Metropolitans. For most 
 wisely and most justly did they con - 
 sider, that.business of any sort should 
 be there determined, where it arose, 
 nor would the grace of the Holy Spirit 
 be wanting to the forethought of each. ' 
 The 28th Cacon Eccl. Afr. ' It hath 
 been decreed that Presbyters and Dea- 
 cons and the other inferior clergy, in any 
 causes they may have, if they are dis- 
 satisfied with the tribunals of their own 
 Bishops, the neighbouring Bishops may 
 hear thein, and let the Bishops called 
 
 in by them, with concurrence of their 
 own Bishop, settle between them. 
 Wherefore even if they think it right 
 to appeal thereon, let them not appeal 
 to the tribunals beyond the seas, but 
 to the primates of their own provinces 
 or to a general Council, as hath been 
 often ordained as to Bishops also. But 
 whoso shall persevere in appealing to 
 tribunals beyond seas, be they by no 
 one in Africa received to Communion." 
 [Eig..] Hence also the Bishops at the 
 Council of Antioch objected to Pope 
 Julius that he communicated with S. 
 Athanasius, reversing their condemna- 
 tion, as " contrary to the laws of the 
 Church," (Soz. iii. 8.) although wronglv 
 on this ground too, that it was not the 
 act of S. Julius alone, but of a Synod 
 of above 50 Bishops, and ancient pre- 
 .scription, confirmed by the Council of 
 Nice, allowed the acts of one Council 
 to be revised by another. Ep. Jul. ap. 
 S. Ath. Apol. c. Arian. §. 22.) S. Chry- 
 sostom (Ep. ad Innocent i. §. 1. t. iii. 
 p. 516.) declined on this ground to hear 
 the charges against Theophilus, " we, 
 knowing the laws of the fathers, and 
 shewing honour and respect to the man, 
 and having his letters shewing that 
 causes should not be drawn beyond the 
 bounds of the province, but that the 
 things of each Eparchy should be tried 
 in the Eparchy, would not undertake 
 to judge, but with much earnestness 
 declined it," see also ah. p. 95. not. i. 
 on Ep, 43. On the independent autho- 
 rity of each Bishop, see Ep. 55. §. 17. 
 Ep. 69. fin. Ep. 72. fin. Ep. 73. fin. 
 Prsef. in Cone. Carth. and Cone. An- 
 tioch. can. 9. quoted by Barrow 1. c. p. 
 254. Bal. quotes, L. 20. Cod. Theod. 
 de accusal, et inscript. and L. 13. " Let 
 
166 Bishops not to he inconstant oi- lax in admitting heretics. 
 
 Epist. signed to the several shepherds, which each is to rule and 
 govern, having hereafter to give account of his ministry to 
 the Lord ; it therefore behoves those over whom we are set, 
 not to run about from place to place, nor, by their crafty and 
 deceitful boldness, break the harmonious concord of Bishops, 
 but there to plead their cause, where they will have both 
 accusers and witnesses" of their crime ; unless perhaps some 
 few desperate and abandoned men count as inferior the 
 authority of the Bishops appointed in Africa, who have 
 already given judgment concerning them, and have lately by 
 the weight of their judgment condemned those persons' 
 consciences, entangled in the bonds of many sins. Al- 
 ready has their cause been heard : already has sentence 
 been given concerning them, nor does it accord with the 
 authority of Prelates to incur blame for the levity of a 
 changeable and inconstant mind, since the Lord teaches us. 
 Matt. 5, and says, Let your communication he. Yea, yea, Nay, nay. 
 If the number of those who judged in their cause last year, 
 be computed with the Presbyters and Deacons, more were 
 then present at the hearing and judgment, than these same 
 persons amount to, who appear now to be joined with 
 Fortunatus. 
 
 20. For you ought to know, dearest brother, that since 
 he was made a pseudo-Bishop by heretics, he has been 
 deserted by almost all. For they, to whom in time past 
 delusive hopes were held out, and deceitful promises given, 
 that they were to return to the Church together; — these, when 
 they saw that a pseudo-Bishop was set up amongst them, 
 discovered that they were cheated and deceived, and day by 
 day stream back, and knock at the door of the Church : we 
 however, who must give account to the Lord, anxiously 
 pondering, and carefully examining, who ought to be re- 
 ceived and admitted to the Church. For to some, either 
 their own crimes form so great a hindrance, or the brethren 
 so resolutely and firmly object, that they cannot be received 
 
 the power of accusing not extend be- yond seas itself be valid, whereto the 
 
 yond the bounds of the province. For persons needed as witnesses, through 
 
 judgment on offences must take place infirmity of sex or age or many other 
 
 there, where the offence is said to have hindrances, cannot be brought." Ep. 
 
 been committed." Cone. Afr. b. o. 
 ^ " Or how shall the judgment be- 
 
Sound judgment of laity as to restoration of the fallen. 167 
 
 at all, without the scandal and peril of very many. For 
 neither should some ulcerous parts be so brought together, 
 as to occasion wounds in others that are whole and sound ; 
 nor is he a useful and prudent shepherd, who so mingles the 
 diseased and tainted sheep with his flock, as to afflict his 
 whole flock with the infection of their contagious malady '. 
 
 21. Oh, that thou couldest be here with us, dearest 
 brother, when those wicked and perverse men return from 
 schism. Thou wouldest see what labour I have to persuade 
 our brethren to patience, that stifling their grief of mind they 
 would consent to receive and restore the wicked. For as 
 they rejoice and are glad, when such as are bearable and 
 less culpable return: so contrariwise they murmur and 
 resist, as often as the incurable and froward, and such as 
 have been contaminated either by adulteries or sacrifices, 
 and who with all this are moreover proud, return in such 
 manner to the Church, that they would corrupt the good 
 dispositions within it. I scarcely persuade the people, 
 rather 1 extort it fi-om them, that they would allow such to 
 be admitted. And the grief of the brotherhood appears the 
 more reasonable, in that some few, who, when the people 
 strove and spoke against it, were yet admitted by my 
 easiness, have proved worse than they were before, and have 
 not been able to keep their pledges of repentance, because 
 neither was the repentance true, wherewith they returned. 
 
 22. But what shall I say of those, who have now sailed to 
 you with Felicissimus guilty of every crime, sent as legates 
 from Fortunatus their pseudo- Bishop, carrying to you letters 
 as false, as he whose letters they carry is false ; whose con- 
 science is so manifoldly defiled, their life so execrable, so 
 foul, that even if they were in the Church, such as they 
 
 J In some old Edd. 10 old Mss. ap. in all the Mss. which Pam. saw, and 13 
 
 Bal. one Ms. only out of those of Bp. old Mss. ap. Bal. It is omitted by 
 
 Fell, (probably one of the 10 of Bal.) Man. Pam. Fell, and by Rig. in the 
 
 and in collations on the margin of a text, mentioned in a note. Nor are 
 
 copy of ed. Manut. ap. B.ig. there is any of the 3 books of Solomon, or either 
 
 added, « Eegard not their numbers, of the books of Wisdom, any wherein 
 
 For better is one who feareth the Lord, St. C. quoted with this formula by the 
 
 than a thousand ungodly sons, as the Prophet," but either as " Scripture or 
 
 Lord spoke by the prophet, saying, " Solomon in the Holy Spirit, Ep. 3. 
 
 ' My son, delight not in ungodly sons, p. 5. or " the Holy Ghost by Solomon, 
 
 thoueh they multiply unto thee, since bel. §. 26. Eoclus. is quoted ajs Solomon 8 
 
 the fear of the Lord Is not in them.' Cone. Carth. $. 27. (as in one Ms. here 
 
 Eccli. 16, 1. 2." This clause is wanting ap. Bal.) 
 
168 St. C.'s anxiety to receive penitents. 
 
 Epist. ought to be expelled from it? Moreover, knowing well their 
 ' own guilt, they dare not come to us, nor approach the 
 ' threshold of the Church ; but they wander about, without, 
 through our province, to circumvent and despoil the bre- 
 thren : and being now well known to all, and on all sides 
 shut out for their crimes, they sail over thither to you also. 
 For they have not the boldness to come near us, or to appear 
 before us; in that the crimes alleged against them by the 
 brethren are most grievous and most heinous. If they choose 
 to submit to our judgment, let them come. Finally, if they 
 can find any excuse or defence, let us see what sense they 
 have of making amends, what fruit of penitence they can 
 adduce. The Church here is not closed against any, nor the 
 Bishop denied to any. Our patience and easiness and kind- 
 liness are open to all who come. I wish all to return to the 
 Church, I wish all our fellow-soldiers to be inclosed within the 
 camp of Christ, and the dwelling-place of God the Father : 
 I forgive every thing, I overlook many things, through my 
 desire and longing to unite the brotherhood together. Even 
 the sins which are committed against God ', 1 do not weigh 
 with the full strictness of religion ; I am almost myself 
 a delinquent in remitting delinquencies more than I ought. 
 I welcome with a ready and entire affection those that 
 return in penitence, who confess their sin, making humble 
 and genuine amends. 
 
 23. But if there are any who suppose that they can return 
 to the Church, not by prayers, but by menaces, or think that 
 they can procure access for themselves, not by lamentations 
 and satisfactions, but by terrors, let them be assured that 
 the Church of the Lord stands closed against such, and that 
 the camp of Christ, invincible and strong and fortified by the 
 protection of the Lord, does not yield to menaces. A Priest 
 holding fast the Gospel of God, and keeping the command- 
 ments of Christ, may be slain ; he cannot be conquered. 
 Zacharias, a priest of God, suggests and supplies us with an 
 example of courage and faith, who, when he could not be 
 alarmed by menaces and stoning, was slain in the temple of 
 God ; at the same time proclaiming and saying, what we too 
 
 ' see ab. Ep. 17. p. 43. ii. f. 
 
Threats of those without the Church a graund for refusal. 169 
 
 proclaim and say against heretics, Thus saith the Lord, Jeachron. 
 have forsaken the ways of the Lord, and the Lord will ' ' 
 forsake you. 
 
 24. For, because a few bold and wicked men forsake the 
 heavenly and saving ways of the Lord, and not doing holy 
 things are deserted of the Holy Spirit, we too must not 
 therefore be forgetful of the Divine tradition, so as to think 
 that the wickedness of angry men is mightier than the 
 judgments of priests; or suppose that human endeavours 
 avail more in attacking, than the Divine aid in protecting. 
 In the dignity of the Catholic Church, dearest brother, is the 
 faithful and uncorrupt majesty of the people placed within 
 it, is the episcopal authority and power also to be therefore 
 laid aside, that those who are set without the Church may say 
 they wish to judge a prelate in the Church ? heretics, 
 a Christian ? wounded, the sound ? maimed, the whole ? 
 fallen, one who standeth ? criminals, their judge ? sacrilegious, 
 a priest? What remains but that the Church give way to 
 the Capitol, and that the priests withdrawing and removing 
 
 the Altar' of the Lord, the images and idols with their' altare 
 altars '^ pass into the sacred and venerable consistory of the^'aras 
 Clergy, and a wider and fuller scope be afforded Novatian 
 for declaiming against us and reviling us? what else remains, 
 if they who have sacrificed and publicly denied Christ, are 
 not only entreated and admitted without doing penance, but 
 moreover begin to domineer by the influence of their terror? 
 If they ask for peace, lay they down their arms ! If ready to 
 give satisfaction, why threaten ? or if they threaten, let them 
 know that the priests of God are not afraid. For not even 
 shall Antichrist, when he comes, enter the Church because 
 he threatens ; nor shall we yield to his arms and violence, 
 because he professes that he will kill such as resist. Heretics 
 arm us, when they think that we are alarmed by their 
 menaces ; nor do they cast us down ', but rather lift us up 
 and- kindle us, when they make peace itself worse to the 
 brethren than persecution. 
 
 25. We hope indeed, that they may not accomphsh in sin 
 what in rage they speak ; that they who sin by perfidious 
 and cruel words, offend not also in deed. We entreat and 
 
 y in faoiem 11 Mss. ap. Fell. Bal. with the old Edd. haa " in pace," hut 
 alleges no Ms. authority. 
 
170 Enemies of the Church to he sorrowed for, not dreaded. 
 
 Epist. beseech God, Whom these cease not to provoke and exas- 
 l"^^' perate, that their hearts may be softened, that laying aside 
 their rage they may return to a sound mind ; that their 
 breasts, now mantled over with the darkness of sin, may be 
 opened to the light of repentance ; and that they rather beg 
 that the prayers and supplications of the chief priest may be 
 poured forth for their behalf, than themselves pour forth 
 his blood. But if they shall continue in their phrenzy, 
 and cruelly persevere in those their parricidal treacheries and 
 menaces, there is no priest of God so weak, so prostrate and 
 abject, so imbecile from human infirmity, as not to be of 
 God upheld against the enemies and opposers of God, as not 
 to have his lowliness and infirmity animated by the vigour 
 and strength of his protecting Lord. To us it is of no 
 moment, by whom or when we be slain, since we shall 
 receive fi-om the Lord the recompense of our death and our 
 blood. Their concision' is to be bewailed and lamented 
 whom the devil so blinds, that, thinking not of the eternal 
 punishments of hell, they endeavour to imitate the advent of 
 Antichrist who is now approaching. 
 
 26. Now, though I am aware, dearest brother, that by 
 reason of the mutual love which we owe and manifest 
 towards each other, you always read my Epistles to the very 
 eminent Clergy who there preside with you, and to your 
 most holy and flourishing " people ; yet now I both exhort 
 and beg of you, to do at my request, what on other occasions 
 you do of your own accord and of courtesy, and read this my 
 Epistle, that so, if any contagion of poisoned language or 
 pestilent reports has crept in amongst the brethren, it may be 
 wholly removed from their ears and hearts, and the sound and 
 sincere affection of the good may be cleansed from every 
 taint of heretical detraction. But for the future let our most 
 beloved brethren resolutely decline and avoid the con- 
 2 Tim. versation and intercourse of those whose words spread as 
 
 2, 17. 
 
 • Phil. 3, 2. The ' circumcision' of Horn. 10. and Chrysol. Hom. 114. ap. 
 
 the Jew hecame the mere cutting off Heins. Exerc. ad loo. 
 
 of a piece of flesh to their own hurt "i Cornelius (ap. Eus. vi. 43.) enume- 
 
 (^Kxrnraitii), an emhlem of their own rales, at this time, " 44 Presbyters, 
 
 being " cut off from the holy root," 7 deacons, and as many sub-deacons, 
 
 (S. Basil, de Humil. §. 4. T. p. 159.) 42 acolythes, exorcists and readers 
 
 and of all who rending the body of with doorkeepers, 52, widows and in 
 
 Christ, are themselves, as worthless need above 1500." Optatus (ii. 4.) 
 
 flesh, rent off. See S. Chrys. ad loo. mentions " above 40 Basrlicse." 
 
Xtiatis tobeasseparatefrom heretics as iheyfrom theOhurch. 171 
 
 doth a canker: as the Apostle says, Evil communications i Cov. 
 corrupt good manners. And again, A man that is an^^^^g' 
 heretic after one° admonition reject; knowing that he that io.n. 
 ts such is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of him- 
 self. And the Holy Ghost speaketh by Solomon, saying, 
 An ungodly man carrieth destruction in his mouth, and Prov. 
 hideth fire in his lips. He also wameth us again, saying, ^^' ^' 
 Hedge in thy ears with thorns, and hearken not to aEecius. 
 perverse tongue. And again; An evil doer giveth heed <o|?^^f* 
 the tongue of the wicked, but a righteous man does not listen 17, *• 
 to false lips. Now although I know that our brethren with 
 you, fenced in by your foresight, yea, and very much on their 
 guard through their own vigilance, cannot be taken or 
 deceived by the poison of heretics, and that, in proportion 
 to the fear of God which is in them, the Divine authority 
 and precepts constrain them; yet my, be it solicitude or 
 affection, induced me to write this, even though superfluous, 
 unto you, that we should engage in no commerce with such, 
 join not in meals or conversation with the wicked, and 
 should be as separate from them as they have separated 
 themselves from the Church; for that it is written, If AeMat.is, 
 shall neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto thee as an 
 heathen man and a publican : and the blessed Apostle doth 
 not admonish only, but also commands to withdraw from 
 such ; JVe command you, he says, in the Name of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every bro- 2 Thess. 
 ther that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition ^' ®" 
 which he received of us. There can be no fellowship 
 between faith and faithlessness. He who is not with Christ, 
 who is an adversary of Christ, who is an enemy to His 
 unity and peace, cannot be joined with us. If they come 
 with prayers and amends, be they heard : if they heap up 
 revilings and menaces, be they rejected. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 ' see on Tert. de Prsesor. Hser. |. 6. p. 439. n. f. Oxf. Tt. 
 
172 Sympathy of the whole Church in the praise ofeachportion. 
 
 Epist. 
 
 ^^ EPISTLE LX. 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting. 
 
 We have received, dearest brother, the glorious testimony 
 of your faith and courage, and with such exulting joy did 
 we hear of the honour of your Confession, as to consider 
 ourselves also partakers and sharers in your merits and 
 praise. For since we have one Church, a mind undivided, 
 and harmony indissoluble, what priest would not congratulate 
 himself upon the praises of his brother priest, as if they were 
 his own ?. or what brotherhood does not every where rejoice 
 in the joy of the brethren? It cannot be expressed how 
 great was the exultation among us, and how great the joy, 
 when we had heard of your bravery and your victory, that 
 to the brethren there you had been a leader to Con- 
 fession; then too, that the confession of the leader had been 
 enlarged through the unitedness of the brethren ; so that, 
 going before to glory, you have made many your companions 
 in glory, and have persuaded the whole people to become 
 a Confessor'', having yourself been prepared, the first, to 
 confess for all : so that we find not which we ought first to 
 extol in you, whether your ready and firm faith, or the 
 inseparable love of the brethren. Among you the courage of 
 the Bishops leading the way has been publicly approved, the 
 unitedness of the brotherhood following been manifested. 
 Since with you is but one mind and one voice, the whole 
 Roman Church has confessed. Bright, dearest brother, has 
 been the faith which the blessed Apostle praised in you'. 
 
 i Confessorem. The sing, seems to ing as them.selves only, or their flocks 
 
 have been chosen, in order to express also, were sought, (see on de Laps, 
 
 the oneness of mind of the whole people, §. 8. p. 159. n. g.) so the people had 
 
 that they confessed as one man. All a duty to offer themselves, if they 
 
 who tnew that S. Cornelius had been might save their Bishop, else, unless 
 
 singled out, joined in confessing that called, to be still, see ab. p. 71, n. b. on 
 
 they too were Christians, (§. 2.) whe- Ep. 31. §. 5. 
 
 tber out of a divine sympathy, as in the = " Would you know how the Apostle 
 
 case also of S. Cyprian, " the whole designates each province by its own 
 
 assembled of the brethren cried out, qualities ? To this day remain the 
 
 ' We will be beheaded with him,' " same traces of excellences and of 
 
 (Life, p. xxn.) or to shew the heathen errors. Of the Roman people the faith 
 
 the hopelessness of persecution. As is praised. Where besides, with such 
 
 Bishops were to flee or remain, accord- zeal and numbers, doth such a concourse 
 
Satan seeks to assail one hy one, repelled hy unanimity. 173 
 
 This excellence of courage and firmness of strength he even 
 thtn foresaw in the Spirit, and testifying to your deserts by 
 proclaiming the future, while praising the parent, he arouses 
 the children. Thus unanimous, thus brave, great are the 
 examples ye have given to the other brethren, of unanimity 
 and fortitude. Ye have taught them deep awe of God, firm 
 adherence to Christ; that in peril people be joined to the 
 priests ; in persecution brethren be not separated from bre- 
 thren ; that united concord can never be overcome ; that 
 whatsoever is asked by all together ^, the God of peace granteth 
 to the peace-raateis. 
 
 2. The adversary had burst forth to shake with violent 
 terror the camp of Christ. But with the same vehemence 
 that he had come, with the same was he driven back and 
 vanquished; and whatsoever dread and terror he brought, he 
 found fortitude and strength proportionate. He had thought 
 that he could again overthrow the servants of God ; and that 
 as novices and inexperienced he should in his wonted way 
 shake them, as ill-prepared and unwatchful. One he first 
 assailed, endeavouring as a wolf to part a sheep from the 
 flock, as a hawk to separate a dove from the flight ; for he 
 who has not strength enough against all, tries to beset the 
 loneliness of individuals. But repulsed alike by the faith 
 and vigour of her united army, he perceived that the soldiers, 
 of Christ are now sober and watchful, that they stand armed 
 for the battle; that they can die, but cannot be conquered; 
 that they are on this very account invincible, because not 
 afraid to die ; nor do they in turn assail their assailants, 
 since the guiltless may not kill even the guilty ; but that 
 readily they resign their lives and their blood ; that, since 
 such mighty wickedness and cruelty wasteth in the world, 
 the speedier their departure from the wicked and the cruel. 
 What a glorious spectacle was that in tbe Eyes of God ! 
 what joy to His Church in the sight of Christ, that to the 
 battle wherewith the Enemy had sought to press in upon 
 
 flow to the Churches or the tomhs of deTotion, and simple readiness to be- 
 
 the Martyrs ? Where doth the ' Amen' lieve. Again they are reproved for 
 
 so re-echo like the thunder of heaven ? easiness and pride ; easiness, as Kom. 
 
 Not that the Komans have any other 16,17 — 19.ofpride,ll,20and25.12,3. 
 
 faith than that of all the Churches of 15.16." S. Jer.PrEef.inEp.adGal.1.2, 
 
 Christ, but that in them is greater ' see Ep. 11. §. 3. 
 
1 74 Hereticsjiercer, as Church faithful; despised by Satan, as his. 
 
 Epist. them, not single soldiers, but the whole camp went forth 
 ^-—^ together. For it is plain that all would hare come, could 
 all have heard, since whoever did hear, ran promptly forward 
 and came. How many lapsed among you have been restored 
 by a glorious Confession ! They stood courageously, and by 
 the very anguish of repentance were made more courageous 
 for the battle. So that it appeareth that they were before 
 taken by surprise, and were shaken by panic at a thing new 
 and unwonted, but afterwards returned to themselves; with 
 constancy and firmness, annealed to all endurance a true 
 faith and the strength gathered from the fear of God, and 
 now stand no longer for pardon of sin, but for the crown of 
 sufiiering. 
 
 3. What says Novatian to these things, dearest brother ? 
 does he yet lay aside his error ? or rather (as is usual with 
 men distracted) is he driven to the greater phrensy by our 
 very blessings and prosperity ? and as the glory of love and 
 faith increaseth more and more with iis, so does the insanity 
 of dissension and envy gather fresh strength with him ? does 
 the unhappy man not yet heal his wounds, but even still 
 more deeply wound both himself and his associates? brawling 
 with noisy tongue to the ruin of the brethren ; hurling darts 
 of envenomed eloquence; hardened through the perverseness 
 of secular philosophy, not peaceable through the gentleness 
 of the wisdom of the Lord ; a deserter of the Church, an 
 enemy to pity, a murderer of penitence, a teacher of pride, 
 a corrupter of truth, a destroyer of charity ? Does he yet 
 acknowledge who is the priest of God, which the Church 
 and house of Christ, who the servants of God whom the 
 devil assails, who Christians whom Antichrist attacks ? For 
 he doth not seek out those, whom he has already subdued, 
 or desire to overthrow those whom he has already made his 
 own. The foe and enemy of the Church despises and passes 
 by as captives and conquered, those whom he has estranged 
 from the Church and led without; he proceeds to assault 
 those in whom he perceives Christ to dwell. Although even 
 if any one from among such should have been apprehended, 
 he has no ground to flatter himself as though he were set for 
 the confession of the Name of Christ, since it is certain, that 
 if such sort are put to death without the Church, this is no 
 
Xtians to fast,watcli, pray for each other; departed,prayfor us. 175 
 
 crown of faith, but rather the punishment of faithlessness ; 
 nor will they dwell in the House of God among those of one 
 mind, who, we see, have, through the phrensy of discord, 
 withdrawn from the household of peace and of God. 
 
 4. We exhort to the utmost of our power, dearest brother, 
 for the sake of the mutual affection whereby we are mutually 
 joined together, that (since we are instructed by the pro- 
 vidence of the Lord warning, and are admonished by the 
 wholesome counsels of the Divine mercy, that the day of our 
 contest and last struggle is now at hand,) we, with all our people, 
 should not cease to give ourselves to fastings, to watchings, to 
 prayers. Be we instant with continual groanings and frequent 
 entreaties. For these are our heavenly arms, which make us 
 stand and persevere courageously. These are our spiritual 
 defences, and the divine weapons which protect usi Be we 
 mindful of each other, in concord and of one mind, pray 
 we ever on either side for one another, lighten we our 
 burdens and distresses by mutual affection. And which- 
 soever of us shall by the speediness of the Divine vouchsafe- 
 ment go hence the first, let our love continue in the presence 
 of the Lord, cease not our prayers for our brethren and 
 sisters in presence of the mercy of the Father ^. 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartUy farewell. 
 
 e apud Dominum — apud miaericor- the souls of the saints who fell asleep 
 diam Patria i no longer to Him only, hut hefore ns; — for whereas in this life 
 with Him, in His very Presence, and knowledge is manifested to those ac- 
 so more available. " Theodosia — came counted worthy, ' through a glass, 
 to certain in bonds, who themselves darkly,' but then revealed ' face to 
 also confessed Christ and were sitting face,' it were inconsistent if the like 
 before the Prsetorium, both out of kind- were not to be the case as to other 
 ness, and, as is likely, to request them excellencies, especially since what is 
 when they came to the presence of the laid up beforehand in this life is then 
 Lord to remember her." (Eus.de Mart, really perfected. But one of the chief- 
 Palaest. c. 7. Mart, of S. Theodosia.) est excellencies, according to the divine 
 S. Jerome adv. Vigil, c. 7. " If Apo- word, is love of our neighbour, which 
 sties and Martyrs, still in the body, can the saints, who haye fallen asleep 
 pray for the rest, while they must still before us, must necessarily be supposed 
 be anxious about themselves, how to have much more exceedingly towards 
 much more, after their crowns, vie- those who are yet engaged in the strife 
 tories, and triumphs won!" Orig. de of this life, than those who are yet 
 Orat. §. 12. t. i. p. 213, 14. ad de la beset with human infirmity, and but 
 Rue. " Nor doth the High Priest helping the weaker in a common strife. 
 alone pray with those who pray truly, Not here alone does brotherly love 
 but the ' angels' also ' in heaven' who fulfil that saying, ' if one member suffer, 
 ' rejoice over one sinner that repenteth all the members suffer with it, and if 
 more than over ninety and nine just one member be honoured, all the mem- 
 persons, who need no repentance,' and hers rejoice with it.' " 
 
Epist. 
 LXI. 
 
 A. 252. 
 
 I IGMartyrdoms deferred shew God's might, lessen not the praise. 
 
 EPISTLE LXI. 
 
 Cyprian with his Colleagues to his brother Lucius, greeting. 
 
 Lately too have we congratulated you, dearest brother, when 
 the Divine favour, by a twofold honour, made you as well a 
 Confessor as a Bishop in the administration of His Church. 
 And now again no less do we congratulate you and your 
 companions and the whole brotherhood, that the gracious 
 and abundant protection of the Lord hath, with the same 
 glory and praise to you, brought you back again to His 
 own : that so the shepherd might be restored to feed the 
 flock, the pilot to guide the ship, the ruler to rule the 
 people, and it might appear that your banishment was so 
 ordered of God, not that the Bishop, expelled and banished, 
 should be wanting to the Church, but that he should return 
 to the Church increased in greatness. For neither in the 
 
 Dan. 3. th^gg youths was the dignity of martyrdom the less, because, 
 death baffled, out of the fiery furnace they came forth safe ; 
 
 Dan. 6. ^^^ ^.^^ ^^ praise of Daniel less perfected, because he, who 
 had been given to the lions for a prey, protected by the 
 Lord, lived to glory. In the confessors of Christ, martyr- 
 doms deferred lessen not the merits of Confession, but 
 display the mightiness of the Divine protection. We see 
 set forth in you, what the brave and illustrious youths 
 declared before the king, that they were ready to be burnt 
 in the flames, rather than serve his gods, or worship the 
 image which he had set up ; yet that the God Whom they 
 worshipped, and Whom we too worship, was able to deliver 
 them from the fiery furnace, and to deliver them from the 
 
 J^an. 3, jjgjjds of the king and from present punishment. This we 
 now find accomplished in the fidelity of your confession, 
 and in the protection of the Lord over j'ou ; that whereas ye 
 were prepared and ready to undergo every infliction, yet the 
 Lord withdrew you from torture, and reserved you for the 
 Church. In your return, the Bishop hath not been abridged 
 of the dignity of his Confession, but rather his priestly 
 authority increased ;. so that there standeth at the altar of 
 God a priest, who not by words but by deeds, may exhort 
 
 ^ See above, Ep. 68. p. 142. and n. k. 
 
Persecutions bear witnesn to God's real servants. 1 77 
 
 his people to take up the arms of confession and undergo 
 martyrdom, and, now that Antichrist is at hand', may pre- 
 pare his soldiers for battle not only by the incitement of 
 words and of his voice, but by an example of faith and 
 courage. 
 
 2. We understand, dearest brother, and see clearly with 
 the whole light of our heart, the salutary and holy purposes 
 of the Divine Majesty, whence that unlooked-for perse- 
 cution^ lately arose amongst you, whence the secular power 
 suddenly burst forth against the Church of Christ, the 
 Bishop and blessed martyr Cornelius, and you .all : that, for 
 the confounding and beating down of heretics, the Lord 
 might shew, which is the Church, who its one Bishop'', 
 chosen by Divine appointment; which Presbyters are joined 
 with the Bishop in the priestly dignity; which is the united 
 and true people of Christ knit together by the love of the 
 Lord's flock; who they were, whom the Enemy would attack, 
 who, on the other hand, they whom the Devil would spare 
 as being his own. For the adversary of Christ persecutes 
 and assaults only the camp and soldiers of Christ. Heretics, 
 once cast down and made his own, he despises and passes 
 by. He seeks to overthrow those whom he sees to stand. 
 
 3. And would, dearest brother, we were now allowed to be 
 with you on your return, that we too, who love you with 
 mutual affection, might, with the rest, be present and share 
 the glad fruit of your coming. What exultation of all the 
 brethren there ! what greeting and embracing as you severally 
 met together ! As they cling to your side, scarce can they 
 be satisfied with kissing'; scarce can the very gaze and eyes 
 of the people be satiated with beholding. From the joy of 
 your coming the brotherhood around you has begun to learn, 
 what and how great gladness will follow, when Christ shall 
 
 ' See above Ep. 58. p. 142. and n. k. cod. Met. S. Arnulphi (ap. Eal.) agrees. 
 
 J Under Gallus and Volusianus, who Bal. adopted it ; in the Ben. text ooulis 
 
 persecuted the Christians to appease is retained. In thn fotlowing, " De 
 
 the anger of the gods and avert the adventusvestrigaudio," hasbeen joined 
 
 pestilence which was ravaging the em- with what follows, as by Pam. and F. ; 
 
 pire, f F.] or as refusing to take part in the joy at the restoration of the Bishop, 
 
 the sacrifices ordered to that end. [Bp. the representative and herald of Christ, 
 
 P.] through whom He visited His people, 
 
 ^ See above Ep. 49. p. 108. n. i. and became a type of the joy at His own 
 
 Ep. 69. p. 155. n. 0. last Coming. Bal. and some old edd. 
 
 1 Osculis for ocnlis, corrected by join it with the preceding, whereby all 
 
 Bp. F. from Bod. 1. with which the the force of the words is lost. 
 
LXII. 
 
 A. 2621 
 
 178 The return of a holy Bishop a herald of Christ's coming. 
 
 Epist. come, for since His Advent will soon draw nigh, a kind oi 
 picture has now gone before in you, that, as John His 
 forerunner, uho prepared the way before Him, preached 
 that Christ was come ; so now in the return of a Bishop a 
 Confessor of the Lord and His Priest, it appeareth that the 
 Lord also is now returning. But I and my Colleagues and 
 all the brotherhood send this letter to you in our stead, 
 dearest brother, and by this Epistle exhibiting to you our 
 joy, we express the faithful devotedness of our love, here 
 also in our sacrifices and in our prayers ceasing not to give 
 thanks to God the Father, and to Christ His Son, our Lord, 
 and to pray and entreat, that He Who is Himself Perfect 
 and the Perfecter, may guard and perfect in you the glorious 
 crown of your confession ; Who also perhaps brought you 
 back for this very purpose", that your glory may not be 
 hidden, should the martyr's testimony of your Confession be 
 consummated abroad. For a victim which affords to the 
 brotherhood a pattern of courage and faith, ought to be im- 
 molated in the presence of the brethren. 
 
 We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 A. 253. EPISTLE LXII. 
 
 Cyprian to Januarius, Maximus, Proculus, Victor, Modi- 
 atius, Nemesianus, Nampidus, and Honoratus, his bre- 
 thren, greeting. 
 
 1. With the utmost grief of mind and not without tears I 
 have read the letter, dearest brethren, which from the anxiety 
 of your aflfection you wrote to me concerning the captivity" 
 of our brethren and sisters. For who would not grieve at 
 
 °> This was fulfilled in the martyr- sentence of the judge." The death in 
 dom of S. Lucius, shortly after. His prison, as being a final and often ex- 
 day is probably March 4 or 5. Then ceeding (see e. g. Ep. 22. .p. 52.) suf- 
 his Episcopate lasted not 6, Eusebius fering for Christ was martyrdom and 
 says" under 8," months. (H.E.vii.2.) was go held, (see ab. Ep. 12. p. 20.) 
 S. Cyprian calls him a martyr (Ep. 68. The Martyrol. Rom. says that he was 
 ^. ult.) Tillemont (Note 33. sur S. beheaded. 
 
 Cyprien) supposes that he died in " Numidian Bishops, for to such St. 
 
 prison, " his death being mentioned, C. says Ep. 70. was written (Ep. /'2. 
 
 not in the martyrology of Bucherius, §. 1.) and in it the names of all these 
 
 but in the ' depositio Episcoporum,' Bishops occur. The same is stated in 
 
 where none are mentioned who are the Ed. Man. and cod. Rem. Bal. 
 known to have died by tortures or the 
 
Christians, redeemedby Christ, io redeem Christin His members. 179 
 
 such misfortunes, or who would not reckon his brother's 
 sorrow as his own, since the Apostle Paul speaks, and says, 
 Whether one memher suffer, all the members suffer with it ; i Cor. 
 or one member rejoice, all the members rejoice with it. ' 
 And in another place, he says. Who is weak, and I am not 2 Cor 
 weak ? Wherefore now too the captivity of the brethren is ' 
 to be reckoned by us as our own captivity : and the grief of 
 those in peril is to be accounted as our grief: since in truth 
 we are joined into one body, and not affection only, but 
 religion also ought to incite and encourage us to redeem the 
 members of the brethren. For whereas the Apostle Paul 
 again says, Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and^ Cor. 
 that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you ? even if charity did ' 
 not induce us to give assistance to the brethren, yet here we 
 should consider that they are the temples of God which have 
 been made captive ; and that we ought not, by long delay 
 regardless of their sorrow, to allow the temples of God to 
 remain long captive ; but should strive with our utmost 
 strength, and with all speed endeavour by our ready services 
 to earn the favour of Christ our Judge, and Lord, and God. 
 For since the Apostle Paul says, As many of you as have <5al. 3, 
 been baptized into Christ have put on Christ, in our 
 captive brethren Christ is to be contemplated, and to be 
 redeemed from the peril of captivity, Who redeemed us from 
 the peril of death ; so that He Who rescued us from the 
 jaws of the devil, and Who remaineth and dwelleth in us, 
 may now Himself be rescued from the hands of barbarians ; 
 and He redeemed by a sum of money, Who redeemed us by 
 the Cross and His Blood ; Who for this reason suffers these 
 things for the present to be done, that our faith may be tried, 
 whether each of us would do for another what he would have 
 
 ° S. Augustine (Ep. 199 ad Hesych. " was fenced by encampments on ac- 
 
 §. 46.) mentions "innumerable bar- count of the multitude of the barbarian 
 
 barons nations in Africa," of whom Moors encircling it, to restrain their 
 
 " very few only, and close on the Ro- marauding? invasions." (Herodian.l. vii. 
 
 man borders and at pnace, had within speaking of this period.) S. Aug. (Ep. 
 
 a few years begun to be Christians." 111. ad Victorian. §. 7.) relates the re- 
 
 These were constantly inftsting the storation of a consecrated virgin, the 
 
 Boman borders, whence Numidia family of her captors, who had been 
 
 had a legion always encamped in it, visited with disease, having been healed 
 
 (Ptolem. Dio Hist 1. 55.) " for pro- on her prayers, (from Bp. P. Ann. 
 
 tecting the borders of the empire." (Tac. 253.) 
 Hist. iv. 48. add Ann. iii. 9.) and 
 
 n2 
 
180 Thanhs due to those, who call us to relieve Xt in His member i. 
 
 Epist. done for himself, were he held in capti\'ity by barbarians. 
 
 ilHI: For who that is mindful of humanity and reminded of mutual 
 
 ■ affection, if he be a father, will not now reckon that his own 
 
 sons are there ? if he be a husband, will not with equal 
 
 grief and shame for the conjugal bond consider his own wife 
 
 to be there held in captivity ? But how great must be the 
 
 common grief and anxiety of us all, for the peril of the 
 
 virgins who are there detained, for whom not the loss of 
 
 liberty only, but of modesty is to be lamented ; nor are the 
 
 bonds of barbarians tb be deplored, so much as the defile- 
 
 1 jgno. ment of impure places and men*; lest members dedicated to 
 
 nam ao Christ ', and for ever devoted by virtuous chastity to the 
 
 rium. praise of continence, should be polluted by the lust and 
 
 contamination of the insolent. 
 
 2. All these things according to your letter our brother- 
 hood, taking into consideration and with sorrow enquiring 
 into, have all promptly and cheerfully and bountifully con- 
 tributed supplies of money to the brethren ; being indeed 
 ever, in accordance with the stedfastness of their faith, 
 forward to the work of God, yet now still more kindled to 
 healthful works by the contemplation of so great grief. For 
 Matt, since the Lord in His Gospel says, / was sick, and ye 
 visited Me ; with how much higher reward to our work will 
 He now say, " I was captive, and ye redeemed Me ?" And 
 whereas He further says, 1 was in prison, and ye came 
 unto Me ; how much more will it be when He shall begin to 
 say, " I was in the prison of captivity, and lay among bar- 
 barians shut up and in bonds, and ye delivered Me from 
 that imprisonment of servitude," being to receive a reward 
 from the Lord when the Day of Judgment shall come ? In 
 fine, we give you the most sincere thanks, for that ye have 
 been pleased to make us partners of your solicitude, and of 
 so good and needful a work ; that ye have offered us fertile 
 fields, in which we might sow the seeds of our hope, having 
 to look for a harvest of most abundant fruit, which will grow 
 
 P De hab. virg. c. 4. Ep. 4. Ambrose, for this purpose, broke the 
 
 •i " The redemption of captives was consecrated vessels of the Church, 
 
 always accounted in the Church among (Off. 2. 48.) as did S.Augustine (for 
 
 the first offices of charity, and Lactan- them and for the poor, Possid. Vit. §. 
 
 tius calls it ' a great and excellent 24.) and Deogratiaa." (Victor Vit. de 
 
 of&ce of justice.' [Institt. vi. 12.] S. pers. Vand. 1. i.) F. 
 
 25, 36. 
 
Benefactors named to obtain mention in prayer and at the Altar. 181 
 
 from this heavenly and saving culture. We have therefore 
 sent you an hundred thousand sesterces', which have been '807. 5. 
 collected by the contributions of the clergy and laity who ' 
 are set here with us in the Church over which by the good 
 pleasure of the Lord we preside: this you will dispense 
 according to your discretion. 
 
 3. We wish indeed that nothing of this sort may again 
 happen, and that our brethren, being protected by the 
 Majesty of the Lord, may be kept safe from perils of this 
 kind. If, however, for the searching out of the charity of 
 our dispositions, and the trial of the faith of our hearts, any 
 such thing should happen, on no account delay to write us 
 word of it ; being well assured that our Church and all the 
 brotherhood here entreat by their prayers that this may not 
 again happen ; yet that if it does happen, they will cheer- 
 fully and bountifully contribute their aid. 
 
 4. But that ye may remember in your prayers our brethren 
 and sisters, who have promptly and cheerfully laboured in 
 this so needful work, that they may ever so labour, and that 
 in requital of their good work, ye may present them before 
 God in your Sacrifices and supplications, I have subjoined 
 the names of each. I have moreover added the names of 
 my Colleagues and fellow-Prelates, who being present here, 
 contributed somewhat, according to their means, in the 
 names of themselves and of their people ; and, beside our 
 own amount, I have set down and sent their several sums : 
 of all these, as faith and charity require, ye ought to make 
 mention in your supplications and prayers. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. Re- 
 member us. 
 
 EPISTLE LXIII. 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Cascilius^, greeting. 
 
 1. Although I am aware, dearest brother, that most of the 
 Bishops, who by the pivine favour are set over the Churches 
 
 "■ Probably Caeeilius of Bilta, Cone, fane thing, [see Bingham 15. 217.] but, 
 
 Carth. $. 1. [B.] " The Ep. is written as St. C.says,for persons erringthrough 
 
 not against heretics, such as the Aquarii simplicity. It is quoted by S. Aug. de 
 
 orHydroparastatsBjOrEncratites, whose doctr. Christian, iv. 21. as written in a 
 
 error consisted in thinking wine a pro- subdued style. F. 
 
182 Wine, inthemysticalmeaning of H. Scr., denotes the BloodofXt. 
 
 Epist. of the Lord throughout the world, adhere to the method of 
 ^-^^" Evangelical truth and the tradition of the Lord, and do not, 
 by human ° and novel practices, depart from what Christ our 
 Master both enjoined and did; yet since some, either 
 through ignorance or simplicity, in consecrating and ad- 
 ministering to the people the Cup of the Lord, do not the 
 same as Jesus Christ our Lord and God, the Author and 
 Teacher of this Sacrifice, did and taught ; I have thought it 
 a holy and necessary duty to write you this letter, that 
 should any one be still held by this error, he may, having 
 clearly seen the light of truth, return to the root and origin 
 of the tradition of the Lord. Nor must you think, dearest 
 brother, that I am writing my own and human opinions, or 
 that I boldly take this on myself of my own mere will, for 
 that I ever maintain my own mediocrity with humble and 
 shame-faced moderation. But when any thing is enjoined 
 by the inspiration and command of God, a faithful servant 
 must needs obey the Lord ; acquitted by all of assuming 
 any thing arrogantly to himself, in that he is compelled 
 to fear offending the Lord, unless he do what he is bidden. 
 But you should know that 1 have been admonished', that in 
 offering the Cup the tradition of the Lord be observed, nor 
 aught else be done by us, than what the Lord has first done 
 for us: that the Cup which is offered in remembrance of 
 Him, should be offered mixed with wine. For whereas 
 Johni5, Christ says, I am the true vine ; the Blood of Christ is not 
 ^' surely water, but wine. Nor can His Blood whereby we 
 have been redeemed and quickened, appear to be in the Cup, 
 when the Cup is without that wine, whereby the Blood of 
 1 Sacra- Christ is set forth, as is declared by the mystical meaning' 
 mento. ^^^ testimony of all the Scriptures. 
 
 2. For we find in Genesis also, as to the hidden Mystery 
 
 ' As above, " a human Church" in monitions and warnings vouchsafed 
 
 contrast vfith the one once founded ; by God' (see ab. Ep. 12. §. 8. p. 28. 
 
 (Ep. 55. |. 20.) " human tradition" to Ep. 16. §. 3. p. 42. Ep. 57. ^. 1. p. 
 
 the " institution of God ;" (Ep. 74. §. 138 and §. 4. p. 141. Ep. 60. §. 4.) and 
 
 3.) " human error" to " Divine tra- here in addition, " inspirante et man- 
 
 dition" (ib. j. 12.) dante Domino," " jubetur," and this in 
 
 ' All the expressions used here contrast to doing it of his own mind 
 
 imply that St. C. on this occasion also " ultronea voluntate," " nostra et hu- 
 
 had a direct command from God to mana conscribere," and assuming any 
 
 write. He had often before used the thing to himself " nihil sibi arroganter 
 
 word monere, admonere, &c. of ad- assumit." 
 
Types ofthe Sacrament and Sacrifice in Noah and Melchizedech. 183 
 
 in Noah, that this same was promised, and that for them there 
 was a figure of the Passion ofthe Lord, in that He drank wine; Gen 19, 
 that he was drimken ; that he was uncovered within his tent ; 
 that he was lying down with his thighs bared and open to 
 view ; that such nakedness of the father was noticed by his 
 middle son, and told abroad ; but was covered by two, the 
 elder and the younger ; and other circumstances which it is 
 not necessary to follow out, since it suffices to embrace this 
 alone, that Noah exhibiting a type of the future truth, did 
 not drink water, but wine, and so pourtrayed a figure of the 
 Passion ofthe Lord. 
 
 3. Likewise in the priest Melchizedech we see the mystery 
 of the Sacrifice of our Lord prefigured, as Holy Scripture 
 testifies, saying, And Melchizedech king of Salem brought Gren.U, 
 forth bread and urine. But he was the priest of the most ' 
 High God, and blessed Abraham. But that Melchizedech 
 bore a type of Christ, the Holy Spirit declares in the Psalms, 
 saying to the Son in the Person of the Father, Before'' the Va.uo, 
 morning star I begat Thee; Thou art a Priest for ever after ^' *' 
 the order of Melchizedech. Which order assuredly is this, 
 coming from that Sacrifice and thence descending, that Mel- 
 chizedech was a priest of the most High God, that he 
 ofiered bread and wine, that he blessed Abraham. For who 
 is more a Priest of the most High God, than our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, Who offered a Sacrifice to God the Father, and 
 ofiered that same which Melchizedech had offered, that is, 
 bread and wine, namely. His own Body and Blood? And 
 that blessing going before with respect to Abraham, belonged 
 to our people. For if Abraham believed in God, and it was Qen.lS 
 counted to him for righteousness ; then whoever believes ^• 
 in God and lives by faith, is found righteous, and is shewn 
 long since to have been blessed and justified in faithful 
 Abraham ; as the blessed Apostle Paul proves, saying, Abra- Gal. 3, 
 ham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righ- °—^- 
 teousness. Ye know then that they which are of faith, the 
 same are the children of Abraham. But the Scripture, 
 foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through 
 faith, preached before to Abraham, that in him all nations 
 should be blessed. So then they which be qf faith are' 
 " Testim. i. 29. p. 31. Oxf. Tr. 
 
184 Types of the Cup of His Bloodin Proverbs Sf blessing ofJudah . 
 
 Epist. blessed with faithful Abraham. Whence in the Gospel we 
 A 2'^ find, that/row stones are raised, that is, from the Gentiles 
 Matt. ■ are gathered, children unto Abraham. And when the Lord 
 ^' ,■ praised Zacchseus, He answered and said, 77/49 day is salva- 
 19, 9. Hon come to this house, forasmuch as he also is a son of 
 Abraham. In Genesis therefore, that the blessing of Abra- 
 ham by Melchizedech the priest might be dnly celebrated, 
 the figure of the Sacrifice of Christ goes before, appointed 
 namely in bread and wine, which thing the Lord accom- 
 plishing and fulfilHng, offered bread and the cup mixed 
 with wine, and He Who is the fulness of truth, fulfilled the 
 truth of the prefigured image. 
 
 4. Moreover by Solomon, the Holy Spirit, shewing before- 
 hand a type of the Sacrifice of the Lord, making mention of 
 the Victim slain, and of the bread and wine, yea, also of the 
 Prov. 9, Altar and of the Apostles, saith, Wisdom " halh builded her 
 ' house, she hath underlaid her seven pillars; she hath killed 
 her sacrifices; she hath mingled her wine in the cup; she 
 hath also furnished her table. She halh sent forth her 
 servants, calling together, with voice uplifted, to her Cup, 
 saying, Whoso is simple, let him turn in to me. And to 
 those that want understanding she hath said. Come, eat of 
 my bread, and drink of the wine which I have mingled for 
 you. He sets forth the mingled wine, that is, he foretells by 
 prophetic voice the Cup of the Lord mingled with water and 
 wine ; that in the Passion of the Lord that may appear to be 
 done which had been before predicted. In the blessing of 
 Judah^ also, this same is signified, where a figure of Christ is 
 see Gen. expressed therein also, that He should be praised by His 
 ' ■ ■ brethren, and that they should bow down before Him, that 
 He should press on the neck of His enemies yielding and 
 fleeing, with those hands with which He bore the Cross and 
 overcame death : that He is the lion of the tribe of Judah, 
 and should couch, sleeping in His Passion, and rise up and 
 be the hope of the Gentiles. To which Holy Scripture adds 
 Ibid. 11. and says, He shall wash His garments in wine, and His 
 clothes in the blood of grapes. But when the blood of 
 grapes is mentioned, what else is shewn than the wine of 
 • the Cup of the Blood of the Lord ? Moreover in Isaiah the 
 
 » Test. ii. 2. p. 40. y Test, i. 21. p. 3i. 
 
Wine the emblem of the Passion; Water, alone, of Baptism. 185 
 
 Holy Spirit testifies this same of the Passion of the Lord, 
 saying, Wherefore art Thou red in Tldne apparel, and Thy T^a,63,2. 
 garments like him that treadeth in a wine-vat ? Can water 
 make apparel red ? or is it water in the wine-vat which is 
 trodden by the feet, or squeezed out by the press ? Mention 
 is therefore made of wine, that the Blood of the Lord may be 
 understood ; and what was afterwards manifested in the Cup 
 of the Lord, might be foreshewn in the predictions of the 
 Prophets. The treading and pressure of the wine-vat is also 
 dwelt upon : because as men cannot come to the drinking 
 of wine unless the cluster be first trodden and pressed, so 
 neither could we drink the Blood of Christ, unless Christ 
 had been first trodden on and pressed, and first drank of the 
 Cup, in which He should give believers to drink. 
 
 5. But as often as water alone is mentioned in the sacred 
 Scriptures, Baptism is alluded to, as we see. is intimated in 
 Isaiah % Remember ye not, he says, the former things, neither la. 43, 
 consider the things of old. Behold, J will do a new thing, '~ 
 which now shall spring forth, and ye shall know it. I teill 
 even make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in a dry place; 
 to gioe drink to My people. My chosen; My people whom I 
 have purchased, that they might shew forth My praise. There 
 God by the Prophet foretold, that among nations in places 
 which had before been dry, rivers should afterwards flow 
 abundantly, and should water the chosen people of God, 
 that is, those made sons of God by the regeneration of 
 Baptism. It is also again proclaimed and foretold, that the 
 Jews, if Ihey should be athirst, and seek after Christ, should 
 drink with us, that is, should attain the grace of Baptism. 
 If they shall be athirst, he says, He will lead them through is. 48, 
 the deserts, water out of the rock will He bring forth for^^-'^^^' 
 them ; the rock shall be cleft, and the waters shall gush out, 
 and My people shall drink. This is fulfilled in the Gospel, 
 when Christ, Who is the Rock, is cleft by a stroke of the 
 spear in His Passion ; Who also admonishing as to what had 
 been before foretold by the Prophet, crieth out and says. If 
 any man thirst, let him come and drink. He that believeth 
 on Me, as the Scripture saith, out of his belly shall floio 
 
 >■ Test. i. 12. p. 40. see also Tract 67.. on Holy Baptism, p. 383. 
 
186 Further proof that water alorie in H. Scr. denotes Baptism. 
 
 Epist. rivers of living water". And that it might be more manifest 
 ^^^^^•that the Lord there speaks not of the Cup, but of Baptism, 
 
 A 253 
 
 ■ the Scripture added. But this spake He of the Spirit, which 
 they that believe on Him should receive. For by Baptism 
 the Holy Spirit is received, and so they that are baptized 
 and have obtained the Holy Spirit, come to drink of the 
 Cup of the Lord. Nor let that move any one, that when 
 Holy Scripture speaks of Baptism, it says that we thirst and 
 Matt. 5, drink, for that the Lord also in the Gospel says. Blessed are 
 ^' they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness ; for 
 
 that which is received by hungry and thirsty longing, is 
 more fully and abundantly imbibed. As also in another 
 place the Lord speaks to the Samaritan woman, saying, 
 Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again; hut 
 ichosoever drinketh of the xcater that I shall give him, shall 
 never thirst ''. In which too the Baptism of saving water is 
 signified, which in truth is once received, nor ever again 
 repeated. But the Cup of the Lord is both continually 
 thirsted for and drunk in the Church. 
 
 6. Nor have we need of many arguments, dearest brother, 
 to prove that by the name of water Baptism is always 
 signified, and that we ought so to understand it ; since the 
 Lord, at His coming, manifested the truth of Baptism and of 
 the Cup, in that He commanded that the unfailing water, 
 the water of eternal life, be given to believers in Baptism ; 
 but by the example of His own authority He taught that the 
 Cup should be mingled by the union of wine and water. 
 For taking the Cup on the eve of His Passion, He blessed it, 
 Mat.26, and gave it to His disciples, saying. Drink ye all of this : 
 27— 29.yjj^ </(js is My Blood of the New Testament, Which is shed 
 for many for the remission of sins. I say unto you, I will not 
 drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when 
 I drink it new with you in My Father's Kingdom. Wherein 
 we find that the Cup which the Lord oflfered was mixed, and 
 that that was wine, which He called His Blood. Whence it 
 is apparent that the Blood of Christ is not offered, if there is 
 no wine in the Cup ; nor the Sacrifice of the Lord celebrated 
 by a legitimate consecration, unless our oblation and sacrifice 
 
 " John 7, 37. 38. see other authorities, '° John 4, 13. 14. see Tract 67. 
 
 Tract67. p. 381. I.e. 
 
Disdples of our Lord mmi do exactly what He did. 187 
 
 corresponds with His Passion. But how shall we drink new 
 wine of the fruit of the vine with Christ in the Kingdom of 
 the Father, if in the Sacrifice of God the Father and of Christ, 
 we do not offer wine, nor mingle the Cup of the Lord 
 according to the Lord's institution ? 
 
 7. The blessed Apostle Paul also, chosen and sent by the 
 Lord, and appointed a preacher of the truth of the Gospel, 
 lays down the very same in his Epistle, saying, The Lord^ Cor. 
 Jesus, the same night in which He was betrayed, took bread,26. ~ 
 and when He had given thanks. He brake it, and said, This 
 is My Body Which is given for you, this do in remembrance 
 of Me. After the same manner also He took the Cup, when 
 He had supped^ saying. This Cup is the New Testament in 
 My Blood; this do, as oft as ye drink It, in remembrance 
 of Me; for as often as ye eat this Bread and drink this Cup, 
 ye do shew the Lord's Death till He come. If then it is both 
 commanded by the Lord, and the same thing is confirmed 
 and delivered by His Apostle, that as often as we drink, in 
 remembrance of the Lord, we do the same which the Lord 
 also did, we discover that what was commanded is not 
 observed by us, unless we also do the very same that the 
 Lord did, and mingling the Cup of the Lord in like manuer, 
 depart not from the Divine authority. But that we must not 
 at all depart from the Evangelical precepts, and that the 
 disciples also ought to observe and do the same which their 
 Master taught and did, the blessed Apostle elsewhere more 
 urgently and strongly teaches, saying, I wonder that ye are Gal. i, 
 so soon removed from Him That called you into grace, unto ~^' 
 another Gospel, which is not another, but there be some that 
 trouble you, and would pervert the Gospel of Christ. But 
 though we or an Angel from heaven preach any other Gospel 
 unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him 
 be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again. If any 
 man preach any other Gospel unto you than that ye have 
 received, let him be accursed. Since then neither the Apostle 
 himself nor an angel fi-om heaven can preach or teach other- 
 wise than Christ has once taught and His Apostles preached, 
 I marvel much whence this practice has arisen, that in some 
 places, contrary to Evangelical and Apostolic discipline. 
 
188 The Cup of the Lord inebriates, to sober and holy joy. 
 
 Epist. water is offered in the Cup of the Lord, which alone cannot 
 j-^-' represent the Blood of Christ. 
 
 8. The mystery whereof the Holy Spirit omitteth not in 
 the Psalms also, making mention of the Cup of the Lord, 
 and saying, Thy inebriating Cup, how good is it' : but the 
 Cup that inebriateth must surely be mixed with wine. For 
 water cannot inebriate any one. But the Cup of the Lord 
 
 Gen. 9, so inebriateth as Noah, in Genesis, drinking wine was 
 inebriated. But because the inebriation of the Cup and 
 Blood of the Lord is not such as the inebriation of this 
 world's wine, when the Holy Spirit said in the Psalm, Thy 
 inebriating Cup, He added, how good is it; because in truth 
 the Cup of the Lord so inebriates them that drink it as to 
 make them sober, as to bring back their minds to spiritual 
 wisdom, so that each should recover from this world's 
 savour to the perception of God : and as by that common 
 wine the mind is dissolved, and the soul relaxed, and all 
 sadness laid aside, so when the Blood of the Lord and the 
 saving Cup hath been drunk, the memory of the old man is 
 laid aside, and there cometh a forgelfulness of his former 
 conversation in the world, and the sad and mournful breast, 
 which before was oppressed with the choking sense of 
 sins, is set free by the joy of Divine forgiveness ; which then 
 only can gladden him who drinks It in the Church of the 
 Lord, if What is drunken retains the Truth of the Lord. 
 
 9. But how perverse is it, and how wilful, when the 
 John 2, Lord at the marriage-feast made of water wine, for us to 
 
 make of wine, water; when too that Mystery ought to ad- 
 monish and instruct us, that in the Sacrifices of the Lord 
 we should rather offer wine ! For because among the Jews 
 Is. 6, 7. spiritual grace had failed, wine also failed ; For the vineyard 
 of the Lord of hosts was the house of Israel; but Christ, 
 teaching and shewing that the Gentiles succeeded them, and 
 that we afterwards, by the merit of Faith, should attain to 
 that place which the Jews had lost, made of water wine, that 
 is, He shewed that, the Jews failing, the people of the 
 
 » Ps. 23, 5. see also S. Ambr. in Ps. Ps. 64. §. 15. S. Aug. in Ps. 35. $. 14. 
 35. §. 19. Ps. 1. §. 33. and in Ps. 118. Ps. 103. Enarr. 3. §. 13. Theodoret in 
 lit. 13. $. 24. lit. 21. §. 4. S. Hil. in Ps. 22, 5. 
 
Unionofwaterandwme,indissolubleonenessofXtandHisCliurch.l%9 
 
 Gentiles should the more flow in and meet together at the 
 nuptials of Christ and His Church. For that waters signify 
 peoples, Holy Scripture declares in the Revelations, saying, 
 The waters which thou sawest, on which the whore sitteth, are Rev.i7, 
 peoples and multitudes and nations and tongues. 
 
 10. This too we perceive is contained in the Mystery of 
 the Cup. For because Christ loves us all in that He bore 
 our sins also, we see that in the water the people are 
 intended, but that in the wine is shewn the Blood of Christ. 
 But when in the Cup water is mingled with wine. His people 
 are united to Christ, and the multitude of believers are 
 united and conjoined with Him in Whom they believe. 
 Which union and conjunction of water and wine is so 
 mingled together in the Cup of the Lord, that that com- 
 mixture cannot again be separated. Whence neither can 
 the Church, that is, the people settled in the Church, 
 faithfully and stedfastly persevering in what they have 
 believed, be by aught separated from Christ, that its indis- 
 soluble affection should not ever adhere and abide with Him. 
 Thus then in consecrating the Cup of the Lord, water alone 
 cannot be offered, as neither can ■' wine alone. For if any 
 
 <• " i. e. 30 long as the received practice nified the superabundance of the merita 
 
 remains. Yet it is to be observed, that of Christ our Lord and His Dignity 
 
 what is said to contain a mystery does above the human nature and the sins 
 
 not always remain unaltered and in- of the human race. Yet not less suit- 
 
 violable in the Church. Formerly the ably by the use of wine alone, is it 
 
 faithful used a somewhat larger loaf in shewn that we are saved by Ihe merits 
 
 the Eucharist, that all who partook of of Christ alone and by His Blood. In 
 
 It might be shewn to be ' one bread,' like way the Greeks pour warm water 
 
 and to be made partakers of the com- into the consecrated Cup, to signify (as 
 
 munion of the broken Body of the Lord. Balsamon explains in Can. 32. Cone. 
 
 Then it became the practice to use Trull.) ' that what flowed from the 
 
 wafers, but the mystical meaning is holy Side of our Lord J. C. are life- 
 
 not lost ; for they represent the pieces giving.' The Latins use cold water, 
 
 of silver, the price of the Body of the in witntss that Christ really died, and 
 
 Lord. In this same Ep., St. C. relates that we are saved only by His Death, 
 
 that the H. Eucharist was at first In like manner, in Baptism ; formerly 
 
 celebrated by the Lord at night, nor trine immersion was required, as sig- 
 
 was this without amystery(§. 13.); hut nifieant of the Trinity; then single 
 
 he subjoins, ' but we in the morning followed, that we might profess that 
 
 celebrate the Kesurrection of the Lord,' we acknowledge One God. [in the 
 
 whence also that will appear, that ' we Spanish Church, see Bingham, 11. 11, 
 
 wish to walk in the light of Christ.' 8.] Immersion also seemed necessary. 
 
 Again, by the decree of Eugenius, the that we might seem to be buried 
 
 Koman PoatiiF, it is ordained that with Christ in Baptism; now, we are 
 
 water be mingled with the Cup to be sprinkled with water, that we may be 
 
 consecrated, in ' small quantity ;' and seen to be cleansed by the sprinkling 
 
 so, by the superabundance of the wine of His Blood. In like way, milk and 
 
 above the quality of the water, is sig- honey conjoined were added to the 
 
) 90 Mingling ofioater with wine, right, hut not essentialio the Sacr. 
 
 Epist. should offer wine alone, this is as though the Blood of Christ 
 
 A^25^3^ were without us; but if there be water alone, the people 
 
 ' begin to be without Christ. But when both are mingled, 
 
 and by an infused union each is joined with the other, then 
 
 the spiritual and heavenly Sacrament is perfected. Thus 
 
 water of Baptism, and were, on that 
 account, offered as well as bread and 
 wine, which however afterwards went 
 into disuse according to the decrees of 
 the Canons, the mystery of the Sacra- 
 ment beine: thereby unimpaired. [F.] 
 P. Lombard (4 Sent. Dist. 11.) gives 
 the same gloss, " The words admit of 
 an exception, ' ought not' unless done 
 out of simplicity or ignorance, or * can 
 not,' i. e. ' ought not;' (which last is 
 adopted by Durandus in 4 Sent. Dist. 
 11. qu. 5.) and a little before, " If any, 
 with no purpose of introducing heresy, 
 through forgetfulness or ignorance omit 
 the water, the Sacrament doth not 
 appear to be null [irritum] , but such an 
 one is gravely to be censured." In like 
 way S. Thomas in 1 Cor. 11. and 
 S. Bernard, Ep. 69. ad Guidon. Abbat. 
 " They say that some other writer 
 thinks otherwise, namely, that this 
 Sacrifiec cannot be without these things, 
 i. c. bread, wine, and water, so that, 
 should any of these be wanting, the 
 rest are not sanctified. But of things 
 of this sort, let each be satisfied in his 
 own mind. — Nor do I deny that bread 
 and wine mingled with water ought to 
 be placed on the Altar together ; rather, 
 I assert that it ought not to be done 
 otherwise. But it is one thing to blame 
 negligence, another to deny the ef&cacy. 
 It is one thing, I say, to say in blame, 
 that any thing is not well done, another 
 to assert falsely, that it is altogether 
 not done." [quoted by Voss. de S. Ccenae 
 Domin. symbol. Disp. Theol. 22. 0pp. 
 t. 6. p. 440 sqq.] Bp. Fell further 
 observes that it is doubtful, whether 
 our Lord consecrated' in pure or mingled 
 wine, since either were used alike, 
 (Tosephoth) [but it is said Berachoth, 
 f. 50. 2. " The wise confes.«i to K. 
 Eliezer that the blessing is not said 
 over the cup of wine, until they have 
 put water to it." The Gemara adds, 
 " because their wine was very strong, 
 and it seemed not good to diink it with- 
 out water."] " Whence Aquinas, (P. 3. 
 qu. 74. art. 7. and qu. 83. art^6. ad loc.) 
 and Bonaventura (in 4 Sent. Dist. 11. 
 p. 2. q. 3.) [Biel. Dist. iv. qu. 2. Concl. 
 5.] say that the admixture of water is 
 
 not of necessity, nor essential to the in- 
 tegrity of the Sacrament. The heresy 
 of the Armenians was, that they held 
 that water, of necessity, ought not to be 
 mingled with the wine ; and they were 
 condemned by the Cone, quini-sext. 
 [hence the schoolmen make the ex- 
 ception, " unless the water be omitted, 
 to introduce heresy."] The Roman 
 Church although it seem to decree that 
 ' the Cup of the Blood of the Lord 
 Christ ought not to be consecrated in 
 pure water, nor in pure wine without 
 water, but in wine mixed with water ;' 
 yet, if we consider it attentively, they 
 mean that it should be consecrated in 
 wine only ; for they direct that the 
 water should be added in a very small 
 quantity, (in the words of Eugenius, 
 modieissiraa,) and that there should be 
 an interval between the mingling and 
 the consecration, in order that the 
 water might be turned into wine. (See 
 Cat. Rom. c. 4. $. 17. Sacerdotale Rom. 
 p. 1. Tr. 19, c. 2.) And to this effect a 
 passage is wont to be cited from Aristot. 
 de Generat. et corrupt. 1. 1. c. ult. that 
 the lesser passes into the predominant, 
 as a drop of wine is not mingled vrith 
 10,000 Choeis of water, but its nature 
 is lost and the whole becomes water. 
 Then also the Greek practice is to be 
 observed, of which Balsamo says, 
 ' Before the holy Cup is consecrated, 
 the warm water is not infused, but 
 after the consecration;' and accord- 
 ingly water, in their opinion, does not 
 enter into the sacred Mystery, but 
 follows on it." [F.] On' the other 
 hand, wine is declared essential, " but 
 water without wine can in no wise 
 he oflfered in the Sacrifice." P. Lomb. 
 1. c. and an old Missal Eccl. S. Mart. 
 Turon. ap. Bal. " if the consecration 
 have been either of wine alone or 
 of water without wine, the wine is 
 accounted as a sacrament, bat the 
 water is not so accounted." Yet 
 " Pope Innocent VIII. allowed the 
 Norwegians to consecrate the Cup 
 without wine, because, on account of 
 the exceeding cold, wine imported in 
 that country easily turns acid." Raphael 
 Volaterran. 1. 7. p. 169. ap. Bal. 
 
Xfs least commands to be kept with awe, much, more as to the Sacr, 191 
 
 then the Cup of the Lord is not water alone or wine alone, 
 unless both are mingled together, as also the Body of the 
 Lord cannot be meat alone, or water alone, unless both be 
 united and joined together and compacted into one cohering 
 Bread. In which Mystery also our people are shewn to be 
 united, so that as many grains" collected and ground and 
 mingled together make one bread ; so in Christ, Who is the 
 heavenly Bread, we may know that there is one Body, where- 
 with our whole number is conjoined and united. 
 
 11. There is then no reason, dearest brother, that any 
 should think that the practice of some few is to be followed, 
 who may have heretofore supposed that water alone is to be 
 offered in the Cup of the Lord. For we must ask, " whom 
 have these same followed ?" For if in the Sacrifice which 
 Christ offered, Christ only is to be followed, then we ought 
 to obey and do that which Christ did, and which He com- 
 manded should be done ; for as much as He Himself says in 
 the Gospel, If' ye do whatsoever I command you, henceforth johnis, 
 / call you not servants but friends. And that we must hear ^^' 
 Christ alone, the Father also testifieth from heaven, saying, 
 This is My Well-Beloved Son, in Whom I am well pleased; Mat.i7, 
 hear yc Him. Wherefore if we ought to hear Christ alone, ^• 
 we ought not to attend to what another before us has thought 
 should be done, but what Christ, Who is before all, first did. 
 For neither is it fitting to follow the customs of men, but the 
 truth of God; for that God speaks by the prophet Isaiah, 
 and says. In vain do they worship Me, teaching the doctrines j^^ gg 
 and commandments of men. And again the Lord in theiS-l^x. 
 Gospel repeats this same, saying. Ye reject the command- ^^.^^ ij 
 ment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. More- 9- 
 over in another place He lays it down and says, Whosoever -^^^^^^^ 
 shall break one of these least commandments and shall teach^^- 
 men so, he .shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven. 
 But if it is unlawful to break even the least of the Lord's 
 commandments, how much more to infringe those so great, 
 so weighty, so concerning the very Sacrament of the Lord's 
 Passion and our redemption, or by human tradition to 
 change it into something else than was divinely appointed ! 
 For if .Tesus Christ, our Lord and God, is Himself tlie great 
 
 e Ep. 69. ad Magn. §. 4. 
 
\mWhoisashamedofHisBlondintheCup,ashamedofHisBloodshed 
 
 Epist. High Priest of God the Father, and first offered Himself 
 
 y^'a Sacrifice to the Father, and commanded this to be 
 
 Luke ' done in remembrance of Himself, surely that Priest truly 
 
 22' ^^- acts in Christ's stead, who imitates that which Christ did ; 
 
 and he then ofiers a true and full Sacrifice in the Church to 
 
 God the Father, when he begins to offer it according as he 
 
 sees Christ Himself oflfered it. 
 
 12. It remaineth that the whole discipline of religion and 
 the truth is overthrown, unless what is spiritually enjoined 
 is faithfully maintained. Unless indeed this be any one's 
 fear in the morning Sacrifices, lest by the savour of wine 
 he smell of the Blood of Christ. Yet so then the brother- 
 hood is beginning to be kept back from the Passion also of 
 Christ in persecution, while in the oblations they learn to be 
 ashamed of the Blood and Blood-shedding of Christ^ The 
 
 Marks, Lord moreover says in the Gospel, Whosoever shall be 
 ^^- ashamed of Me, of him shall the Son of Man he ashamed. 
 Gal. 1, And the Apostle also speaks, saying, If T pleased men, I 
 ^"' should not he the servant of Christ. But how can we shed 
 
 our blood for Christ, who are ashamed to drink the Blood of 
 
 Christ ? 
 
 13. Does any one soothe himself with this consideration, 
 that although in the morning water alone is seen to be 
 offered, yet " when we come to supper we offer the cup 
 mixed ?" Yet, when we sup, we cannot call the people 
 together to our feast, so as in the presence of all the brother- 
 hood to celebrate the truth ^ of the Sacrament. " But then 
 the Lord offered the mixed cup not in the morning, but after 
 
 I Domi- supper" Ought we then to celebrate That of the Lord' 
 nieum. ^f^gj supper, that so by multiplying Eucharists' we may 
 
 ' i. B. so are the Sacraments and the ■> See Tert. de Cor. c. 4. p. 164. Oxf. 
 
 Passion of Christ and suffering for Tr. Rig. thinks that Tert. in that he 
 
 Christ joined together, that whoso is says " etiam antelucanis ccetihus" im- 
 
 ashamed of the Blood of Christ in His plies that It was celebrated " at the 
 
 Cup, will he ashamed to confess His time of meals" also. The force of 
 
 Blood shed for him, or, hy his witness " etiam" is however doubtless " even 
 
 of Him, to be joined in His Sufferings, before daylight" in contrast with the 
 
 The Holy Eucharist being the Sacra- evening. The single exceptions of the 
 
 ment of His Passion, and the coramu- Coena Domini, Thursday before Easter, 
 
 nication of His Blood, to be ashamed (S. Aug. Ep. 54. ad Jan. c. 7.) or in 
 
 of It, asHeordainedIt, is tobeashamed' Egypt or Thebais on the Saturday, 
 
 of His Blood and Passion. (Socr. v. 22.) do not come into ac- 
 
 8 That in water being no true or count, 
 
 valid Sacrament. ' Frequentandis Dominicis ; cele- 
 
Omissions, undiscovered, forgiven ; discovered, to be amended. 193 
 
 offer the mixed cup. It behoved Christ to offer at the 
 evening of the day, that the very hour of the Sacrifice might 
 intimate the setting and evening of the world, as it is written 
 in Exodus, And the whole assembly of the congregation of'ExoA. 
 Israel shall kill it in the evening. And again in the Psalms, '^' ^" 
 Let the lifting up of My Hands be an evening sacrifice^. 
 But we celebrate the resurrection of the Lord in the 
 morning. 
 
 14. And because we make mention of His Passion in all 
 Sacrifices, (for the Passion of the Lord is the Sacrifice which 
 we offer,) we ought to do nothing else than what He did. 
 For the Scripture says, For as often as ye eat this Bread i Cor. 
 and drink this Cup, ye do shew the Lord's Death till He ' ' 
 come. As often then as we offer the Cup in commemoration 
 
 of the Lord and His Passion, do we what it is known the 
 Lord did. Let any one see to it, dearest brother. If then 
 any of our predecessors, either ignorantly or through sim- 
 plicity, has not observed and retained this, which the Lord 
 by His example and authority taught us to do, his simplicity 
 may by the Lord's mercy be pardoned. But we cannot be 
 excused who have now been admonished and instructed by 
 the Lord, to offer the Cup of the Lord mingled with wine, 
 as the Lord Himself offered it, and to address letters there- 
 upon to our Colleagues, that every where the law of the 
 Gospel and the tradition of the Lord may be observed, and 
 there be no departure from what Christ both taught and 
 did. 
 
 15. To disregard this any longer, and to persevere in the 
 former error, what else is it than to incur the censure of the 
 Lord, Who in the Psalm reproveth and saith, What hast Ps. 50, 
 thou to do to declare My statutes, or that thou shouldest ' 
 take My covenant in thy mouth ? seeing thou hatest in- 
 struction, and casteth My words behind thee. When thou 
 sawest a thief, thou consentedst with him, and hast been 
 partaker with adulterers. For to declare the righteousness 
 
 and covenant of the Lord, and not to do the same that the 
 Lord did, what else is it than to cast away His words, and to 
 
 brating them not in the morning only, Dominicce hostise de Unit. EorI. §. 14. 
 but in the evening. St. C. uses Domi- it Ps. 141, 2. quoted of the Ciuci- 
 nieumoelebrare,again,deOp.etEl.c.l2. fixion of our Lord, Test. ii. 20. 
 
 O 
 
194 WilfulneglectofoiirLordtscommandsspiritualtheftSf adultery. 
 
 Epist. contemn the discipline of the Lord, and to commit, not 
 j-^ earthly but spiritual thefts and adulteries, in that men steal 
 ' from the truth of the Gospel the words and deeds of oiur 
 Lord, corrupt and adulterate the Divine precepts ? As it is 
 Jer. 23, written in Jeremiah, What is the chaff to the wheat ? Ihere- 
 32. ' fore, behold, I am against the prophets, saith the Lord, that 
 steal My words, every one from his neighbour, and cause 
 My people to err by their lies and by their lightness. Like- 
 Jer. 3, wise in the same prophet in another place He saith, She 
 ^- ^°- committed adultery with stocks and with stones, and yet for 
 all this she turned not unto Me. Which theft and adultery 
 that it fall not upon us also, we ought to take anxious and 
 awed and religious care. For if we are priests of God and 
 Christ, I know not whom we ought to follow rather than 
 God and Christ ; since Himself expressly says in the 
 John 8, Gospel, I am the light of the world. He that followeth Me 
 ^' shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. 
 That we may not then walk in darkness, we ought to follow 
 Christ, and observe His precepts ; because Himself also, 
 Mat.28, in another place, sending the Apostles, said. All power is 
 ' given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore and 
 teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, 
 and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to 
 observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. 
 Wherefore if we wish to walk in the light of Christ, we 
 should not depart from His precepts and admonitions ; 
 giving thanks, that while He instructs us for the future what 
 we ought to do, for the past He pardons wherein through 
 simplicity we have erred. And because His second Advent 
 now draws near to us. His benign and bountiful favour more 
 and more enlightens our hearts with the light of truth. 
 
 16. It befits then our religion and our awe, and the very 
 station and office of our priesthood, dearest brother, in 
 mingling and offering the Cup of the Lord, to guard the 
 truth of the tradition of the Lord ; and, when the Lord 
 wameth, to correct that wherein some are found to have 
 erred, that so, when He shall begin to come in His^ heavenly 
 Glory and Majesty, He may find that we abide by what He 
 warned, observe what He taught, do what He did. 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
Meconciliation, rashly given) not to be rescinded. 195 
 
 EPISTLE LXIV. 
 
 Cyprian and the rest, his Colleagues, who were present in 
 Council, in number sixty-six, to Fidus their brother, 
 greeting. 
 
 1. We have read your letter, dearest brother, in which 
 you have informed us respecting Victor, formerly' a ])res- 
 byter, that Therapius "^ our colleague rashly ', at a time 'temere 
 premature and with over-eager hast6, granted him peace, "^jj^^ 
 before he had performed full penance, and had satisfied the 2 omit it 
 Lord God, against Whom he had offended. Which thing 
 troubled us much, that the authority of our decree should 
 have been departed from, and peace granted to him, before 
 
 the legitimate and full time of satisfaction, without the desire 
 and knowledge of the people, when no sickness urged or 
 necessity compelled. But after long weighing the matter 
 amongst ourselves, it sufficed to reprimand our colleague 
 Therapius, for having done this rashly, and to have warned 
 him not to do the like again. But the peace once howsoever 
 given by a priest of God we thought was not to be taken 
 away, and have therefore allowed Victor to use the com- 
 munion granted him. 
 
 2. But as regards the case of infants, who you say should 
 not be baptized within the second or third day after their 
 birth, and that respect should be had to the law of the 
 ancient circumcision, whence you think that one newly born 
 should not be baptized and sanctified within the eighth day, 
 we all in our council thought very difierently °- For no one 
 
 ' being now restored to lay-Com- had asked advice, doubt thereon whether 
 
 munion only, as Trophimus, Ep. 55. infants by their birth derived that origi- 
 
 §. 8. Full restoration, as in the case of nal sin, which by re-birth they were to 
 
 Maximus, was very rare, see Bingham wash away, but he doubted whether the 
 
 17. 1. 4. and 5. 4. laver of regeneration, whereby he 
 
 "■ a Bulla Cone. Carth. §. 61. Of doubted not that originaj sin was to be 
 
 Fidus, no more is known. removed, was to be given before the 8th 
 
 » " not" (S. Aug. observes) " form- day." S. Aug. c. 2. Epp. Pelag. iv. 8. 
 
 ing any new decree, but maintaining (quoting three passages of the Ep.) 
 
 the most assured faith of the Chnrch," In Serm. 294, c. 20. he quotes it to 
 
 Ep. 166. ad Hieron. de orig. an. §. 24. shew " what the Church ever felt. It 
 
 " This question [of the Baptism on is not enough for them to discuss and 
 
 the 8th day] is so treated, as though, dispute their impious novelties ; they 
 
 through the Providence of God, the would also put us on the defensive, as 
 
 CatholioChurch were already confuting though we taught something new. To 
 
 the Pelagian heretics, who were to arise this end then 1 read S. Cyprian, that 
 
 so long after. For neither did he who ye may see that in the words which I 
 
 o 2 
 
196 Infantsandeldersreceivefrom the sameFatherthe same grace. 
 
 Epist. agreed in what you thought was to be done; but rather, we 
 ^ ggg ' all judge, that the mercy and grace of God is to be denied 
 to none born of man. For since the Lord says in His 
 Luke 9, Gospel, The Son nf Man is not come to destroy men's lives, 
 but to save them, as far as in us lies, if it can be, no soul 
 must be lost. For what is wanting to one, who has been 
 once formed in the womb by the Hands of God ? For to us 
 and to our eyes, according to the course of this world, they 
 that are born appear to receive increase in growth ; but 
 whatsoever things are made by God, are perfected by the 
 majesty and operation of God their Maker. 
 
 3. Moreover the truth of Holy Scripture declares to us 
 that all, whether infants or elders, have the same equal par- 
 
 2 Kings ticipation of the Divine gift. Elisha, when he entreated 
 *' ■ God, so spread himself over the infant son of the widow who 
 lay dead, that head was applied to head and face to face, 
 and the limbs of Elisha spread over him were joined to the 
 several limbs of the little one, and feet to feet. Which thing 
 if it be considered with regard to the inequality of our 
 birth and frame, an infant could not be made equal with one 
 grown up and advanced in years, nor could its small limbs 
 fit to and correspond with the larger. But therein is the 
 Divine and spiritual equality expressed, that all men are 
 alike and equal, in that they have been once made by God ; 
 and our age, in the growth of our bodies, miay differ accord- 
 ing to the world, not according to God ; unless indeed the very 
 grace also, which is given to the baptized, is granted, more 
 or less, according to the age of the recipients ; whereas the 
 Holy Ghost is not given hy measure, but through the 
 clemency and mercy of the Father, equally to all. For as 
 Gal. 2, God accepteth no man's person, so neither, with well-weighed 
 equality, any age ; but giveth Himself as a Father to all, for 
 the attainment of heavenly grace. 
 
 4. For whereas you say that an infant during the first 
 days after its birth bears traces of uncleanness, so that any 
 one of us would still shrink from kissing it, neither should 
 this, we think, be a hindrance to giving it the heavenly grace ; 
 
 Tit. 1, for it is written, Unto the pure all things are pure. Nor 
 
 have just delivered the meaning is ac- Catholic.'' To this he refers de gest. 
 cording to the rule of faith, and the sense Pelag. c. 11. 
 
Circumcision a type, not a rule, of Baptism, 197 
 
 ought any of us to shrink from that which God hath vouch- 
 safed to mate'. For although an infant is yet fresh from its 
 birth, yet it is not such that any one should shrink from 
 kissing it in bestowing grace' and in making peace ;',iDBap- 
 for that, in the kiss of an infant, each of us should, 
 for very piety, think of the recent Hands of God, which 
 we in a manner kiss, in the lately formed and recently 
 born man, when we embrace that which God has made. 
 For in that in the .Jewish circumcision of the flesh the eighth 
 day was observed, a mystery was given beforehand in a 
 shadow and in a figure ; but, when Christ came, it was accom- 
 plished in reality. For because the eighth day, that is, the 
 first after the sabbath, was to be that, whereon our Lord 
 would rise again and quicken us and give us the spiritual 
 circumcision, this eighth day'', that is, the first after the 
 sabbath, and the Lord's day, was promised in a figure. 
 Which figure ceased, when the reality afterwards came, and 
 when the spiritual circumcision was given to us. Oa which 
 account we think that no one should by that law which was 
 before ordained be hindered from obtaining grace ; nor 
 should the spiritual circumcision be hindered by the circum- 
 cision in the flesh, but every one is by all means to be 
 admitted to the grace of Christ, inasmuch as Peter also in 
 the Acts of the Apostles speaks and says. The Lord hath Acts lo, 
 shewed me that I should not call any man common or 
 unclean. 
 
 5. But if any thing could hinder men from obtaining 
 grace, much more might the more grievous sins hinder 
 the adult and grown and elder men. If then even to the 
 most grievous offenders, and who had before sinned much 
 against God, when they afterwards believe, remission. of 
 sins is granted, and no one is debarred from Baptism and 
 grace, how much more ought not an infant to be debarred, 
 
 P " Certainly Christ loved that hu- also, His flesh also. — Wilt thou make 
 
 man being in its defilements — ^for him that to be an object of shame which 
 
 He came dovra from heaven ; for him He redeemed ? that unworthy which 
 
 He preached ; for him He humbled had He not loved, He had not re- 
 
 Himself to death and that the death deemed?" Tert. de Carm. Chr. c. 4. 
 
 of the Cross. He must have loved 1 See S. Justin dial. c. Tryph. §. 24. 
 
 whom he purchased at an exceeding 41. and others quoted Tract 67. p. 325. 
 
 price.— With man He loved His birth note 1. 
 
198 Adults not shut out by actual sins, much less infants hy original. 
 
 Epist. who being newly bom has in no way sinned, except that 
 ' being bom after Adam in the flesh, he has by his first birth 
 ' contracted the contagion of the old death ; who is on this 
 very account more easily admitted to receive remission of 
 sins, in that not his own but another's sins are remitted to 
 him '. And therefore, dearest brother, this was our opinion 
 in council, that no one should by us be debarred from 
 Baptism and the grace of God Who is merciful and gracious 
 and loving to all. Which as it is to be observed and main- 
 tained towards all, much more do we think it to be observed 
 towards infants and the newly born, who on this very ac- 
 count the more deserve our aid and the Divine mercy, that, 
 immediately on the very dawn of their birth, lamenting and 
 weeping, they do nothing else but entreat for pardon. 
 We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LXV. 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Epictetiis, and to the laity abiding at 
 Assure ', greeting. 
 
 1. Heavily and grievously was I troubled, dearest brethren, 
 on hearing that Fortunatianus, formerly Bishop amongst you, 
 had now after his grievous fall desired to act as though all had 
 been well, and had begun to claim the Episcopate to himself. 
 Which thing saddened me, in the first instance on account 
 of the unhappy man himself, who, being either utterly blinded 
 by the mists of Satan, or deceived by the sacrilegious per- 
 suasion of certain persons, when he ought to make satisfaction 
 and give himself day and night to tears and prayers and 
 supplications, that so the Lord might be entreated for him, 
 dares yet to claim to himself the priesthood which he betrayed ; 
 as if from the altars of the devil it were lawfiil to approach 
 
 ' S. Aug. remarks, Serm. 294. c. 20. there was doubt. He toot this out of 
 
 with what simple confidence St. C. al- the foundation of the Church to 
 
 leges the doctrine of original sin. " Of strengthen the stone which was totter- 
 
 original sin there was no question, and ing." The passage is quoted also by S. 
 
 so from that, of which there was no Jerome c. Pelag. iii. fin. 
 question, was solved the question which ' A town in Africa Zeugitana. 
 
 did arise." " See how, in no wise Victor appears as its Bishop, Cono. 
 
 doubting of this, he solves that of which Carth. 68. 
 
Priests, in mortal sin, not to offer the Eucharistic Sacrifice, 199 
 
 the Altar of God : or as if he would not provoke the greater 
 wrath and indignation of the Lord against himself in the Day 
 of Judgment ; who, unable to be a guide to the brethren to 
 faith and virtue, beeometh an instructor in faithlessness, and 
 boldness, and temerity ; and he who taught not the brethren 
 to stand bravely in the battle, teaches those who have been 
 vanquished and overthrown, not even to entreat for pardon. 
 Whereas the Lord says, To them ye have poured a drink ls.67,e. 
 offering, and to them ye have offered a meat offering; should 
 I not be angry for these things? saith the Lord. And in 
 another place, He that sacrificeth unto any Qod, save untoExoA. 
 the Lord only, shall be utterly destroyed. Moreover the ' ' 
 Lord again speaks and says. They worship those whom their ls.2,8.9. 
 own fingers have made; and the mean man boweth down, 
 and the great man humbleth himself, therefore I will not 
 forgive them. In the Revelations also we read the 
 anger of the Lord threatening and saying, Jf any manHev.u, 
 worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in ~ 
 his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the 
 wine of the wrath of God, mixed in the cup of His indignation, 
 and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the 
 presence of the holy angels,'and in the presence qf the Lamb; 
 and the smoke of their torment shall ascend up for ever and 
 ever : and they shall have no rest day nor night, who worship 
 the beast and his image. 
 
 2. Since then the Lord threatens these torments, this 
 punishment in the Day of Judgment, to those who obey 
 the devil, and sacrifice to idols: how does he think that 
 he can act as a Priest of God, who has obeyed and 
 served the priests of the devil ? or how does he think that 
 his hand can be transferred to the Sacrifice of God and the 
 prayer of the Lord, which has been in bondage to sacrilege 
 and crime ? Whereas God in the holy Scriptures forbids 
 priests who are even in lighter guilt, to approach the Sacrifice, 
 and says in Leviticus, The man in whom there shall be any Levit. 
 blemish or stain, shall not approach to offer gifts to Ood.^^'^^' 
 LikevA ise in Exodus, And let the priests, which come near Exod. 
 to the Lord, sanctify themselves, lest the Lord forsake them. ' ^^' 
 And again, When they come near unto the altar to minister Exod. 
 at the holy place, they shall not bring sin upon them, lest^ ' ^^' 
 
200 Overt sins God's judgment upon secret. ' 
 
 Epist. they die. They therefore who have brought grievous sins 
 ^_ 253'. iipon them, that is, who by sacrificing to idols, have offered 
 sacrilegious sacrifices, cannot claim to themselves the priest- 
 hood of God, nor offer any prayer in His sight for their 
 Jotn 9, brethren ; for that it is written in the Gospel, Qod heareth 
 not a sinner ; but if any man be a vjorshipper of Qod, and 
 doeth His will, him He heareth. And yet the deep gloom 
 of gathering darkness has so blinded the breasts of some, that 
 they admit no light from the saving precepts, but having 
 once turned from the straight path of the true way, they are 
 hurried headlong down the precipice, through the might and 
 mazes of their sins. Nor is it strange, if they now reject 
 our counsels or the Lord's precepts, who have before denied 
 the Lord. 
 
 3. They desire stipends and oblations and lucre, for which 
 aforetime they hankered insatiably ; for suppers also, and 
 banquets, whose excess, amid indigestion enduring to the 
 day, they lately breathed out, are they still eager; now 
 most plainly evincing, that neither before was it godlinesSj 
 
 u'°™i's ^"* rather their own belly and gain, which, with profane 
 covetousness, they served. Whence also we perceive and 
 believe that this very censure has come by the searching 
 judgments of God, that so they should no longer continue to 
 stand at the Altar, and handle things chaste, themselves 
 impure ; faith, themselves faithless ; religion, themselves 
 profane ; Divine, themselves earthly ; holy, themselves sacri- 
 legious. 
 
 4. That such return not again to this profanation of the 
 Altar and the corrupting of the brethren, we must keep 
 watch, and with all energy strive, that as far as we can, 
 we may keep them back from their boldness and their 
 wickedness : that they attempt not still to act as priests, who, 
 cast down to the lowest depths of death, have by the weight 
 of their heavier fall, gone headlong deeper than the lapsed 
 laity. But if the madness of these phrenzied persons shall 
 continue incurable, and the Holy Spirit withdrawing from 
 them, the blindness that has begun shall abide in its own 
 darkness, our counsel must be to separate the brethren 
 individually from their snares, and, lest any fall into the 
 meshes of their error, to separate them from their contagion; 
 
Sataii's arts to withdraw men from penitence and the Church. 201 
 
 since neither can the Oblation be consecrated where the Holy 
 Spirit is not, nor does the Lord grant grace to any through 
 the prayers and supplications of one who has himself done 
 violence to the Lord. But if Fortunatianus, either forgetful 
 of his own crime through blindness from the devil, or having 
 become a minister and servant of the devil, -to deceive the 
 brotherhood, shall persevere in this his madness, do ye labour 
 as far as ye are able, and, amid this darkness of Satan's rage, 
 recall the minds of the brethren from error, that they consent 
 not easily to another's phrenzy, nor make themselves par- 
 takers of the sins of desperate men; but being whole, let 
 them maintain the even course of their salvation, and the 
 enduring vigour of that soundness, which they have preserved 
 and guarded '- 
 
 5. But let the lapsed, conscious of the greatness of their 
 sin, cease not from imploring the Lord, nor leave the 
 Catholic Church, which one and alone hath been esta- 
 blished by the Lord ; but enduring in their amends, and 
 entreating the mercy of the Lord, let them knock at the 
 door of the Church, that they may be received there where 
 once they were, and return to Christ from Whom they de- 
 parted. Nor let them listen to those who deceive them with 
 a treacherous and deadly seduction, in that it is written. Let Eph. 5, 
 no man deceive you with vain words ; for because of these 
 things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of 
 disobedience. Be not ye therefore partakers with 'them. 
 The contumacious then, and such as fear not God and 
 withdraw entirely from the Church, let no one accompany. 
 But if any be impatient of entreating his offended Lord, and 
 obey not us, but shall follow the desperate and lost, he must 
 impute it to himself, when the Day of Judgment shall come. 
 For how will he be able to entreat the Lord in that Day, who 
 has both aforetime denied Christ, and now the Church also of 
 Christ, and not obeying Bishops, sound and stedfast and 
 having life, has given himself over as a companion and 
 partaker with the dying \ 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren and much longed" for, ever 
 heartily farewell. 
 
 ' Salutis suae tenorem et integritatis— perpetuum vigorem Bal. in note from 
 cod. S. Arnulph. 
 
202 The providence of God over the appointment of Bishops. 
 
 epist. epistle LXVI. 
 
 LXYI. 
 
 A. 264. Cyprian, who is also Thascius", to his brother Florentius, 
 who is also Papianus, yreeling. 
 
 I had thought, brother, that you were now at length turned 
 to repentance, for having rashly in times past either listened 
 or given credit to things concerning me so abominable, so 
 base, so execrable even to Gentiles. But even now I perceive 
 by your letter that you are still the same as before, that you 
 believe the same things of me, and persist in what you 
 believed ; and lest perchance the excellence of your lustre as 
 a martyr might be tarnished by communion with me, that 
 you are enquiring diligently into my conduct, and, after the 
 judgment of God Who maketh Bishops, are desirous of judg- 
 ing, I say not of me, (for of what account am I ?) but of the 
 judgment of God and of Christ. This is not to believe in 
 God, this is to be a rebel against Christ, and against His 
 
 Mat. 10, Gospel, that whereas He says, Are not two sparrows sold for 
 a farthing? yet neither of them falls to the ground without 
 the will of the Father, and His majesty and truth prove that 
 even the smallest things do not come to pass without the 
 cognizance and permission of God, you suppose that the 
 Priests of God are, without His cognizance, ordained in the 
 Church ? For to believe that those who are ordained are 
 unworthy and incestuous, what else is it but to believe that 
 not by God or through God are His Bishops appointed in 
 the Church } Suppose you that my own testimony of myself 
 is greater than God's? whereas the Lord Himself teacheth 
 and saith, that if any one is a witness of hym?,e\i,\].\& testimony 
 is not true, for that indeed every one would favour himself, nor 
 would any bring forward things prejudicial and adverse against 
 himself; but the trustworthiness of truth is then clear, when 
 in the things avouched of us, another is our voucher and 
 
 Johns, witness. If, He saith, / hear witness of Myself , My witness 
 is not true: there is Another that beareth witness of Me. 
 But if the. Lord Himself, Who will hereafter judge all things, 
 would not be believed on His own testimony, but had rather 
 
 " St. Cyprian's heathen name, which converted. The inscription is probably 
 he had exchanged for Caecilius, that of a tacit rebuke of Florentius, who had 
 the good old presbyter by whom he was so addressed him. [Pam.] 
 
Who believe calumnies of the profane, will share theirjudgment. 203 
 
 be approved on the judgment and testimony of God the Father, 
 how much more does it behove His servants to attend to 
 this, who are not only approved by the judgment and testi- 
 mony of God, but even therein glory ? With thee, however, 
 the inventions of hostile and malignant men has prevailed 
 against the Divine sentence, and against our conscience, 
 stayed by the strength of its own faith ; as if among lapsed 
 and profane persons, removed without the Church, from whose 
 breasts the Holy Spirit has departed, there could be other than 
 a depraved mind, and a deceitful tongue, and envenomed 
 hatred, and sacrile^ous falsehoods, which whoso believes, must 
 needsbe found with them when the Day of Judgment shall come. 
 2. But as to thy saying, that Bishops should be humble, 
 because both the Lord and His Apostles were humble, 
 not only all the brethren but the Gentiles also very well know 
 and love my humility ; and you too once knew it and loved 
 it, while you were yet in the Church and held communion 
 with me. But which of us is far from humility, I, who daily 
 serve the brethren, and with kindness and good wishes and 
 joy receive all that come to the Church, or you who set 
 yourself up as a Bishop of a Bishop, and as a judge of the 
 judge for the time appointed by God ? Whereas the Lord God 
 says in Deuteronomy, And the man that will do presump- Deut. 
 tuously, and will not hearken unto the priest or unto the judge Jv ^^" 
 who shall be in those days, even that man shall die, and all 
 the people when they hear shall fear, and do no more pre- 
 sumptuously. And again He speaks to Samuel, and says. They 
 have not despised thee, but they have despised Me. And 
 moreover the Lord in the Gospel, when it was said unto Him, 
 Answerest Thou the High Priest so? maintaining the honour Johnis, 
 of the priesthood, and teaching that it ought to be upheld, said ^^" ^^' 
 nothing against the High Priest, but only clearing His own 
 innocence, answered, saying, If I have spoken evil, bear 
 witness of the evil ; but if well, why smitest thou Me ? The 
 blessed Apostle also, when it was said to him, Bevilest thou Acta23, 
 God's High Priest? spake nothing reproachful against the " 
 High Priest, whereas he might stedfastly have put himself 
 forth against those who had crucified the Lord, and had now 
 lost God and Christ, and the temple, and the priesthood. 
 Yet, even though in false and deprived priests, respecting, if 
 
20 i To despise the Bishop is to despise God. 
 
 LXVl" ^"' *^^ ^*^'^ empty shadow of the priestly name, he- said, 
 -^-^ I wist not, brethren, that he was the High Priest: for it is 
 Acts23,written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy 
 ^' people. 
 
 3. Unless perhaps I were a Priest to you before the perse- 
 cution, when you held communion with me, but after the 
 persecution I ceased to be a Priest ! For the persecution 
 coming raised you to the highest eminence of martyrdom, 
 but me it sunk with the weight of proscription, when it was 
 
 ■see ab. publicly proclaimed, " If any one holdeth or possesseth 
 §. 7. ' any of the goods of Csecilius Cyprian, a Bishop of the 
 Christians;" so that even they who believed not in God 
 appointing a Bishop, might yet believe the devil proscribing 
 a Bishop. Nor do I boast of these things, but bring them 
 forward with sorrow, since you set yourself up as a judge of 
 God and Christ, Who says to the Apostles, and thereby to all 
 Prelates, who by vicarious ordination are successors of the 
 Luteio, Apostles, He that heareth you, heareth Me; and he that 
 heareth Me, heareth Him that sent Me: and he that de- 
 spiseth you, despiseth Me ; and he that despiseth Me, despiseth 
 Him that sent Me. 
 
 4. For thence have schisms and heresies arisen and do 
 arise, in that the Bishop, who is one'' and presides over the 
 Church, is by the proud presumption of some persons held 
 in contempt, and a man, honoured by the favour of God, is 
 by man deemed unworthy. For what swelling of pride' is 
 this, what arrogance of spirit, what inflation of the mind, to 
 call prelates and priests to one's own cognizance, and if I 
 am not cleared in your sight and absolved by your sentence, 
 lo, for these six years past, neither has the brotherhood had 
 a Bishop, nor the people a Prelate, nor the flock a shepherd, 
 
 -' antis- nor the Church a governor, nor Christ an Overseer^, nor 
 Bishop. God a priest! Pupianus must come in aid and pronounce 
 sentence, and accept the judgment of God and Christ, lest 
 so large a number of believers as have been summoned away 
 under my rule, should appear to have departed without 
 hope of salvation and peace; and the multitude of new 
 believers be adjudged to have attained no grace of Baptism 
 
 " see ab. Ep. 49. §. 2. p. 108, and n. i. 
 
Obedience of animals and of evil men a lesson. 205 
 
 and of the Holy Spirit by my ministry: lest the peace 
 granted and communion allowed, on our examination, to so 
 many lapsed and penitents, be annulled by the authority of 
 your judgment. Vouchsafe at length and deign to pronounce 
 on us, and to confirm our Episcopate by the authority of your 
 hearing, that God and His Christ may give you thanks, for 
 that through you a president and ruler has been restored as 
 well to Their Altar as to Their people. 
 
 5. Bees" have a king, and herds a leader, and robbers 
 keep faith. To a mercenary leader they submit with the full 
 deference of humility '. How much more simple and better 
 than you are the brutes and dumb animals, and robbers 
 though blood-stained and raging in the midst of swords and 
 war? Among them a chief is acknowledged and feared, 
 whom the Divine sentence has not appointed, but in whom 
 an abandoned faction and a guilty crew have consented. 
 
 6. You say in truth, that a scruple on which you have 
 
 fallen must be removed from your mind. You have fallen 
 
 on it, but through your own irreligious credulity. You have 
 
 fallen on it, but through your own sacrilegious mind and 
 
 will, in that you easily listen to, readily believe, incestuous, 
 
 impious, unutterable things against a brother, against a 
 
 Priest; in that you defend other men's lies as if they were 
 
 your own, your property; nor remember that it is written. 
 
 Hedge in thine ears with thorns, and hearken not to a 
 
 vncked tongue^: and again, A wicked doer giveth heedProY. 
 
 17, i. 
 Ixx. 
 
 y Presbyters could not baptize witb- emphasis on mancipi, lit. " their hirer," 
 
 out consent of the Bishop, (F.) (as our a term used of the captain of banditti, by 
 
 own Church requires in the Office for Cic. Orat. pro domo s. and Luoif. Calar. 
 
 the Baptism of Adults,) see Ignat. Apol. 2. pro S. Athanasio. The 2 oldest 
 
 Ep. ad Smyrn. c. 8. Tert. de Bapt. o. Edd. Spir. and Innom. ap. F. Memm. 
 
 17. p. 275. Oxf. Tr. S. Jerome o. and Erasm. have ''eteifidem servant," 
 
 Lucif. 0. 9. It would seem, howerer, a very bold metaphor, " the very beasts 
 
 from this place, as if St. C. himself keep faith to their leader," but neither 
 
 baptized; else the supposed nullity of F. nor B. give any Ms. authority for 
 
 his Episcopate would not have affected it, amid much other variation, 
 the act. In the Exhort. Mart, also •> Eoolus. 28, 28. so quoted by St. C. 
 
 (Pref. p. 280. Oxf. Tr.) he speaks of it Ep. 59. fin. Testim. iii. 95. S. Ambr. 
 
 as his own act. in S. Luc. 3. and 2 other places; 
 
 ^ See de Idol. Tan. §. 5. p. 17. the Auct. Op. Imp. in S. Matt. Horn. 
 
 » The text of Kig. and Fell has 51. The LXX. has «iii(p(ci.%m -ii 
 
 been followed, " et fidem servant La- xT«|«a cm aumtous only. S. Hil. in 
 
 trones ; mancipi, obsequio pleno humili- Ps. 140. S. Amh. de Off. i. 3. Cassiod. in 
 
 tatis obtemperant." The style is some- Ps. 40. follow the LXX. see Sabatier 
 
 what more broken than is usual with ad loo. The Syr. and Arab, vary in 
 
 St. C. yet there may be an indignant order from the LXX. 
 
206 Chaff alone carried out of the floor of the Church. 
 
 Epist. to the tongue qf the unjust, but a righteous man regards 
 ^ 3g^' not lying lips. Why did not martyrs, full of the Holy Ghost, 
 aud now by their passion very near the Presence of God 
 and His Christ, fall on this scruple? These sent letters 
 from their prison to Bishop Cyprian, acknowledging him to 
 be a priest of God, and bearing witness to him. Why 
 have not so many Bishops my colleagues fallen on this 
 scruple, who, when they withdrew out of the way, were 
 proscribed, or being seized, were cast into prisons and were 
 in chains; or who, driven into exile, marched on in their 
 glorious rank to the Lord ; or who in some places sentenced 
 to death, received heavenly crowns, being glorified by the 
 Lord ? Why have not any fallen on this scruple, among His 
 own people who are with us and have by the favour of God 
 been committed to us, among whom are so many confessors 
 that have been put to the question and tortured, glorious 
 through the memory of renowned wounds and scars? so 
 many chaste virgins? so many praiseworthy widows ? Lastly, 
 why have not all the Churches throughout the whole world, 
 who are joined with us in the bond of unity ? Except indeed, 
 as you have written, all these, holding communion with me, 
 have become polluted by my polluted mouth, and by the 
 contagion of my communion have lost the hope of eternal 
 life ; Papianus alone, sound, inviolate, holy, chaste, in that 
 he would not mix himself with us, shall dwell alone in 
 paradise and in the kingdom of heaven ! 
 
 7. You have written too that the Church now hath a 
 
 portion of herself in dispersion through my means ; whereas 
 
 the whole people of the Church are collected and united 
 
 and joined together in undivided concord, they only remain 
 
 without, who although they were within, ought to be cast 
 
 out : nor doth the Lord, the Protector and Guardian of His 
 
 people, suffer the wheat to be swept away from His floor, 
 
 but the chaff alone can be separated from the Church, for 
 
 Kom. 3, that the Apostle says. For what if some have fallen from 
 
 ^•^- the faith? shall their unbelief make the faith of God of 
 
 none effect? God forbid: yea, for God is true, but every 
 
 man a liar. The Lord also in the Gospel, when His 
 
 disciples forsook Him for His words, turning to the twelve 
 
 67—69' ^^'"^ Will ye also go away ? Then Peter answered Him, 
 
Church remains the same, tho' forsaken by those not of her. 207 
 
 Lord, to whom shall we go ? Thou hast the words of eternal 
 life; and we helieve and are sure that TJiou art the Son qf 
 the living God. There Peter speaks, upon whom the Church 
 had to be built": teaching and shewing in the name of the 
 Church *, that although a contumacious and proud multitude 
 of such as will not obey may withdraw, yet the Church does 
 not depart from Christ, and they are the Church who are a 
 people united to the Bishop, and a flock adhering to their 
 own shepherd. Whence you ought to know that the Bishop 
 is in the Church, and the Church in the Bishop ; and if any 
 be not with the Bishop, that he is not in the Church ; and 
 that they in vain flatter themselves, who, not having peace 
 with the priests of God, creep in, and think that they secretly 
 hold communion with certain persons ; whereas the Church, 
 which is catholic and one, is not separated nor divided ; but 
 is in truth connected and joined together by the cement of 
 Bishops mutually cleaving to each other. 
 
 8. Wherefore, brother, if you will consider the majesty of 
 God Who ordains Bishops; if you will at length have 
 respect to Christ, Who by His will, and fiat, and Presence 
 governs Prelates themselves and the Church with the Prelates; 
 if you will deem of the innocence of Bishops, not according 
 to human resentments, but the Divine judgment; if you 
 begin though late to do penance for your temerity and pride 
 and insolence ; if you will give most ample satisfaction to 
 God and His Christ, Whom I seiTe, and to Whom with pure 
 and untainted mouth I unceasingly offer Sacrifice, as well in 
 persecution as in peace, we may have some consideration of 
 communion with you, retaining however respect and awe of 
 the Divine censure ; so that I should first consult my Lord, 
 whether by His own manifestation and admonition He would 
 allow peace to be granted to you, and that you should be 
 admitted to the communion of His Church. For I remem- 
 ber what has been already shewn' to me, yea what has been i o^i^a- 
 enjoined by the authority of our Lord and God to an obedient ?"■">, 
 and fearing servant. Who among other things which He vision, 
 vouchsafed to manifest and reveal, added this also ; " Whoso 
 
 = For the promise had not yet been ^ Which (by his confession) he re- 
 made to him. [Bal.] see Note Q. on presented. Bal. from S. Aug. see ib. 
 Tert. p. 492. Oxf. Tr. 
 
208 Vuions, mocked at by men, fulfilled by God. 
 
 Epist. therefore believeth not Christ appointing a Bishop, shall 
 
 : hereafter begin to believe Him avenging a Bishop." Although 
 
 ■ I am aware that to some persons dreams appear ridiculous 
 and visions trifling, yet assuredly it is to such as had rather 
 believe against Bishops, than believe the Bishop. But 
 Gen.37, no wonder, since his brethren said of Joseph, Behold this 
 19.20. dfgdmer cometh; come now therefore, let us slay him: 
 yet afterwards this dreamer attained what he had dreamed, 
 they who would slay and who sold him were confounded: 
 and so that they who before did not believe the words, after- 
 wards believed the deeds. But as to the things that thou hast 
 done, in time either of persecution or of peace, it were foolish 
 for me to wish to judge you, since you rather set yourself up 
 as judge of us. Thus much have I written out of the pure 
 conscience of my mind, and my reliance on my Lord and 
 God. Thou hast my Epistle, I thine. In the Day of Judgment 
 before the tribunal of Christ both will be recited. 
 
 EPISTLE LXVIL 
 
 Cyprian, Ccecilius, Primus, Polycarp, Nicomedes, Lucilianus, 
 Successus, Sedatus, Fortunatus, Januarius, Secundinus, 
 Pomponius, Honoratus, Victor, Aurelius, Sattius, Petrus, 
 another Januarius, Saturninus, another Aurelius, Venantius, 
 Quietus, Bogatianus, Tenax, Felix, Faustinus, Quinius, 
 another Saturninus, Lucius, Vincentius, Libosus, Geminius, 
 Marcellus, Iambus, Adelphius, Victorious, and Paulus, to 
 
 1 Leon. Felix, the Presbyter, and the people abiding at Legio^and 
 
 2 Astor- Asturica'', also to Lalius the deacon and the people abiding 
 ^Meri- at Emerita'\ brethren in the Lord, greeting. 
 
 1. When we had met together, dearest brethren, we read your 
 letters, which, according to the integrity of your faith and 
 your fear of God, ye sent to us by Felix and Sabinus our 
 fellow-Bishops, intimating that Basilides and Martialis, as 
 being defiled with idolatrous certificates, and bound by the 
 guilt of dreadful crimes, ought not to retain the Episcopate 
 and administer the functions of priests of God: and ye desired 
 us to write an answer to you on this subject, and to relieve 
 your just and necessary solicitude by giving you our opinion, 
 
 da, 
 
HolitiessreqmredofPriests,asintercessorsforGod''speople.2Q9 
 
 whether for comfort or for aid. To this your desire, however, 
 not so much our counsels, as the Divine precepts, give an 
 answer, in which it is long since ordered by a heavenly voice 
 and is prescribed by the law of God, who and what sort of 
 persons ought to serve at the Altar, and to celebrate Divine 
 Sacrifices. For in Exodus God speaks to Moses, and warns, 
 saying, Let the priests, which come near to the Zorrf, Exod. 
 sanctify themselves, lest the Lord forsake them. And again: ^^' ^^' 
 And when they come near to the altar of the Holy One to Exod. 
 minister, they shall not bring sin upon them, lest they die. ^^' *^' 
 In Leviticus also the Lord enjoins, and says. Whosoever J^eVit. 
 hath any spot or blemish upon him, let him not approach to^^' '^' 
 offer gifts to Ood. Since these things have been declared 
 and manifested to us, our ready obedience must needs be 
 subject to the Divine precepts, nor in matters of this kind 
 must human indulgence accept any man's person, or make 
 concession to any, where the Divine authority interposes and 
 lays down a law. For neither ought we to be unmindful 
 of what the Lord spoke to the Jews by the Prophet Isaiah, 
 rebuldng and displeased with them, for disregarding the Divine 
 precepts, and following doctrines of men : This people, he Isaiah 
 saith, with their lips do honour Me, but their heart is removed ' ' 
 far from Me: but in vain do they worship Me, teaching the 
 doctrines and commandments of men. Thus also the Lord 
 repeats in His Gospel, and says. Ye reject the command- *'^^* 
 ment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. ' 
 
 2. Keeping these things before our eyes, and anxiously and 
 religiously considering them, we ought in the ordinations of 
 Bishops to choose none but unblemished and upright priests, 
 who holily and worthily offering Sacrifices to God, may be 
 heard in the prayers which they make for the safety of the 
 Lord's people": since it is written, God heareth not a John 9, 
 
 31. 
 
 » The full intercessorial EQoharistic (Ass. Cod. Lit. iv. p. 156.) The Lit. 
 
 prayer, of which our Prayer tor the of St. James, " and for the peace and 
 
 Church militant is a part. It always well-beingof the whole world, and of the 
 
 began with the prayer for the safety holy Churches of God." (ib. v. 47.) The 
 
 and peace and well-being of the whole Lit. of S. Mart, " Kememher, Lord, the 
 
 Church, (see Bingham, 15. 3. ] , and 12.) holy City of Christ our God — and those 
 
 The Roman form uses the very word who in the orthodox faith of Christ 
 
 incolumitas " who offer to Thee this dwell therein, their peace and safety." 
 
 sacrifice of praise for themselves and all (ib. vii. 28.) St. C. implies two things, 1) 
 
 theirs, for the redemption of their souls, that the intercessions of a wicked luan, 
 
 forthehopeof theirsalvation and safety." being apriest, would not be heard : 2) that 
 
 P 
 
'210 People conniving at sinsof their Bishops involved in them. 
 
 Epist. sinner; but if any man be a worshipper of Ood, and doeth 
 ^ gg^' His will, him He heareth. Wherefore with the most care- 
 ful diligence and impartial examination, must such be chosen 
 to the priesthood as we know will be heard by God. 
 
 3. Nor let the people flatter themselves as if they can be 
 free from the contagion of the offence, when commmiicating 
 with a priest who is a sinner, and lending their consent to 
 the unrighteous and unlawful Episcopate of their Prelate, 
 since the Divine censure threatens by the Prophet Hosea, 
 Hos. 9, and says, Their sacrifices shall be as the bread of mourn- 
 ing; all that eat thereof shall be polluted: plainly teaching 
 and shewing that all are altogether bound by sin, who have 
 been polluted by the Sacrifices of a profane and unrighteous 
 priest. This also we find manifested in Numbers, where 
 Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, in opposition to Aaron the priest, 
 claimed to themselves the privilege of sacrificing. There 
 also the Lord commanded by Moses, that the people should 
 be separated from them, lest, joined with the wicked, it also 
 Numb, should be swept away by the same wickedness: Depart, 
 16, 26. YyQ says, from the tents of these hardened men, and touch 
 nothing of theirs', lest ye perish together in their sins. Where- 
 fore a people which obeyeth the precepts of the Lord and 
 feareth God, ought to separate itself from a Prelate ' who is a 
 
 the people, if they connived athia guilt, and so obtained the suspension of Aetius. 
 
 partook of it. Of the validity of the ofi&ce (Theod. ii. 19.) S. Jerome and the monks 
 
 St. C. says nothing. One sees not then of Palestine, under the direction of S. 
 
 why Bal. should have brought together Epiphanius, renounced the communion 
 
 instances of heretics who denied the vali- of Johnof Jerusalem, so long ashe would 
 
 dity of the H. Eucharist, if consecrated not clear himself from holding the errors 
 
 byabadman. In the Prsep. ad Missam ofOrigen. S. Epiph. had written " that 
 
 there is a prayer, (ascribed to S. Am- without satisfaction as to his faith no 
 
 brose,) " Since thou hast willed that I, one should venture to communicate with 
 
 a siimer, should stand between Thee and him." (S. Jer. adv. Joann. Jerus.v. fin. 
 
 Thy people, although Thou seest no §. 40.) S. Jerome asks him, " Hath it 
 
 good in me, yet refuse not the of&ce of anywherebeensaidtothee,oroommand- 
 
 the dispensation entrusted to me, nor ed thee, that without satisfaction as to 
 
 throughmeunworthylettheprioeof their the faith, we are to submit to your com- 
 
 redemption be lost, for whom Thou didst munionp" (ib. §. 43.) It is related in 
 
 deign to be the Atoning Sacrifice and Platina and the Vit. et res gestae Kom. 
 
 their Bedemption. For I bring before Pont. t. i. p. 337 that many or most of 
 
 Thee, O Lord, (if Thou wilt graciously the Clergy of Rome withdrew from the 
 
 deign to behold) the tribulations of the communion of Pope Anastasius ii. be- 
 
 people, the perils of the nations," &c. cause, without advice had, he had com- 
 
 ' Thus, S. Flavian and Diodorus are municated with Photinus, a Deacon of 
 
 greatly praised for withstanding, as lay- the communion of Acacius, and wished 
 
 men, the Arian Bishop Leontius; on his seorelly to recal Acacius. Bellarmine 
 
 ordination of Aetius, they threatened treats both as calumnies, although on 
 
 to withdraw from communion with him, k priori grounds ; still the history itself 
 
Clergy to be appointed with cognizance of the people. 211 
 
 sinner, nor mingle itself up with the Sacrifices of a sacrilegious 
 priest; especially since it has itself the power either of 
 choosing worthy priests or rejecting the unworthy. 
 
 4. This too we see to be derived from Divine authority, that 
 a priest should be chosen in presence of the people, in sight 
 of all, and be approved worthy and fit by public sentence 
 and testimony; as in Numbers the Lord commanded Moses, 
 saying, Take Aaron thy brother a/nd Eleazar his son, awrfJSTumb. 
 bring them up. unto the mount, before all the congregation :^q^^' 
 and strip Aaron of his garments, and put them upon Eleazar 
 his son, and Aaron shall be gathered unto his people, and shall 
 die there. God commands a priest to be appointed before 
 all the congregation, that is, He instructs and shews us that 
 the ordinations of priests ought only to be solemnized with 
 the knowledge of the people standing by, that so by their 
 presence either the crimes of the wicked may be detected, 
 or the merits of the good proclaimed, and so the ordination 
 be right and lawfiil, as having been examined with the suffrage 
 and judgment of all. This is aftei-wards observed in the Acts 
 of the Apostles, in accordance with the Divine pattern, when 
 Peter speaks to the people of ordaining an Apostle in the 
 room of Judas : Peter, it saith, stood up in the midst qfAds i , 
 the disciples, but the whole number of them was about a'^' 
 hundred and twenty. And we find that the Apostles ob- 
 served this not only in the ordination of Bishops and Priests, 
 but also in that of Deacons, concerning which too it is written 
 in their Acts, Then the twelve called the whole multitude Acts 6, 
 of the disciples, and said unto them. This surely was' 
 therefore done so diligently and carefully, the whole people 
 being called together, that no unworthy person might creep 
 
 would exhibit the principle. S. Gregory nor yield to the wolves, nor to betray the 
 
 (Moral XXV. o. xvi. ed. Ben. al. xxi.) flock to them, but to remain within, 
 
 says, " If the faith be not perilled, it is silencing and convicting them, securing 
 
 the good and virtuous part to bear any the simpler sort of the brethren. And 
 
 thing in a superior. Yet humble sug- thathe counselled well,the event shewed, 
 
 gestions should be made, if perchance For unless ye had then abode in the 
 
 what is displeasing may be amended." Church, the greater part of the city had 
 
 When the faith then was perilled, been destroyed, the vfolves devouring 
 
 inferiors were (which otherwise they thesheep in the wilderness." (Horn, in 
 
 were not) to judge. S. Chrysostom, on ' S. Eustath. §. 4. t. ii. p. 608. Ben.) The 
 
 the Other hand, extols the advice of S. protest against heresy in high places 
 
 Eustathius to the sounder part of the was in each Case maintained, so as to 
 
 Church of Antioch, not to separate, free (as St. C. says) their own souls 
 
 when he himself wSs banished ; ' ' calling from partaking in it. 
 all, he bade them not to give place, 
 
 P 2 
 
 2. 
 
212 Bishop appointedbyBpsofProvince,,thepeople consenting. 
 
 Epist. into the ministry of the Altar, or to the priestly office. For 
 
 ^that unworthy persons are sometimes ordained not after the 
 
 will of God, but after human presumption, and that such 
 things, as not coming of a lawful and fight ordination, are 
 displeasing to God, God Himself declares by the Prophet 
 
 Ho3. 8, Hosea, saying, They have set up for themselves a king, but 
 not by Me. 
 
 5. Wherefore the practice received from Divine tradition 
 and Apostolic observance must be diligently upheld and kept, 
 which is also kept by us and by almost all the provinces^, 
 namely, that to the due solemnization of ordinations, all the 
 neighbouring Bishops of the same province should meet 
 together among the people for whom a Prelate is ordained, and 
 the Bishop should be chosen in the presence of the people, 
 who know most fully the lives of each, and are thoroughly ac- 
 quainted with the character of every one from his conversation. 
 This too we see was done among you in the ordination of 
 our colleague Sabinus, so that by the suffi'ages of the whole 
 brotherhood and by the judgment of the Bishops who had 
 met together in their presence, and who had written to you 
 concerning him, the Episcopate was conferred upon him, 
 and hands were laid on him in the room of Basilides. Nor 
 can it rescind an ordination rightly performed, that Basi- 
 lides, after his crimes had been detected, and his con- 
 science laid bare even by his own confession, canvassing to 
 be unjustly restored to the Episcopate from which he had 
 been justly deposed, went to Rome and deceived Stephen 
 our colleague, residing at a distance and ignorant of what 
 had been done and of the real truth. The effect of this is 
 not to efface but to swell the crimes of Basilides, in that 
 to his former sins is moreover added the guilt of deceit and 
 circumvention. For he is not so much to be blamed, 
 who through negligence was imposed upon, as he to be 
 execrated who through fraud imposed upon him. But 
 if Basilides could impose on man, on God he cannot, for it 
 
 Gal. 6, is written, God is not mocked. Neither can deceit avail 
 
 7. 
 
 g " When he (Alex, Severus, A. and Jews so did, publishing the names 
 
 222 — 35.) purposed to assign any as of priests who were to be ordained &e." 
 
 rulers of the provinces — he proposed Lamprid. in rit.ej. o. 45. see Bingham 
 
 their names — and said that it was a 4. 2. 4 sqq. and 17. 5. 3. 
 grievous thing, that when Christians 
 
Clergy afterjlagran t sitismaybe penitens,not act as Priests. 213 
 
 Martialis, that he who is also involved in heinous sins, should 
 not forfeit his bishopric; for that the Apostle admonishes 
 and says, A bishop must be blameless, as the steward of God. Tit. i, 
 
 6. Wherefore since (as ye, dearest brethren, have written, 
 as also Felix and Sabinus our colleagues assert, and as 
 another Felix of Caesaraugusta*", devout in faith and a defender 
 of the truth, intimates in his letter) Basilides and Martialis 
 have been defiled with the profane certificate of idolatry : and 
 Basilides, moreover, besides the blot of the certificate, did, 
 when lying sick, blaspheme against God, and hath confessed 
 that he blasphemed, and, from his own wounded conscience, 
 voluntarily laying down his bishopric, betook himself to do 
 penance, deprecating the wrath of God, and accounting 
 himself most happy, if he might be allowed to communicate 
 even as a layman"; Martialis also, besides long frequenting 
 in their College the foul and filthy feasts of Gentiles, and 
 depositing his sons, after the manners of the nations who are 
 without the Church, in the same College amid profane 
 sepulchres, and burying them with strangers, has moreover 
 acknowledged in public Acts, taken before a Ducenarian 
 procurator'', that he had served idolatrous worship, and had 
 denied Christ: and since there are many other and heinous 
 sins, in which Basilides and Martialis are held implicated ; 
 in vain do such attempt to usurp the Episcopate, it being 
 evident that men of that mind can neither preside over the 
 Church of Christ, nor ought to ofier Sacrifices to God: 
 especially since our colleague Cornelius, a peaceable and 
 righteous priest, and by the favour of the Lord honoured also 
 with martyrdom, long since decreed in conjunction with us 
 and with all the Bishops constituted throughout the whole 
 world, that such men might indeed be admitted to do penance, 
 but must be kept back from the Orders of the clergy and the 
 honour of the Priesthood. 
 
 h Saragossa, probably its Bishop. treatise of Novatian [the spurious 'ii'kn- 
 
 ' See ah. Ep. 55. §. 8. p. 123. and Ep. ait Nauarsti], " that during the reign of 
 
 72. §. 2. Decius and Valerian, Perennius, a 
 
 ^ A collector of taxes, so called from Ducenarian, havingreceiTedacommajid 
 
 the amount of his salary; this office from them, essayed, by tortures the 
 
 was the highest of the sort. They took most grievous, and heavy punishments, 
 
 on themselves to imprison and torture to compel all the Christians in Borne 
 
 for the exaction of debts. They turned and the neighbouring Eparchies to 
 
 this power against the Christians. Eulo- commit idolatry." [Rig.] 
 gius [ap. Phot. cod. 182.], quotes a , 
 
214 In tJie decay of the Church, God has His own witnesses, 
 
 LXvn ^' ^°^ ^^' ^*' t^'ible you, dearest brethren, if with some in 
 
 ^T^gj^ these last times, an unstedfast faith waver, or an unreligious 
 
 fear of God vacillate, or peaceable concord endureth not. 
 
 It has been foretold that these things should happen at the 
 
 end of the world, and it was declared beforehand by the 
 
 |ee voice of the Lord, and by the testimony of the Apostles, 
 
 18, 8. that as the world is now failing and Antichrist approaching, 
 
 1^™- every thing good shall fail, things evil and adverse shall 
 
 increase. 
 
 8. However, although in the last times. Evangelic vigour 
 has not so failed in the Church of God, nor the strength of 
 Christian courage and faith so languished, that there should 
 not survive some among the priests who have no way sunk 
 under these ruins and this shipwreck of faith, but, bold and 
 stedfast, with full observance of fear, they uphold the honoui! 
 of the Divine Majesty and the priestly dignity. We remem- 
 ber and observe well, that, although the rest sank down and 
 1 Mace, gave way, Mattathias boldly vindicated the law of God: that 
 iKings Elias, when the Jews fell off and departed from the faith of God, 
 i^' ^°- stood, and strove loftily: that Daniel, deterred neither by the 
 20. ' loneliness of a strange country nor by the harassing of con- 
 tinual persecution, frequently and boldly gave a glorioils mar- 
 Dan. 3, tyr- witness: that the three youths likewise, daunted neither 
 ^^' by furnace nor by threats, faithfully withstood the Babylonia,n 
 fires, and in their very captivity vanquished the victor king. 
 Let the host whether of prevaricators or traitors look to it, 
 who have now begun to rise up within the Church against 
 the Church, and to weaken alike faith and truth. There yet, 
 remaineth with very many, a mind untainted and a faith 
 entire and a soul devoted only to their Lord and God, nor 
 does the faithlessness of others sink in ruins the Christia,n 
 faith, but rather arouses and exalts it to glory, according to 
 Eom. 3, the exhortation of the blessed Apostle Paul, who says. For, 
 ^- *• what if some of them, have fallen from the faith? hath their 
 unbelief made the faith of God of none effect? God forbid. 
 For God is true, but every man a liar. But if every man is 
 a liar, and God, only true, what else ought the servants and 
 especially we priests of God to do, but abandon human errors 
 and falsehoods, and keeping the precepts of the Lord, abide in 
 the truth of God .? 
 
Neglect of discipline, a perilous conniving at sin. 215 
 
 9. Wherefore although amongst our Colleagues some are 
 found, clearest brethren, who think that the Deific discipline 
 is to be neglected, and who rashly communicate with Basilides 
 and Martialis, this ought not to disturb our faith, since the 
 Holy Spirit threatens such in the Psalms, saying. But thou Ps. 60, 
 hatest instruction, and castest My words behind thee: when 
 thou sawest a thief thou consentedst with him, and hast 
 been partaker with adulterers. He shews that they become 
 sharers and partakers of other men's sins, who are united 
 with the sinners. Moreover, Paul the Apostle writes the same, 
 and says, Whisperers, backbiters, haters of Qod, injurious, Kom. i, 
 proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, who knowing the judg- 
 ment of God, did not consider, that they which commit such 
 things are worthy of death, not they only which commit them, 
 but they also which have pleasure in them that do them. 
 That^, he saith, they which commit such things are worthy of 
 death, he makes manifest, and proves that they are worthy 
 of death, and will come to punishment, not only who do evil 
 things, but those also who consent with those that do them: 
 who, while they are mingled in unlawful communion with the 
 evil and sinners and such as do not penance, are polluted 
 with the commerce of the guilty, and being joined in the 
 guilt, are not separate in punishment. Wherefore, dearest 
 brethren, we alike commend and approve the religious 
 anxiety of your integrity and faith, and, as far as we are able, 
 exhort you by our Epistles, not to mingle in unholy communion 
 with profane and polluted Priests, but with religious awe up- 
 hold the firmness of your faith stedfast and sincere. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 LETTER LXVIII."' 
 
 Oyprian to his brother Stephen, greeting. 
 
 Faustinus our colleague, stationed at Lyons, has more than 
 once written to me, dearest brother, informing me of things, 
 
 1 St. C . apparently repeats these words he would have premised that part only, 
 
 emphatically, insisting on the heavy which does not contain the proof. Then 
 
 indgment upon the sin. Bp. F. joins also " quoniam" would be to he detached 
 
 them to the following sentence ; " since from the text of which it is a part. The 
 
 he says that they," &c. but St. C. is Ben. simply join the words with the 
 
 warning against being accomplices im preceding; but there is no trace of any 
 
 sin and it is not therefore likely that such addition to the text. 
 
 if he had been proving what he said, "> This Ep. is found in 6 old Mss. and 
 
'i\Q Marcia.nus,joinirig Novatian , himself alsoexcommunicale. 
 
 Lxvm. ""^ich I well know have been already reported to you as well 
 A. 254. by him, as by the rest our fellow-bishops settled in the same 
 province", namely, that Marcianus, who is stationed at Aries, 
 has joined himself to Novatian, and has departed from the 
 unity of the Catholic Church, and from the concord of our 
 body and priesthood, holding that most harsh depravation of 
 heretical presumption, that to the servants of God who repent 
 and mourn and knock at the Church with tears and groaning 
 and mourning, the solace and aid of Divine mercy and 
 Fatherly lenity are closed, that the wounded are not admitted 
 for the healing of their wounds, but, left without hope of 
 peace and communion, are to be cast to the ravening of wolves 
 and a prey to the devil. Wherein it is ours, dearest brother, 
 to advise and come in aid who, considering the Divine cle- 
 mencyj and holding the balances in the government of the 
 Church, do so exercise towards sinners a vigorous authority, 
 as yet not to deny the medicine of the Divine goodness and 
 mercy in raising the falling and curing the wounded. 
 
 2. Wherefore it behoves you to write a very full letter" to 
 our fellow-bishops established in Gaul, that they no longer 
 suffer the froward and proud Marcianus, an enemy both to 
 the mercy of God and the salvation of the brethren, to insult 
 over our college, because he seemeth as yet not to be excom- 
 municated by us, who this long while boasts and publishes, 
 that, siding with Novatian and following his frowardness, he . 
 has separated himself from our communion; whereas Novatian 
 himself, whom he follows, has been long ago excommunicated 
 and adjudged an enemy to the Church; and when he sent 
 legates to us into Africa, desiring to be admitted to our com- 
 munion, he received in answer our sentence from a council of 
 very many of us, priests here present; that he had by his own 
 act put himself without, and that by none of us could he be 
 received to communion, who had attempted to erect a pro- 
 fane altar, and to set up an adulterous chair, and to oflFer 
 
 is ascertained to have existed in 4 others, ° Not such as touch hut slightly on 
 
 (of which one [Ver.] was the very the suhject, and are called " hriefs," 
 
 oldest,) and in the Editio princeps. [B.] hnt treating fully of the whole state of 
 
 Its style is throughout S. Cyprian's, so the question as to the lapsed. So in 
 
 that the question as to its genuineness, the law of Theodosius and Honorius de 
 
 raised by Launoy, was a mere theory. naviculariis per African), are oontrast- 
 
 " Lyons and Vienne were then both ed " per lihellum aditio" and " plenaria 
 
 included in the Province Narhonensis. interpellatio." [F.] 
 Amm. Marc.l. 15.Dio Cass. 1.46.[B.] 
 
Church condemns heresy,any Bishop may remove heretics. 217 
 
 sacrilegious sacrifices in opposition to the true priest, to 
 CorneliuSj ordained a Bishop in the Catholic Church by the 
 judgment of God and the suffrages of the Clergy and people. 
 Accordingly, if he would come to himself and retxum to a 
 sound mind, he should do penance, and return as a suppliant 
 to the Church. How idle were it, dearest brother, when 
 Novatian has been lately repulsed and cast back and excom- 
 municated by the priests of God throughout the world, were 
 we now to suffer his flatterers still to mock us, and to judge 
 respecting the majesty and dignity of the Church. Let 
 letters be addressed from thee to the Province and to the 
 people dwelling at Aries, whereby Marcianus being excom- 
 municated'', another may be substituted in his room, and the 
 
 P Maroianus had already cast him- 
 self out of the Church, and condemned 
 himself, by joining a schismatic and 
 heretical body condemned by the 
 Church; the whole Episcopate of the 
 Province had already declared against 
 him; there remained only, formally to 
 depose him from that see, which he re- 
 tained in defiance of the whole Epis- 
 copate. It was but the final act, the 
 execution of a decree originating with 
 S. Cyprian, and received by the whole 
 Church. This, Pope Gelasius lays 
 down to be competent to any Bishop. 
 " This not only the Apostolic, but any 
 Bishop may do, sever from Catholic 
 communion any persons or place what- 
 soever, according to the rule whereby 
 his heresy is already condemned," (Ep. 
 4. quoted by Barrow,treatiseofthe Pope's 
 Supremacy, Supp. 6. §. vii. p. 392. where 
 instance are given.) It has been also 
 farther observed, how, throughout the 
 letter, S. Cyprian speaks of the inter- 
 ferences as a common duty and acommon 
 act; " it is our's, dearest brother, to ad- 
 vise and come in aid, who, holding the 
 balances in the government of the 
 Church ;" &o. (§. 1 .) " to insult over our 
 College because he seemeth not as 
 yet excommunicated by us;" (§. 2.) 
 " therefore is the body of Bishops so 
 large — that if any &c. the restmay come 
 in aid;" {§. 3.) "this ought to be the case 
 with us, dearest brother, that we should 
 receive to us, &c." (ib.) " since God so 
 threaten eth— what else must we do?" 
 (§. 4.) "although we be many shepherds, 
 we feed one flock." (ib.) Faustlnus , also, 
 in the name of the other Bishops, had 
 applied to S. Cvprian, more than once, 
 equally with S. Stephen. The course, 
 
 then, seems to have been this; Mar- 
 cianus, by joining a schismatical body, 
 had brought himself under the condemn- 
 ation of the Church ; he was ipso facto 
 excommunicate; the neighbouring Bi- 
 shops, not strong enough to depose him, 
 (the Bp. of Aries being the Metropo- 
 litan,) apply to the two chief Bishops of 
 the W estern Church, S. Stephen and S. 
 Cyprian, to reinforce their authority ; S. 
 Cyprian (whom one must suppose to have 
 written in answer to Faustinus) applies 
 to S. Stephen, as occupying the first see, 
 to enforce what was the sentence of the 
 Church ; the ultimate act was with the 
 Bishops of the Province, who with the 
 people at Aries were to elect another 
 Bishop. The very strongest words 
 " quibus abstento Marciano" are used 
 equally by St. C . of the common act of 
 the Bishops, necdum videatur abstentus 
 anobis." This is observed by Rigaltius. 
 " In this case of Marcianus, Bishop of 
 Aries, if the right of excommunication 
 did belong solely to the Bishop of 
 Bome, wherefore did Faustinus, Bishop 
 of Lyons, advertise Cyprian, Bishop of 
 Carthage, who was so far distant, con- 
 cerning those very things touching 
 Marcianus, which both Faustinus him- 
 self, and other Bishops of the same pro- 
 vince, had before sent word of to Ste- 
 phen, Bishop of Rome, who lived near- 
 est, being moreover of all Bishops the 
 chief? It must either be said, that this 
 was done because of Stephen's ne- 
 gligence; or, what is more probable, 
 according to the discipline then used in 
 the Church, that all Bishops of neigh- 
 bouring places, but especially those 
 presiding over the most eminent cities, 
 should join their counsels for the welfare 
 
218 Concord of Bishops the defence of the fold. 
 
 Epist. flock of Christ, which to this day is overlooked, scattered by 
 "a. 254. ^'^^ ^^^ wounded, be again collected together. Suffice it 
 that many of our brethren in those parts have in these last 
 years departed without peace; at all events, let the rest who 
 survive be holpen, who both groan day and night, and en- 
 treating the mercy of our God and Father, implore the solace 
 of our help. 
 
 3. For therefore, dearest brother, is the body of Bishops 
 so large, united together by the glue of mutual concord and 
 the bond of unity, that; if any of our college should attempt 
 to introduce heresy, and to rend and lay waste the flock of 
 Christ, the rest may come in aid and, as good and merciful 
 shepherds, gather the Lord's sheep into the fold. For what 
 if any port on the sea shall, by breaches in its defences be laid 
 open to storms and hazardous for ships, do not sailors direct 
 theirships to other neighbouring ports, where is a safe approach 
 and easy entrance and a secure station .? if on a road any inn 
 is found to be beset and occupied by robbers, so that whoever 
 enters is a prey to the attacks of those who there lay 
 wait; do not travellers, when this its character is known, 
 seek other safer inns in their journey, where are trustworthy 
 hostelries and lodgings, which betray not the wayfarer? 
 This ought now to be so with us, dearest brother, that we 
 should receive to us with prompt and kind humanity such of 
 our brethren as, tossed amid the rocks of Marcianus, seek the 
 safe harbour of the Church, and that we provide such an inn 
 Lute for travellers, as is that in the Gospel, where they who have 
 10, 34. ijggjj maimed and wounded by robbers may be taken in and 
 cherished and protected by the host. 
 
 4. For what greater or better office have Bishops, than by 
 
 diligent solicitude and wholesome remedies to provide for 
 
 cherishing and preserving the sheep ? since the Lord speaks 
 
 Ezek. and says. The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither 
 
 34, 4. 6. ^aue ve healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound up 
 
 10. 16. •^ 7 ;7 jr 
 
 of the Church, and see that Catholic sonof his propinquity might more easily 
 
 Christianity receive no damage. Hence know and judge of the whole matter." 
 
 it was, that on the offence of Marcianus Kigaltius too, however, seems anxious 
 
 of Aries, the Bishop of Lyons writ to understate the eminence, conceded 
 
 letters to the Bishops of Rome and to Kome. A deference does seem to be 
 
 Carthage; and again, that the Bishop paid to him, not on account of his 
 
 of Carthage, as being most remote, did nearness only ; he exercises an eminent 
 
 write to the Bishop of Home, as being authority, although only as the execu- 
 
 his brother and colleague, who by rea- tive of the rules of the Universal Chur«h. 
 
BpsJiavingall onejlock iti charge, all to succour eachpart. 219 
 
 that which «-•«« broken, neither have ye brought agoAn that 
 which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which 
 was lost; and My sheep were scattered because there is no 
 shepherd, and they became meat to all the beasts qf the field, 
 and none did search or seek after them.. Therefore thus saith 
 the Lord: Behold, I am against the shepherds, and I will 
 require My flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from 
 feeding the flock, neither shall they feed them any more, and 
 I will deliver My flock from their mouth, and I will feed 
 therm with judgment. Siuce them the Lord thus threateneth 
 those shepherds by whom the Lord's sheep are neglected and 
 perish, what else doth it behove us to do, dearest brother, 
 than to manifest all diligence in gathering together and re- 
 storing the sheep of Christ, and to apply the medicine of 
 fatherly mercy in curing the wounds of the lapsed, since the 
 Lord also in the Gospel warneth us, and saith, Tliey that Mat. 9, 
 be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. For 
 although we are many shepherds, yet we feed one flock, and 
 ought to gather together and cherish all the sheep which 
 Christ has sought by His own Blood and Passion; nor should 
 we suffer our suppliant and grieving brethren to be cruelly 
 despised, and trodden down by certain persons' proud pre- 
 sumption ; since it is written. The man that is proud and Habat. 
 boastful, who hath enlarged his desire as hell, shall bring ' 
 nothing to perfection: and such men the Lord in His 
 Gospel blames and condemns, saying. Ye are they which l-uke 
 justify yourselves before men, but God knoweth your hearts, 
 for that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination 
 in the sight of God. Abominable and detestable. He saith, 
 are they who please themselves, who pufied up and swelling 
 aiTogantly assume any thing to themselves. Since then 
 Marcianus has begun to be of these, and, joining himself to 
 Novatian, has become an enemy to mercy and pity, let him 
 not pronounce but receive sentence, nor act as though judge 
 of the College of Bishops, for that himself has by all the 
 Bishops been judged. 
 
 5. For the glorious honour of our predecessors, the blessed 
 martyrs Cornelius and Lucius, must be upheld; whose 
 memory since we honour, much more ought you, dearest 
 brother, to honour and uphold it, by your weight and authority. 
 
220 No hereiiat or schismalics have nvy power or authority, 
 
 Epist. who have been set in their stead and as their successor. For 
 •^-^they, full of the Spirit of God and in the midst of a glorious 
 martyrdom, pronounced that peace should be granted to the 
 lapsed, and by their letters sealed it, that, penance done, the 
 fruits of communion and peace are not to be denied; which 
 same thing we all every where every way pronounced. For 
 there could not be a diverse sense among us in whom is One 
 Spirit^; and therefore it is plain that he does not hold the 
 truth of the Holy Spiiit with the rest, who, we see, thinks 
 diversely. Signify plainly to us', who has been substituted 
 at Aries in the room of Marcianus, that we may know to 
 whom we should direct our brethren, and to whom write. 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LXIX. 
 
 Cyprian to his son Magnus, greeting. 
 
 1 . In accordance with your religious diligence you have con- 
 sulted my poor ability, my dearest son, and have asked, 
 whether, among other heretics, they too, who come from 
 Novatian, ought, after his profane washing, to be baptized 
 and sanctified in the Catholic Church by the legitimate, true, 
 and only Baptism' of the Church. Concerning which matter, 
 as far as the capacity of my faith, and the sanctity and truth 
 of the holy Scriptures suggests, I answer, that no heretics and 
 schismatics whatsoever have any power or authority. Where- 
 fore Novatian neither ought nor can he be excepted, that he 
 also, being without the Church and acting against the peace 
 and love of Christ, be not reckoned among adversaries and 
 antichrists. For neither did our Lord Jesus Christ, when 
 He testified in His Gospel that they were His adversaries 
 who were not with Him, designate any species of heresy, but 
 shewed that all whatsoever, who were not with Him, and 
 who, gathering not with Him, scattered His flock, were His 
 
 q Holy Scripture, and the Church as S. Cyprian had arranged with Cor- 
 
 guided by the Holy Spirit, having neliua, Ep. 59. §. II. 
 clearly pronounced. Else, as Bal. ob- ^ On the question of heretical Bap- 
 
 seryes, they shortly after did differ on tism in this and the following Epistles, 
 
 heretical Baptism, wherein however the ' see Note Gr on Tertullian, p. 280 — 297. 
 
 Church had not decided. Oxf. Tr. 
 
 ' Through the literee communicatorise, 
 
Scr. condemning heresy generally , condemns all beforehand. 22 1 
 
 adversaries, saying, He that is not with Me is against iHfejLuke' 
 and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth. So neither ' 
 did the blessed Apostle John distinguish any cue heresy or 
 schism, or set down that any were specially separated, but all 
 who had gone out of the Church and who acted against the 
 Church, he called antichrists, saying, Ye have heard thati John 
 Antichrist shall come, and now are come many aniichrists.^^^^' 
 Wherefore we know that it is the last time. They went out 
 from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, 
 they would have continued with us. Whence it appeal's that 
 all are adversaries of the Lord and antichrists, who are found 
 to have departed from the charity and unity of the Catholic 
 Church. Moreover the Lord in His Gospel lays it down, and 
 says, but if he neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto Matt- 
 thee as an heathen man and a publican. But if they who ^^' ■'^" 
 despise the Church are accounted heathens and publicans, 
 much more, surely, must rebels and enemies, who invent false 
 altars and unlawful priesthoods and sacrilegious sacrifices and 
 spurious names', needs be reckoned among heathens and pub- 
 licans, since they who sin less and but neglect the Church, 
 are by the sentence of the Lord adjudged to be heathens 
 and publicans. 
 
 2. But that the Church is one", the Holy Ghost declares in 
 the Song of Solomon, saying in the Person of Christ, My Song of 
 dove. My undefiled is one; she is the only one of her mother, qq'^^^ 
 she is the choice one of her that bare her. Of whom also 
 He saith in another place, A garden inclosed is My sister, Song of 
 My spouse: a spring sealed up, a well of living water ^. But^°j™™ 
 if the spouse of Christ, which is the Church, is a garden 
 inclosed, a thing closed cannot lie open to aliens and the 
 profane. And if it is a spring sealed up; we can neither 
 drink thence nor be sealed^, who, being placed without, 
 has not access to the spring. The well too of living water, 
 if it is one and also within, whoso is placed without cannot be 
 enlivened and sanctified^ with that water, which they only 
 who are within are permitted to use and to drink. This also 
 
 ' tutla^il, " The pure," see S. Epiph. v. 27. c. Cresc. ii. 14. [Bal-.] 
 
 Haer. 59. S. Aug. Hser. 18. [Pam.] r With the seal of Baptism, see ab. 
 
 » Comp. de Unit. Eoel. §. 3. p. 134. Ep. 58. §. 10. p. 149. n. t. 
 
 Oxf. Tr. '■ Quoted S. Aug. de Bapt. c. Donat. 
 
 » So quoted again Ep. 74. 13. Aug. vii. 50. 
 de Gen. ad litt. ii. 21. de Bapt c. Don. 
 
22Q The grace of the Sacraments, only in the Church. 
 
 LXIX ^^^^' shewing that the Church is one, and that they only 
 
 ^_ 254 ' who are in the Church can be baptized, laid down, saying, 
 
 1 Pet. In the ark of Noah few, that is, eight souls, were saved by 
 
 gj ■ water, the like figure whereunto even Baptism shall save 
 
 you"; proving and testifying that the one ark of Noah was 
 
 a type of the one Church. If then in that Baptism of the 
 
 cleansed and purified world*" he could be saved by water who 
 
 was not in the ark of Noah ; now also he may be enlivened by 
 
 Baptism, who is not in the Church, to which alone Baptism 
 
 has been granted. Moreover the Apostle Paul, declaring 
 
 this same thing more expressly and clearly, writes to the 
 
 Eph.5, Ephesians, and says, Christ loved the Church, and gave 
 
 Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with 
 
 the washing of water. But if the Church which is loved by 
 
 Christ is one, and which alone is cleansed by His washing, 
 
 how can he that is not in the Church either be loved by 
 
 Christ, or be Washed and cleansed by His washing.? 
 
 3. Wherefore since the Church alone hath the life-giving 
 water and the power of baptizing and cleansing men, whoso 
 says that any one can be baptized and sanctified by Novatian, 
 must first shew and prove that Novatian is in the Church or 
 presides over the Church. For the Church is one, and, being 
 one, cannot be both within and without. For if it is with Nova- 
 tian, it was not with Cornelius. But if it was with Cornelius, 
 who, by a legitimate ordination succeeded the Bishop Fabianus, 
 and whom, beside the honour of his priesthood, the Lord 
 glorified also by martyrdom, Novatian is not in the Church; 
 nor can he be accounted a Bishop, who, despising the 
 Evangelic and Apostolic tradition, succeeding to nobody, 
 has sprung from himself For he can by no means have or 
 hold to a Church, who has not been ordained in the Church. 
 For that the Church is not without, nor can be separated or 
 divided against itself, but retaineth the unity of an inseparable 
 and undivided house, the truth of Holy Scripture declares, for 
 that it is written of the sacrament of the passover and the 
 Exod. lamb, which lamb designated Christ, In one house shall it 
 ^^' ■*®" be eaten, ye shall not carry forth ought of the flesh abroad 
 out of the house. Which also we see expressed respecting 
 Rahab, who also bore an image of the Church; to whom it is 
 
 » i/iat A. and other Mss. Syr. Arm. •■ See bel. Ep. 74. §. 13. and Tract 
 Vulg. Lat. [Scholz.] C7. on H. Baptism, p. 302. and n. 2. 
 
Those who have not the successiort, are not m the Church. 223 
 
 commanded and said, Thou shalt bring thy father aMrfJ™h.2, 
 thy mother and thy brethren, and all thy father's household 
 unto thee into thy house, and tohosoever shall go out of the 
 doors of thy house into the street, his blood shall be upon 
 him. In which mystery is declared, that they who would 
 live and escape from the ruin of the world, must be gathered 
 into one only house, that is, into the Church. But whosoever 
 of those so gathered shall go out of the house, that is, if any 
 one, although having obtained grace in the Church, shall de- 
 part and go out from the Church, his blood shall be upon him, 
 that is, to himself must he impute it that he perishes. 
 
 4. This the Apostle Paul explains, teaching and charging 
 that a heretic should be avoided, as perverse and a sinner Tit. 3 
 and condemned qf himself. For he will be guilty of his own ^"^ ^• 
 destruction, who not being cast out by the Bishop, is of his 
 own accord a renegade from the Church, through heretical 
 presumption condemned of himself. And therefore the Lord, 
 intimating to us that unity cometh of Divine authority, 
 declareth and saith, / and My Father are One. To John 
 which unity bringing His Church He further saith, There^^^-^' 
 shall be one fold and One Shepherd. But if there is one lO; 16. 
 flock, how can he be numbered as of the flock, who is 
 not in the number of the flock.? or how be accounted a 
 shepherd, who, the true shepherd remaining and by successive 
 ordination presiding in the Church of God, himself, succeeding 
 to no one, and beginning from himself, becomes an alien and 
 profane, an enemy to the Lord's peace and to the Divine 
 Unity; not dwelling in the house of God, that is, in the 
 Church of God, in which they only dwell who are of one 
 heart and one mind"? for that the Holy Ghost speaks in 
 the Psalms, and says. He is the God that maketh men to Ps. 68, 
 be of one mind in an house. Moreover, even the very Sacri- 
 fices of the Lord do shew Christian unanimity knit together 
 by firm and inseparable charity. For when the Lord calls 
 bread, which is made up of the union of many grains, His 
 
 "= ri. Augustine comments on this de able perveraeness diminished not any 
 
 Bapt. u. Don. vii. 50. and argues from way nor injured the Sacrament of 
 
 the same text, that neither were they Christ, which was dispensed through 
 
 real members of the Church, be they them. 'Whenee also it is that the Sa- 
 
 where they might, who were not of one crament of Christ can be in them, and 
 
 heart and mind, but " envious, malevo- can be given by them, who are not in 
 
 lent, and without love, contentious, and the Church of Christ." 
 yet they baptized, and that their detest- 
 
224 God's tvraifi at ichism attested at the rent of the ten tribes. 
 
 ^"®iL- Body, He indicates our people whom He bore, united toge- 
 -^-g^ther: and when He calls wine which is pressed from many- 
 bunches and clusters and drawn into one, His Blood, He 
 likewise signifies our flock joined together by the mingling 
 of an united multitude. If Novatian is united to this Bread 
 of the Lord, if he too is mingled in this Cup of Christ, he 
 may also seem capable of having the grace of the one Baptism 
 of the Church, if it be proved that he holds the unity of 
 the Church. 
 
 5. Moreover, how inseparable the sacrament of unity is, 
 and how without hope they are, and what exceeding perdition 
 they purchase to themselves from the wrath of God, who 
 make a schism, and, abandoning their Bishop, set up for 
 themselves another false Bishop without, Holy Scripture 
 declares in the Books of Kings, where ten tribes were severed 
 from the tribe of Judah and Benjamin, and, abandoning their 
 2 Kings king, set up another for themselves without, The Lord, 
 20. 2l'. ^^ saith, was very angry trith all the seed of Israel, and 
 removed them away, and delivered them into the hand of 
 spoilers, until He had cast them out of His sight; for Israel 
 was rent from the house of David, and they made themselves 
 a king, Jerohoam the son of Nebat. It is said, that the Lord 
 was very angry, and gave them up to perdition, because they 
 were separated from unity, and had set up for themselves 
 another king. And so great was the anger of the Lord 
 against those who had caused the schism, that even when 
 the man of God was sent to Jeroboam to reproach him for 
 his sins, and to foretel the vengeance that would follow, he 
 1 Kings was forbidden to eat bread or drink water with them ; which 
 13) 9- when he did not observe, and against the command of God took 
 food, he was immediately stricken by the majesty of the Divine 
 judgment, so that returning thence he was slain in the way 
 by jaws of a lion, who came against him. And does any one 
 dare to say that the saving water of Baptism and heavenly 
 grace can be in common with schismatics, with whom neither 
 earthly food nor this world's drink ought to be in common ? 
 Further, the Lord satisfieth us in His Gospel, and spreads 
 abroad a clearer light of knowledge, that those same who 
 had then severed themselves from the tribe of Judah and 
 Benjamin, and, having left Jerusalem, had vvithdiawn to 
 
Schismatics, /lavinff no Church,cannot use the Creed truly. 226 
 
 Samaria, should be reckoned amongst profane and heathen. 
 For when He first sent His disciples on the ministry of 
 salvation, He charged them and said, Go not into the way Matt. 
 of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ^''' ' 
 ye not: sending first to the Jews, He directs that as yet 
 the Gentiles be passed by. But by adding, that any city of 
 the Samaritans should be passed over, schismatics being there. 
 He shews that schismatics are to be ranked with Gentiles. 
 
 6. But if any here object and say, that Novatian holds 
 the same rule that the Catholic Church holds, baptizes with 
 the same Creed wherewith we also baptize, acknowledges the 
 same God the Father, the same Son Christ, the same Holy 
 Ghost, and therefore can claim the power of baptizing, because 
 he seems not to differ firom us in the baptismal interrogatory : — 
 whoso thinks that this may be objected, let him know in the 
 first place, that we and schismatics have not one rule of the 
 Creed, nor the same interrogatories. For when they say, 
 " Dost thou believe remission of sins and eternal life by the holy 
 Church ?" they lie in their interrogatory, since they have no 
 Church. Then moreover they themselves confess with their 
 own mouths that remission of sins can only be given by the 
 holy Church ; and, not having this, they shew that sins cannot 
 be remitted with them. 
 
 7. Nor can it avail such persons, that they are said to ac- 
 knowledge the same God the Father as we, the same Son 
 Christ, the same Holy Ghost. For Corah, Dathan, and 
 Abiram also had learnt to acknowledge the same God with 
 Aaron the priest and Moses ; living by the same law and 
 religion, they called on the One true God, Who was to be 
 worshipped and called upon. Yet because transgressing the 
 ministry of their station in opposition to Aaron the priest, 
 (who had received the legitimate priesthood by the vouch- 
 safement and appointment of God,) they claimed to themselves 
 the privilege of sacrificing, stricken of God, they forthwith 
 paid the penalty of their unlawful attempt ; nor could sacri- 
 fices offered irreligiously and unlawfully against the rule of 
 the divine appointment be accepted or avail. The very 
 censers too, wherein incense had been offered unlawfully, 
 that they might not thereafter be used by the priests, but 
 might rather, for the correction of those that came after, 
 
 Q 
 
226 Partakers in schism share the guilt of its authors. 
 
 Epist. exhibit a memorial of the Divine indignation and vengeance, 
 -J— —-^ being by the Lord's command melted and cleansed by fire, 
 were spread out into broad plates and fastened to the altar, 
 Numb, according as holy Scripture says, To be a memorial unto 
 ' ' the children of Israel, that no stranger, u.hich is not of the 
 seed of Aaron, come near to offer incense before the Lord, 
 that he be not as Corah. And yet those had made no schism, 
 nor gone vrithout, in shameless and hostile rebellion against 
 the priests of God; vphich these now do, who, rending the 
 Church, and rebels against the peace and unity of Christ, at- 
 tempt to set up a chair for themselves, and to assume the 
 primacy^, and to claim the privilege of baptizing and offering. 
 But how can they bring to effect what they do, or by unlaw- 
 ful endeavours obtain any thing from God, who against God 
 essay things unlawful to them? Wherefore they who espouse 
 Novatian or other like schismatics, in vain contend that any can 
 be there baptized and sanctified by saving Baptism, where it 
 is plain that the baptizer has not the privilege of baptizing. 
 
 8. And that it may be better understood how God rebuketh 
 boldness of this kind, we find that in an act so heinous not 
 the leaders and authors only, but all partakers in it are doomed 
 to punishment, unless they separate themselves fi:om com- 
 munion with the wicked, the Lord commanding by Moses, 
 
 Numl). ^"<1 saying, Depart from the tents of these most hardened 
 16, 26. men, and touch nothing of theirs, lest ye be consumed in their 
 sin. And what the Lord threatened by Moses He fulfilled : 
 so that whosoever did not depart from Corah, Dathan, and 
 Abiram, immediately suffered punishment for his impious 
 communion with them. By which example it is shewn and 
 proved, that all will be subject both to guilt and punishment, 
 who, with irreligious temerity, mingle themselves with schis- 
 matics against prelates and priests. As also the Holy Ghost 
 Hos. 9, testifies by the prophet Hosea, saying, Their sacrifices shall 
 be unto them as the bread of mourning; all that eat thereof 
 shall be polluted. Teaching plainly and shewing, that all 
 are joined with their leaders in pjinishment, whosoever have 
 been polluted by their sin. 
 
 9. What acceptableness then can they have with God, on 
 whom punishment is by God denounced .-* or how can such 
 
 ■^ i. e. the Episcopate. Ruf. v. 28. 
 
TheHolyGhost first imparted to those who are toremitsins.227 
 
 justify and sanctify the baptized, who, being enemies to the 
 priesthood, endeavour to usurp things foreign to them and 
 unlawful, and of no right allowed to them? We wonder not, 
 indeed, that in accordance with their wickedness they do 
 claim them. For all must needs justify what they do, nor 
 will they, when convicted, readily submit, although knowing 
 that what they do is not lawful? But that is a subject of 
 wonder, yea rather of indignation and grief, that Christians 
 abet Antichrists °, and that betrayers of the faith and traitors 
 to the Church, within, in the very Church herself, stand 
 against the Church. 
 
 And yet, though otherwise pertinacious and indocile, these 
 do at least confess this, that all whether heretics or schismatics 
 have not the Holy Ghost, and therefore they can indeed 
 baptize, but cannot give the Holy Ghost; and through this very 
 confession they are held convicted by us, in that we shew 
 that neither can such at all baptize, as have not the Holy 
 Ghost. For whereas in Baptism all have their sins forgiven, 
 the Lord shews and declares in His Gospel, that sins can be 
 remitted by those only who have the Holy Ghost. For after 
 His Resurrection, when He sendeth forth His disciples, He 
 speaks to them and says, As My Father hath sent Me, even so John 
 send I you. And when He had said this, He breathed on gg' ^\ 
 them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost: whose- 
 soever sins ye remit, they shall be remitted unto them; and 
 whosesoever ye retain, they shall be retained. In which place 
 He shews, that he only can baptize and give remission of 
 sins, who has the Holy Ghost. Moreover, John, who was to 
 baptize Christ Himself our Lord, received the Holy Ghost 
 before, while he was yet in his mother's womb, that it might Lute 
 be certain and manifest that none could baptize but they who ' 
 have the Holy Ghost. Therefore let such as uphold heretics or 
 schismatics answer us, whether they have the Holy Ghost or 
 no ? If they have it, why do those baptized by them, when they 
 come over to us, receive imposition of hands for the receiving 
 of the Holy Ghost, whereas He must surely have been 
 already received there, where, if He was. He could be given ? 
 
 • Plainly the heretics, as in §.l.Ep. very contrary, complains that they of 
 70. |. 5. St. C. so far from so entitling whom he speaks, being Christians, 
 Pope Stephen, (as Big. says,) says the abetted Antichrists. 
 
 q2 
 
228 Aspersion or affusion, in case of necessity, 
 
 Lxix' ^^^ ^^ heretics and schismatics, baptized without, have not 
 A. 255. the Holy Ghost, and hands are therefore laid on by us, that 
 they may receive here what, there, is not, nor can be given, 
 it is plain that neither can remission of sins be given by 
 those, who it is certain have not the Holy Ghost. And 
 therefore that, in accordance with the Divine appointment 
 and evangelic truth, they may obtain remission of sins and be 
 sanctified and become temples of God, all persons whatsoever 
 are to be baptized with the Baptism of the Church, who from 
 adversaries and antichrists come to the Church of Christ. 
 
 11. You have enquired also, dearest son, what I think of 
 those who in sickness and debility obtain the grace of God, 
 whether they are to be accounted legitimate Christians, in 
 that they are sprinkled, not washed, with the saving water. 
 Wherein diffidence and modesty forbid me to prejudge any 
 that he think not as he deems right, and act as he thinks. I, as 
 far as my poor ability conceiveth, account that the Divine 
 blessings can in no respect be mutilated and weakened, nor 
 any less gift be imparted, where what is drawn from the 
 Divine bounty is accepted with the full and entire faith both 
 of the giver' and the receiver. For in the saving Sacrament 
 the contagion of sin is not so washed away, as, in the ordinary 
 washing of the flesh, is the filth of the skin and body, so 
 that there should be need of saltpetre, and other appliances, 
 and a bath and pool, in which the poor body may be washed 
 and cleansed. Far otherwise is the breast of the believer 
 washed, otherwise is the mind of man cleansed by the worthi- 
 ness of faith. In the saving Sacraments, when need compels, 
 and God vouchsafes His mercy. His compendious methods 
 confer the whole benefit on believers. 
 
 12. Nor should it disturb any one that the sick seem only 
 to be sprinkled or affused with water, when they attain the 
 grace of the Lord, since holy Scripture speaks by the prophet 
 
 Ezek. Ezekiel, and says. Then will I sprinkle clean water upon 
 
 36,25. ^^ ^^^ yg gf^fj^ii ig cleansed from all your filthiness; and 
 
 from all your idols will I cleanse you; a new heart wiU I 
 
 give you, and a new spirit will I put within you. Likewise 
 
 in Numbers: The man that shall be unclean until the even, 
 
 f As he had said before of heretics, could not impart Him. 
 that, not having the Holy Spirit, they 
 
authorized by Holy Scripture, and equally sanctijles. 229 
 
 shall be purified on the third day and on the seventh day. Numb, 
 and shall be clean. But -if he shall not be purified on the iq] 20. 
 third day and on the seventh day, he shall not be clean ; and 
 that soul shall be cut off from Israel, because the wa^er of 
 sprinkling hath not been sprinkled upon him. And again: 
 And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying. Take the Levites Nmoh. 
 from among the children of Israel, and cleanse them: and~'_ ^' * 
 thus shall thou do unto them to cleanse them; thou shall 
 sprinkle water of purifying upon them. And again: Ti^eNumb. 
 water of sprinkling is a purification. Whence it is apparent ' " 
 that the sprinkling also of water has like force with the saving 
 washing, and that when this is done in the Church, where 
 the faith both of the giver and receiver is entire, all holds 
 good and is consummated and perfected by the power of the 
 Lord and the truth of faith. 
 
 13. But whereas some call those who have obtained the 
 grace of Christ by saving water and legitimate faith, not 
 Christians but Clinics, I find not whence they take this name ; 
 unless perchance some of larger and more recondite learning 
 discover those xAivixoi in Hippocrates and Socrates*. For I, 
 who have learnt of a " Clinic" out of the Gospel, know 
 that the infirmity of that paralytic, who lay helpless in 
 his bed through a long period of life, no ways hindered him 
 from the fullest attainment of heavenly strength; nor was he 
 through the mercy of the Lord only raised from his bed, but 
 with repaired and renovated strength that his very bed he car- 
 ried. And therefore, as far as it is given me by faith to con- 
 ceive and judge, my judgment is this; that whosoever shall 
 in the Church have obtained the Divine grace by the law 
 and rule of faith, be deemed a legitimate Christian. Or if 
 any think that they have obtained nothing, m that they have 
 only been affused with saving water, but are stiU empty and 
 void, they must not be deceived, and so, if they escape the ills 
 of their sickness and recover, be they baptized. But if they 
 cannot be baptized who have been already sanctified by the 
 Baptism of the Church, why lay a stumbling-block as to their 
 own faith or the mercy of the Lord? 
 
 14. Or have they obtained the I^ord's grace, but with a 
 
 8 of Ephesua, under Trajan and methodical medicine. Tert. de Anim. 
 Adrian, a well-instructed author in §. 6. B. 
 
230 Grace in Baptism given equally, retained unequally. 
 
 Epist. more stinted and smaller measure of the Divine gift and of 
 
 the Holy Spirit, so as to be accounted indeed Christians, yet 
 
 not held equal to the rest ? Nay, but the Holy Spirit is not 
 
 given by measure, but is poured entire on the believer. For 
 
 if the day arises alike to all, and if the sun is diffused over 
 
 all with the like and equal light, how much more does Christ, 
 
 the true Sun and Day, bestow the light of eternal life in His 
 
 Church with a like equality? Which equality we find, in 
 
 • sacra- hidden mystery', celebrated in Exodus, when the manna 
 
 Exod" flowed down from heaven, and, prefiguring the things to come, 
 
 16, 18. shewed the nourishment of the heavenly Bread and the food 
 
 of Christ coming". For there without distinction either of 
 
 sex or age, an omer was gathered alike by all. Whence it 
 
 appeared that the mercy of Christ and the heavenly grace, 
 
 which should afterwards follow, would be distributed equally 
 
 to all, that without difference of sex, without distinction of 
 
 age, without respect of persons, the gift of spiritual grace 
 
 would be poured on all the people of God. True it is, that 
 
 the same spiritual grace, which is received in Baptism equally 
 
 by all believers, is afterwards either diminished or increased 
 
 by our own conversation and conduct; as in the Gospel the 
 
 Lord's seed is sown equally, but, according to the va,riety,of 
 
 soil, some is wasted, some, with a rich luxuriance of produce, 
 
 is multiplied in a varied abundance of thirty, sixty, or a 
 
 Matt, hundred fold. But again when each were called to receive 
 
 Matl^ a penny, why should that which is distributed equally by 
 
 20, 2. God be minished by human interpretations ? 
 
 15. But if any is troubled with this, that some of those who 
 
 are baptized in sickness, are still tried by unclean sprits, let 
 
 him know that the pertinacious wickedness of the devil 
 
 hath power up to the saving water, but that in Baptism 
 
 he loses all the poison of his wickedness. An example 
 
 Exod. whereof we see in king Pharaoh, who having long struggled 
 
 ^^' ^' and lingered on in his perfidy, could hold out and prevail 
 
 until he came to the water, whither when he had come, he 
 
 was both conquered and destroyed. But that that sea was a 
 
 ' sacra- sacred^ sign of Baptism, the blessed Apostle Paul declares, 
 
 men urn gg^yj^g^ Brethren, I ivould not that ye should be ignorant, 
 
 how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed 
 
 I' to the faithful communicant, or in the Flesh. 
 
Signs that Satan is cast out in Baptism,returns, if faith lost.'i^l 
 
 through the sea; and were all baptized unto Moses in the 
 cloud and in the sea. And he added, Now all these things i Cor. 
 were ensamples of us. Which same is done at this day?."'.^"^ 
 
 1 • -L -L 1 Ibid. V. 
 
 also, in that the devil is scourged and scorched' and tormented 6- 
 by the power of God, by the exorcists, through the voice of 
 man ; and whereas he often says, that he is going out and will 
 leave the men of God, yet in what he saith he deceiveth, and 
 what was before done by Pharaoh, he practises with the same 
 lying obstinacy and treachery. When however they come 
 to the saving water and to the sanctification of Baptism, we 
 ought to know and be confident that the devil is there over- 
 come, and the man dedicated to God is by the Divine mercy 
 set firee. For if scorpions and serpents which prevail on 
 dry ground ""j when cast into water, can prevail no longer, 
 nor retain their venom; so neither can wicked spirits, which 
 are called scorpions and serpents, (and yet are trodden under Luke 
 foot by us through the power given by the Lord,) remain in ' 
 the body of a man, in which, baptized and sanctified, the 
 Holy Ghost begins to dwell. This, lastly, we do in very deed 
 experience, that those who on pressure of necessity have 
 been baptized in sickness, and have received grace, are freed 
 frqm the unclean spirit whereby they were before moved, 
 live in the Church in praise and honour, and daily advance 
 more and more, through the increase of faith, to the full growth 
 of heavenly grace. And contrariwise some frequently of 
 those baptized in good health, if afterwards they begin to 
 sin, are shaken by the return of the unclean spirit; so that 
 it is plain, that the devil is in Baptism by faith of the believer 
 expelled; if faith afterwards fails, he returns. Unless indeed 
 it appear right to some, that they who without the Church, 
 
 ■ See de Idol. Van. §. 4. p. 17. and bid to " depart to his own hell," (Greek 
 
 n. 0. Oxf. Tr. and Tert. Apol. §. 23. Lit. Ass. i. 132. and James of Sarug 
 
 and n. 6. p. 60. Oxf. Tr. As in H. Ser. 1. c.) or he is said to be " driven forth 
 
 the devils ask our Lord, " Art Thou by spiritual scourges and invisible tor 
 
 come to torment us before the time," (S. ments, tortured and destroyed by all 
 
 Matt. 8, 29.) so it appears that through saints, being assigned to the eternal 
 
 the invocation of His Name, they suf- fire ;" (Goth, and old Gall. Lit. Ass. i. 
 
 fered from the everlasting fire. In all 30.)or;"God"(namingtheHolyTrinity) 
 
 the Baptismal exorcisms of the Ancient " shall cast thee forth from every crea- 
 
 Chureh " fire" is mentioned, Holy ture of His, and out into fire unquench- 
 
 Baptism being " with the Holy Ghost able." (Jacob Lit. Ass. i. p. 237.) see 
 
 and with fire." The fire which purified there also Tract 69. on Holy Baptism, 
 
 the baptized, tormented Satan, whose. Note M. at the end, p, 266. 7. ed. 1. 
 befare,hewaa.(Lit. of James of Sarug. i- See Tert. de Bapt. c. 1. p. 256. 
 
 A.SS. Cod. Lit. ii. 326.) or Satan was Oxf. Tr. 
 
14, 12, 
 13, 
 
 232 Bishops to use eachhisowndiscretion, mindful ofhisAccoun t. 
 
 Epist. among adversaries and Antichrists, are by profane water 
 . ggg polluted, be held to be baptized; but they who are baptized 
 in the Church, be thought to have attained less of the Divine 
 mercy and grace; and so great respect be paid to heretics, 
 that such as come thence should not be asked whether they 
 have been washed or affused, whether they be Clinics or 
 Peripatetics"; but with us Faith in her perfect truth is to be 
 subjected to question, and the Baptism of the Church to be 
 denied her proper majesty and sanctity. 
 
 16. I have answered your letter, dearest son, as far as my 
 poor and small ability enabled me, and I have shewn, as far 
 as in me lies, what I think, prescribing to no one, that each 
 Prelate determine not as he thinks right, having to give 
 account of his own conduct to the Lord, according as the 
 blessed Apostle Paul writes in his Epistle to the Romans, 
 Kom. saying. Every one of us shall give account for himself ; let 
 us not therefore judge one another. 
 
 I bid thee, dearest son, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LXX." 
 
 Cyprian, Liberalis, Caldonius, Junius, Primus, CcBcilius, 
 Polycarp, Nicomedes, Felix, Marrutius, Successus, Lucia- 
 nus, Honoratus, Fortunatus, Victor, Donatus, Lucius, 
 Herculanus, Pomponius, Demetrius, Quintus, Saturninus, 
 Januarius, Marcus, another Saturninus, another Donatus, 
 Rogatianus, Sedatus, Tertullus, Hortensianus, likewise 
 another Saturninus, Sattius, to their brethren Januarius, 
 Saturninus, Maximus, Victor, another Victor, Cassius, 
 Proculus, Modianus, and Cittinus, Oargilius, Euty- 
 cianus, another Gargilius, another Saturninus, Neme- 
 sianus, Nampnlus, Antonianus, Rogatianus, Honoratus, 
 greeting. 
 
 1. When we were together in council, dearest brethren, 
 we read the letter which you addressed to us respecting those 
 
 » i.e. whether lying down or walking, •> This Epistle was recognised by 
 
 said in mockery, and implying perhaps the Concil. Quini-sext. in TruUo, as a 
 
 that, as heretics, theirs was a heathen Canon valid in those parts. " Moreover 
 
 philosophy. Rig. quotes a like saying the Canon set forth by Cyprian, Abp. 
 
 from Seneca of one carried while lec- of the Africans and Martyr, and the 
 
 turing. Synod with him, which prevailed in the 
 
The Council maintains ancient usage as to Baptism. 283 
 
 who are thought to be baptized by heretics and schismatics, 
 whether, when they come to the one true Catholic Church, 
 they ought to be baptized. Wherein, although ye yourselves 
 also hold the Catholic rule in its truth and fixedness, 
 yet since, out of our mutual affection, ye have thought good 
 to consult us, we deliver not our sentence as though new, but, 
 by a kindred harmony, we unite with you in that long since 
 settled by our predecessors, and observed by us ; thinking, 
 namely, and holding for certain, that no one can be bap- 
 tized without the Church, in that there is one Baptism 
 appointed in the holy Church, and it is written, the Lord 
 Himself speaking, Thet/ have forsaken Me, the Fountain o/■Je^em^ 
 living wafer, and hewed them out broken cisterns that^'^^' 
 can hold no water. Again, holy Scripture admonishes us, 
 and says. Keep' thee from the strange water, and drink 
 not from a fountain of strange water. The water then 
 must first be cleansed and sanctified by the priesf, that 
 it may be able, by Baptism therein, to wash away the sins of 
 the baptized ; for the Lord says by the prophet Ezekiel, 
 Then will T sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall fieEzet. 
 cleansed from all your filthiness, and from all your idols will ge! ' 
 
 regions of the afore-mentioned Bishops, suhsequent penitence, without being 
 and alone, according to the practice again renewed, so may it be when ad- 
 delivered down to them." (Can. 2.Bev. ministered by heretics and to heretics, 
 Pand. Can. t. i. p. 158.) It is prefixed although its grace is suspended for the 
 to the Cone. Carth. as a Canon in the time, while they are in heresy, as to 
 Synodic, (ib. p. 365.) Bp. F. says that evil men, while in their sins. S. Aug. 
 "alltheAfricanCoanciJsunderCyprian agrees then with S. Cypr., that hereti- 
 were then confirmed;" but the expres- cal Baptism avails not to heretics 
 sion, " and moreoverthosein Carthage," while such, disagrees, in that he thinks 
 probably refers to the later Canons, it becomes valid, when the hindrance 
 chiefly against the Donatists, which to its availing ceases. Some of St. 
 occur in the Synodicon after those of C.'s arguments seem somewhat of an a 
 the Council of Sardica, in which order priori character, and these S. Aug. re- 
 they are mentioned in the Canon. On the moves, but, resting upon the tradition 
 difference between this and the Greek of the Western Church, he was not 
 view of heretical Baptism, see Note G. aware that there was an opposed prac- 
 on Tert. de Bapt. p. 289 sqq. Oxf. Tr. tioe, equally traditional in the Eastern, 
 S. Aug. replies in great detail (de Bapt. arising, it has been conjectured, in the 
 u. Don. 1. iii — vii.) to the arguments nature of the Greek heresies, (see note 
 used by St. C. in this Ep., in Ep. on Tert. p. 296.) 
 
 71 — 7i. and the Council of Carthage, ' Prov. ix. fin. Ixx. The same ad- 
 
 (see below). His answer is a varied dition is quoted by Firmilian, Ep. 76. 
 
 application of the one principle, that if v. fin. in the Cono. Carth. §. 5. by S. 
 
 Baptism in the Church is valid although Ambr. and S. Aug. see Sabatier ad loo. 
 administered by evil men who are them- << Sacerdos, i. e. the Bishop, whose 
 
 selves not of the Church, though m it office the consecration of the font espe- 
 
 ontwardly, and if to evil men within cially was. see Bingham, xi. 10. 
 the Church, it becomes valid, on their 
 
234 Questions in Baptism imply that it is in the Church only. 
 
 Epist. / cleanse you ; a new heart also will I give you, and a new 
 
 i '. spirit will I put within you. But how can he cleanse and 
 
 ■ sanctify the water, who is himself unclean, and with whom 
 
 the Holy Spirit is not=? whereas the Lord says in Numbers, 
 
 Numb, ^fi^ whatsoever the unclean person toucheth shall he 
 
 19, 22. ...» 
 
 unclean. Or how can he that baptizeth give remission of 
 
 sins to another, who cannot himself free himself fi'om his 
 
 own sins, out of the Church ? 
 
 2. Moreover, the very interrogatory^ which is put in Bap- 
 tism, is a witness of the truth. For when we say, " Dost thou 
 believe in eternal life, and remission of sins through the 
 holy Church^?" we mean, that remission of sins is not given, 
 except in the Church ; but that, with heretics, where the 
 Church is not, sins cannot be remitted. They, therefore, who 
 claim that heretics can baptize, let them either change the 
 interrogatory, or maintain the truth ; unless indeed they 
 ascribe a Church also to those who they contend have 
 Baptism. 
 
 3. Anointed also must he of necessity be, who is baptized, 
 that having received the chrism, that is, unction, he may be 
 the anointed of God, and have within him the grace of Christ. 
 Moreover, it is the Eucharist through which the baptized are 
 anointed, the oil sanctified on the altar"". But he cannot 
 
 « S. Aug. answers throughout to over the Eucharist and the oil, where- 
 
 this class of argument, As in the ease with the baptized are anointed is sanc- 
 
 of evil men " God vouchsafes to be tified on the Altar. One should have at 
 
 present at His own Sacraments, hin- least expected " sanotificantur." Har- 
 
 dered by no falsehood of men." (de duin, however, (Coneil. t. i. p. 155.) 
 
 Bapt. c. Donat. V. §.28.) says that this reading occurs in a Ms. 
 
 ' S. Aug. says, 1. i;. in like way one of the Jesuits, and in others (if he was 
 who renounces the world in word not in well informed) " optimee notae." Ba- 
 deed, violates the interrogatory, still it luzius adopts from the one very ancient 
 is Baptism which he receives, which Ms. Corb. a reading which would re- 
 then avails, "when what he answers move all difficulty, " oleo in altari sanc- 
 falsely, he fulfils truly." tiflcato." But had this been the original 
 
 S See Ep. 69. $. 6. and Note P. on reading, it is not likely that the other, 
 
 TertuU. (on the Apostles' Creed) p. oleum sanctifieatum, should have come 
 
 485. instead, whereas it is a frequent source 
 
 h There is considerable difficulty of corruption in Mss. that the scribes 
 both as to the reading and construction, alter the grammatical forms of words. 
 That of the old Edd. and Ed. Memm. standing in connection with others at 
 and Bp. Fell has been retained, " Porro a distance, so as to conform them to 
 autem Eucharistia est unde baptizati those near them; thus probably here, 
 unguntur, oleum in altari sanctifica- unguntur oleo for oleum, altari sanc- 
 tum," with 6 Eng. Mss. 4 old Mss. tificato for sanctifieatum, without ob- 
 ap. F. Bal. also names 6. Erasmus, serving the sense of the whole pas- 
 (followedbyPam.) substituted from con- sage. The meaning, however, of 
 jeeture " et" for " est" and " sanctifi- these two readings is probably the 
 catur" for "sanctifieatum." "More- same; that since the oil was conse- 
 
9,31. 
 
 Heretics cannot confirm nor celebrate the Eucharist. 235 
 
 sanctify the creature of oil, who has neither Altar nor Church. 
 Whence neither can the spiritual unction be with heretics, 
 since it is acknowledged that the oil cannot be sanctified nor 
 the Eucharist celebrated among them. But we ought to know 
 and remember that it is written, Let not the oil of a sinner Vs. 14), 
 anoint my head; which the Holy Ghost forewarned in the^"'''^' 
 Psalms, lest any, quitting the track, and wandering out of the 
 path of truth, be anointed by heretics and adversaries of 
 Christ. Moreover, when baptized, what kind of prayer can 
 a profane priest and a sinner offer ? in that it is written, 
 God heareth not a sinner ; but if any man be a worshipper John 
 of Qod, and doeth His will, him He heareth. 
 
 4. But who can give what himself hath not ? or how can 
 he perform spiritual acts, who hath himself lost the Holy 
 Spirit' ? Wherefore he is to be baptized and received, who 
 
 crated on the Altar, it was ultimately 
 through the Holy Eucharist that the 
 baptized were anointed, since it was 
 through It that the oil was hallowed. 
 Kig. interprets that " the oil sanctified 
 on the Altar was ' Eucharistia,' " i.e. as 
 he explains it, that " the oil, through 
 the %t<naS/s, i. e. the interpellation or 
 invocation of the Name of God, was, 
 through the praises and thanksgivings 
 poured forth to God, hlessed." He 
 adds in proof, "Thus Matthew and 
 Mart and John called the act of bless- 
 ing Eucharistia, (eucharistiam dixe- 
 runt eulogiam,) and not in the institu- 
 tion of the Lord's Supper only, but also 
 in the multiplying of the bread." [i.e. 
 in Matt. 15, 36. 26, 37. Mark 8, 6. 
 14,23. Luke 22, 17. 19. John 6, 11.23. 
 tuxaiirria " give thanks" is used in 
 the same sense as liiXcyia "bless," 
 Matt. 14, 19. 26, 26. Mark 6, 41. 8, 7. 
 14, 22. Luke 24, 30.] But this inter- 
 change of the verbs falls far short of 
 entitling the Chrism by the name al- 
 ready appropriated to the Holy Com- 
 munion, Eucharistia, (for Eucharisti- 
 oum aliquid.) This seems, however, 
 to have been the sense given by the 
 Greek translators (Pandectae Canon, ed. 
 Bever. t. i. p. 366.) For, although 
 they omit this clause, they seem to 
 render the following, " quando constet 
 oleum sanctificari et Eucharistiam fieri 
 apud illos omnino non posse," freely, 
 " it is plain to us that the oil can by no 
 means be sanctified by them us ilix"' 
 firr'mv." Bp. F. reverses this construc- 
 tion apparently, a.s though the Holy 
 
 Eucharist were called " an anointing," 
 quoting S. Clem. Alex. Psedag. ii. 2. 
 " The blood of the Lord is two-fold, the 
 Natural, whereby we were redeemed 
 from corruption, the Spiritual, whereby 
 ^e are anointed ;" and S. Greg. Naz. 
 Orat. i. 2. on "the Mystery anointed 
 me," [but this is said of ordination]; 
 and S, Chrys. Horn. 37. in Ep.ad Heb. 
 §. 4. " Thou anointest with oil, and 
 again becomes full of ill-savour." But 
 these illustrations fall short of this pas- 
 sage, in which the Eucharist would be 
 called " oleum ;" then, also, the con- 
 text is of literal oil or chrism ; and the 
 words are so understood by S. Aug. de 
 Bapt. c. Donat. v. 20. although not ex- 
 plaining the rest. Bal. also interprets 
 it apparently of the H. Eucharist only. 
 " Jerome (adv. Lucif.) says that Bap- 
 tism is not to be given without the Eu- 
 charist. Which lasted long in the 
 Church of God :" yet this seems incom- 
 patible with his reading. 
 
 • St. C. seems here inadvertently to 
 have adopted a saying of TertuUian, 
 (de Bapt. c. 15.) S. Aug. answers to 
 this and the above, in the same way, 
 " how then does God hear a murderer, 
 i.e. one who hateth his brother, praying, 
 either over the water of Baptism, or 
 the oil, or the Eucharist, or over their 
 heads on whom hands are laid ? If no 
 one can give what he hath not, how 
 can a murderer give the Holy Spirit p 
 And yet such an one, within the Church, 
 baptizeth. God then, even when such 
 a one baptizeth, Himself giveth the 
 Holy Spirit." (1. c. |. 28, 29.) 
 
236 Heretics called in Scripture Anli-Christs. 
 
 Epist. comes uninitiated to the Church, that within he may be hal- 
 
 ■^^^ lowed through the holy"- ; for it is written, Be ye holy, for I 
 
 j^J^j ' I am holy,saith the Lord. So that he who has been seduced 
 
 19, 2. into error and washed without, should, in the true Baptism of 
 
 the Church, put off this very thing also'; that he, a man 
 
 coming to God, while seeking for a priest, fell, through the 
 
 deceit of error, upon one profane. But to acknowledge any 
 
 case where they have baptized, is to approve the baptism of 
 
 heretics and schismatics. 
 
 6. For neither can part of what they do be void and part 
 avail. If he could baptize, he could also give the Holy 
 Ghost. But if he cannot give the Holy Ghost, because, being 
 set without, he is not with the Holy Ghost, neither can he 
 baptize any that cometh ; for that there is both one Baptism, 
 and one Holy Ghost, and one Church, founded by Christ the 
 Lord upon Peter", through an original and principle of unity ; 
 so it results, that since all among them is void and false, 
 nothing that they have done ought to be approved by us. 
 For what can be ratified and ponfirmed by God, which they 
 do whom the Lord calls His enemies and adversaries, pro- 
 Luke pounding in His Gospel, He that is not with Me, is against 
 11, 23. j\^g. ^jj^ ^g ^j^^f gathereth not vdth Me, scattereth. And 
 the blessed Apostle John also, keeping the commandments 
 1 John and precepts of the Lord, has written in his Epistle, Ye have 
 ^' ^^' ■ heard that Antichrist shall come ; even now are there many 
 Antichrists, whereby we know that it is the last time. They 
 went out from us, but were not of us ; for if they had been 
 of us, they would no doubt have continued with us. Whence 
 we too ought to infer and consider, whether they who are the 
 adversaries of the Lord, and are called Antichrists, can give 
 the grace of Christ. Wherefore we who are with the Lord, 
 
 k " But what shall he do, if within which they neither cut themselves off, 
 
 also, he falls upoo such as are unholy ?" nor allowed those who thought otherwise 
 
 S. Aug. 1. u. and so in the sequel that to he cutoif; until at length, in the will 
 
 bad priests within the Church equally of the Lord, by a plenary Council, al- 
 
 have not " this Spirit, equally are though after many years, it appeared 
 
 enemies of God." S. Aug. sums up, what was right, not. by the enactment 
 
 " "Wherefore what C. writes to Quin- of any novelty, but by reinforcing an- 
 
 tus, and, with his colleagues, to Satumi- tiquity." ^.30. On this Council see 
 
 nus and others, well considered, is no Note G on Tert. p. 294. and note i. 
 ways to be brought against the consent i among other sins, 
 of the whole Catholic Church, of which ■" See Note Q. on Tert. de Preescr. 
 
 they joyed to be members, and from Hser. p. 492 sqq. 
 
Heretics,not having grace and truth of Xt. impart nothing. 'i'il 
 
 and who hold the unity of the Lord, and according to this 
 vouchsafement administer His priesthood in the Church, 
 ought to repudiate and reject and account as profane, what- 
 ever His adversaries and Antichrists do ; and to those who, 
 coming from error and wickedness, acknowledge the true 
 faith of the one Church, we should impart the reality of unity 
 and faith by all the sacraments of Divine grace. 
 
 We bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXT. 
 
 Cyprian to Quintvs', his brother, greeting. 
 
 1 . L0CIAN, our fellow-presbyter, has reported to me, dearest 
 brother, that you have expressed a desire that I should make 
 known to you my opinion as to those who seem to have been 
 baptized by heretics and schismatics. Whereon that you 
 may know what very many of ourselves, the bishops, with our 
 fellow-presbyters, decreed lately in council, I send you a 
 copy of our Epistle. For T know not on what presumption 
 some of our Colleagues are led to think, that such as have 
 been washed among the heretics ought not to be baptized 
 when they come to us ; because, they say, there is One Bap- 
 tism. For Baptism is therefore one, because the Church is 
 one, and Baptism cannot be out of the Church. For seeing 
 there cannot be two Baptisms, if heretics truly baptize, then 
 they have the Baptism. And whoso by his own authority 
 allows this privilege to t"hem, yields and allows to them, that 
 the enemy and adversary of Christ seem to have the power 
 of washing, purifying, and sanctifying man. But we say, 
 that such as come thence are not rebaptized, but baptized by 
 us. For neither do they receive any thing there, where there 
 is nothing; but they come to us, that here they may receive, 
 where is all grace and truth ; for both grace and truth are one. 
 Some, however, of our Colleagues had rather give honour to 
 heretics, than agree with us ; and whilst, for the assertion of 
 
 » Bishop in Mauritania, Ep. 72. §. 2. 
 
23SEarly heretics not re-haptized,having Baptism of if Church, 
 
 Epist. one only Baptism, they will not baptize such as come to us, 
 -7-— -■ they thus either themselves make two Baptisms, in that they 
 ' say that there is a Baptism among heretics also ; or, assuredly, 
 which is more grievous, they strive to set the filthy and pro- 
 fane washing of heretics above the true and only and legitimate 
 Baptism of the Catholic Church ; not considering that it is 
 written. He that is washed by one dead, what availeth his 
 washing"^? But it is plain that they who are not in the 
 Church of Christ, are accounted amongst the dead, nor can 
 another be quickened by him who himself liveth not; in that 
 there is one Church, which having obtained the grace of 
 eternal life, both liveth for ever, and quickeneth the people of 
 God. 
 
 2. And they say, that herein they follow ancient custom; yet 
 when among the ancients heresy and schisms were in their 
 first beginnings, so that those involved therein were such as 
 had departed from the Church, and had been before baptized in 
 her ; whom, on their return to the Church and doing penance, 
 there was then no need to baptize. This we too at this 
 day observe, so that when any are known to have been bap- 
 tized among us, and from us to have gone to the heretics, if 
 afterwards, acknowledging their sin, and laying aside their 
 error, they return to the truth and to their parent, imposition 
 of hands to repentance sufiiceth; so that, because it had been 
 a sheep, the Shepherd may receive back this strayed and 
 wandering sheep into His fold. But if he who cometh fi"om 
 the heretics, was not before baptized in the Church, but 
 comes an alien and profane, he must be baptized, that he 
 may become a sheep ; because there is one water in the holy 
 Church, which maketh sheep; And, therefore, since there 
 can be nothing in common to falsehood and truth, darkness 
 and light, death and immortality, antichrist and Christ, we 
 ought in all things to uphold the unity of the Catholic Church, 
 and not in any thing yield to the enemies of faith and truth. 
 Nor must we fi-ame a prescription on custom, but prevail by 
 
 I" Ecclus. 34r, 30. S. Aug. (Ketr. i. full text does not admit. It wa« com- 
 
 31. §. 3.) says, that in many African monly so cited by Donatists. S. Aug. 
 
 Mss. before' the time of Donatus, the Ep. 108. $. 6. 173. §. 8. c. Ep. Farm, 
 
 intermediate clause, "and again touches ii. §. 20. and 22. u. lit. Petil. i. 9. but 
 
 it," had been omitted, and thus this in- also by Pacian. Ep. 3. (probably from 
 
 terpretation became natural, which the St. C.) see Sabatier ad loc. 
 
S. Peter a pattern 0/ concord and patience. 239 
 
 reason. For neither did Peter, whom the Lord chose first', • see 
 and on whom He built His Church, when Paul afterwards ,0**2. 
 disputed with him about circumcision, claim or assume any 
 thing insolently and arrogantly to himself; so as to say that 
 he held the primacy, and should rather be obeyed of those 
 late and newly come. Nor did he despise Paul, because he 
 had before been a persecutor of the Church, but he admitted 
 the counsel of truth, and readily assented to the legitimate 
 grounds which Paul maintained ; giving us thereby a pattern 
 of concord and patience, that we should not pertinaciously 
 love our own opinions, but should rather account as our own 
 any true and rightful suggestions of our Brethren and Col- 
 leagues for the common health and weal. Paul, too, pro- 
 viding for this, and faithfully consulting for concord and 
 peace, laid down in his Epistle, saying, Let the prophets \ Cor. 
 speak two or three, and let the others Judge. But if any g*' ^^' 
 thing be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the first hold 
 his peace. In which passage he has taught and shewn, that 
 many things are revealed to individuals for the better ; and 
 that we ought not each to strive pertinaciously for what he has 
 once imbibed and held, but, if any thing has appeared better 
 and more useftil, willingly to embrace it. For to have what 
 is better offered to us, is not to be instructed, not defeated ; 
 especially in things pertaining to the unity of the Church and 
 to the truth of our hope and Faith : so that we, priests of 
 God, and by His favour set over His Church, should know 
 that remission of sips can only be given in the Church, nor 
 can adversaries of Christ claim to themselves any share in 
 His grace. This moreover Agrippinus'', a man of excellentsseeon 
 memory, with the rest. Bishops with him, who at that time F^g '^' 
 governed the Church of the Lord in the province of Africa 
 and Numidia, did, when by common counsel duly weighed, 
 establish, and confirm. Whose sentence, being both re- 
 ligious and legitimate and salutary, in accordance with the 
 Catholic faith and Church, we also have followed. And that 
 you may know what letters we have issued hereon, I have, 
 for our mutual affection, transmitted to you a copy, as well 
 for your own information as for that of our fellow-bishops in 
 your parts. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. 
 
240 Second Council of Carthage on Baptism of heretics- 
 
 epist. epistle LXXII. 
 
 LXXII. 
 
 A. 256. Cyprian and the rest, to Stephen their brotlier, greeting. 
 
 1. In Older to the settling certain matters, and regulating 
 them by the aid of our common counsel, we deemed 
 it necessary, dearest brother, to assemble and hold a 
 council ", whereat many Prelates were gathered together. In 
 which council many things were propounded and transacted. 
 But whereon chiefly we thought it right to write to thee, 
 and to confer with thy gravity and wisdom, is that which 
 most concemeth the Episcopal authority, and the unity as 
 well as dignity of the Catholic Church descending from the 
 ordinance of the Divine appointment, namely, that they who 
 have been washed without the Church, and have among 
 heretics and schismatics been tainted by the defilement of 
 profane water, when they come to us and to the Church, 
 which is one, ought to be baptized ; in that it sufficeth not 
 to lay hands on them that they may receive the Holy Ghost, 
 unless they receive also the Baptism of the Church. For 
 then may they at length be fully sanctified, and become sons 
 of God, if they be born of each Sacrament''; since it is 
 John 3, written. Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he 
 cannot enter into the kingdom of God. For we find in the 
 Acts of the Apostles also, that this same is observed by the 
 Apostles, and maintained in the truth of the saving faith. 
 For when, in the house of Cornelius the centurion, upon the 
 
 • St. C. (Ep. 73. init.) distinguishes 12. 1. 4.) and the Bread and Wine are 
 
 this Council from that of which the by divers authors called " Sacraments" 
 
 Synodical letter is extant, (Ep. 70.) as or " two Sacraments," i. c. mystical 
 
 having recently taken place, and in- parts of the One Sacrament, see further 
 
 eluding Nnmidian Bishops, (Ep. 73.) Bingham, 1. c. and Tract 67. on Holy 
 
 whereas Ep. 70. was directed to Nu- Baptism, p. 153,4. Note 1. ed. 3. Bal. 
 
 midian Bishops, (bel. §. 2.) This appears says '' Baptism and the infusion of the 
 
 from the salutation to have been a H. Spirit," i. e. " Water and the Spi- 
 
 Synodical letter, referring to the Acts, rit," but the words of Nemesianua, 
 
 which are also distinct from those of (Cone. Carth. n. 5.) taken from this 
 
 the former. Bp. Pearson distinguishes passage are decisive. The expression 
 
 the two Councils ; Bal., referring to is perhaps taken from Tert. de vel, 
 
 him, confounds them. virg. o. 2. "The same Sacraments of 
 
 •> Confirmation being regarded as a the laver." Siricius also, Ep. ad Himer. 
 part of Baptism, since by Baptism ouly (ap. Bal.) '' The Sacraments of Bap- 
 are we re-born. Optatus, in the same tism." And so also the Capitular, vii. 
 sense, calls Baptism, Imposition of 231. Bede H. E. ii. 9. iii. 1. and 3. 
 hands, and Unction " Mysteries of Cone. Mog. (A. 847.) c. 3. quoted by 
 Baptism," (iv. 7. quoted by Bingham Bal. 
 
Clergylapsing tofirordainedby,heretics,to retv/rnaslaymen.2A I 
 
 Gentiles who were there present, kindled with the glow of 
 faith and believing in the Lord with the whole heart, the 
 Holy Ghost had descended, filled with Whom they blessed 
 God in divers tongues, still nevertheless the blessed Apostle 
 Peter, mindful of the Divine command and of the Gospel, 
 ordered that those same persons be baptized, who had already 
 been filled with the Holy Ghost ; that so nothing might -A^cts lo, 
 seem to be omitted, or Apostolic authorities to have failed to 
 observe in all things the law of the Divine command and of 
 the Gospel. 
 
 2. But that what heretics use is no Baptism, and that none 
 profit by the grace of Christ, among those who oppose 
 Christ, has lately been expressed in a letter written thereon 
 to Quintus our Colleague, set in the Church in Mauritania, as 
 also in a letter which our Colleagues before wrote to our fellow- 
 Bishops presiding in Numidia, of both which I here sub- 
 join copies. We add moreover and subjoin, dearest bi'other, 
 by common consent and authority, that any presbyters or 
 deacons also, who have either been before ordained in the 
 Catholic Church, and have afterwards stood as faithless and 
 rebels against the Church, or have among heretics been by 
 false bishops and Antichrists against the appointment of 
 Christ promoted by a profane ordination, and have essayed, 
 in opposition to the one and Divine Altar, to offer false and 
 sacrilegious sacrifices without, — even these, when they return, 
 be received on this condition, that they communicate as 
 laymen, and deem it enough that they are admitted to peace 
 who have been the enemies of peace ; nor ought they, on 
 their return, to retain those arms of ordination and of 
 honour, wherewith they rebelled against us. For it behoveth 
 priests and ministers, who serve at the Altar and Sacrifices, 
 to be unblemished and unspotted, for that the Lord God 
 speaks in Leviticus, and says. No man that hath a stain or Levit. 
 blemish, shall com£ nigh to offer the offerings of the Lord.^^'^^' 
 In Exodus likewise He ordereth the same, and saith. Let the Exod. 
 priests which come near to the Lord God sanctify themselves, ' 
 lest the Lord forsake them. And again. When they come Exod. 
 near unto the Altar in the Holy Place, they shall not bear'^ ' ^' 
 iniquity upon them, lest they die. But what greater iniquity 
 can there be, or what fouler stain, than to have stood against 
 
 E 
 
LXXII. 
 A. 256. 
 
 242 Who have causedothers toperish not to haveClericaldignity. 
 
 Epmt. Christ ? to have scattered His Church, which He purchased 
 •and founded with His own Blood? forgetful of Evangelic 
 peace and love, to have fought with the rage of hostile 
 discord against the one-minded and concordant people of 
 God ? These, although themselves afterwards return to the 
 Church, cannot however restore and bring back with them 
 those who, seduced by them and overtaken by death vyithout, 
 have perished out of the Church without communion and 
 peace ; whose souls, in the Day of Judgment, will be 
 demanded at their hands, who were the authors and 
 leaders in their perdition. Wherefore it is enough that to 
 such on their return there be granted pardon. But still in 
 the household of faith faithlessness ought not to be pro- 
 moted. For what do we reserve for the good and innocent, 
 and such as do not depart from the Church, if we honour 
 those who have departed from us, and have stood against the 
 Church ? 
 
 3. These things, dearest brother, by reason of our mutual 
 respect and single-hearted affection, we have brought to thy 
 knowledge, believing that what is alike religious and true 
 will, according to the truth of thy religion and faith, be 
 approved by thee also. But we know that some will not lay 
 aside what they have once imbibed, nor easily change their 
 resolves, but keeping the bond of peace and concord with 
 their colleagues, retain certain practices of their own which 
 have been once adopted among them. In this matter we 
 neither do violence to any, nor lay down a law, since each 
 Prelate hath, in the government of the Church, his own 
 choice and will free, hereafter to give account of his conduct 
 to the Lord. 
 
 We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXIII. 
 
 Cyprian to Juhaianus his brother, greeting. 
 
 1. You have written to me, dearest brother, desiring to 
 know the bearings of my mind concerning the baptism of 
 heretics, who being placed without, and set down out of the 
 
Heretics mimic theChurch; sheisnotto bein/iuenced by them. 2iS 
 
 Churdb, claim to themselves a matter over which they have 
 neither right nor power. This baptism we cannot account 
 valid or lawful, since plainly among them it is unlawful". 
 And whereas we have already expressed in our letters what 
 we think hereon, I have, as a compendious method, sent you 
 a copy of those same letters, what we decreed in Council 
 when very many of us were met together, what also I after- 
 wards replied to Quiutus our Colleague, enquiring of the 
 same matter. And now too when we had met together, 
 Bishops of the provinces both of Africa and Numidia, to the 
 number of seventy-one, we again confirmed this same by our 
 sentence, ruling that there is one Baptism, that appointed 
 in the Catholic Church, and that accordingly, whosoever 
 come from the adulterous and profane water, to be cleansed 
 and sanctified by the truth of the saving water, are not re- 
 baptized, but baptized by us. 
 
 2. Nor does that disturb us, dearest brother, which you 
 mention in your letter, that the Novatians re-baptize those 
 whom they withdraw from us ; since what the enemies of 
 the Church do, no way concerneth us, so long as we our- 
 selves uphold the honour of our ofBce, and the stedfastness 
 of reason and truth. For Novatian, after the manner of apes, 
 which, not being men, yet mimic the things of men, wishes 
 to claim to himself the authority and truth of the Catholic 
 Church, although himself not in the Church ; nay, further, 
 a rebel and enemy to the Church. For, knowing that there 
 is but one Baptism, this one he claimeth to himself, that so 
 he may say the Church is with him, and may make us to be 
 heretics. But we, who hold the head and root of the one 
 Church, know assuredly and are confident, that he, being 
 out of the Church, hath no hallowed ofBce, and that the 
 fountain of Baptism which is one, is with us, where he too 
 was himself formerly baptized, when he held fast the wisdom 
 and truth of Divine unity. But if Novatian thinks that those 
 baptized in the Church, are to be re-baptized without, out of 
 the Church, he ought to have begun with himself; that he first 
 should be re-baptized with an alien and heretical baptism, 
 who thinks that men are to be baptized without, after the 
 Baptism of the Church, yea, and against the Church. But 
 " i. e. since unlawful for them to confer, it is unlawful, when received, 
 
 r2 
 
244 Antiquity of practice to baptize returning heretics. 
 
 Epist. what a thing were this, that because Novatian presumes to 
 A. 256! <io this, we should think that we may not do it ! What then ? 
 Because Novatian usurps also the honour of the sacerdotal 
 Chair, ought we therefore to renounce the Chair ? Or because 
 Novatian striveth to set up an altar and to offer sacrifices, 
 against all right, fitteth it that we cease from Altar and 
 Sacrifices, lest we seem to celebrate rites resembling and 
 corresponding to his ? Vain altogether and foolish were it, 
 because Novatian, out of the Church, claimeth to himself a 
 shadow of the truth, we should abandon the truth of the 
 Church. 
 
 3. But with us it is no new or sudden thing to decide that 
 they are to be baptized, who come from heretics to the 
 Church, in that now many years and a length of time have 
 passed away^, since, under Agrippinus of honoured memory, 
 very many Prelates being convened, determined this, and 
 thenceforward until this day% so many thousand heretics 
 
 d St. Augustine (c. Don. iv. 6.) 
 speaks of this Council as having taken 
 place " a few years before ;" meaning, 
 probably, " recently," as compared with 
 Apostolic times ; for one cannot suppose 
 that when St. C. says explicitly" many 
 years," he would have thought it was in 
 the same sense " a few" only; Agrip- 
 pinus, although called " a predecessor" 
 of St. C. (c. Don. ii. 7- Facund. x. 3.) 
 was not the immediate predecessor of 
 St. C, for this was Donatus. (Ep. 59. 
 $. 12. p. 160.) Nor (as Bal. observes) 
 does it appear that this Council charged 
 the previous custom which St. Aug. 
 (ib. c. 7. §. 12.) supposes St. C. to state, 
 but only that it fixed what was before 
 undetermined. The principles which 
 St. C. alleges, are as old as TertuUian, 
 (de Bapt. o. 15.) Agrippinus, probably 
 older. The expression that " so many 
 thousand heretics" had been baptized 
 since his time, implies probably a long 
 interval, for the heresies of St. C.'s day 
 were in their infancy, and those received 
 back had already been baptized in the 
 Church. 
 
 = St. Augustine doubts about the pre- 
 eiseness of this statement, (o. Don. iii. 
 12.) because, had one uniform practice 
 prevailed, 1) there had been no need of 
 a fresh Council under St. C. ; nor 2) 
 of justifying himself against the ap- 
 pearance of novelty ; nor 3) would his 
 Colleagues in the Council [see No. 30. 
 
 56. 63. 77.] have arguedvthat truth 
 was to be preferred to practice. But 
 as to 1) the question asked St. C. was 
 a new question, whether the Novatians 
 as well as other heretics were to be 
 baptized? (Ep. 69. init.) The very 
 answer, that they were to form no ex- 
 ception to the rule, (ib.) implies that 
 there was a rule previously acknow- 
 ledged. Since also the Novatians mi- 
 micked the Church's practice of re- 
 baptizing, (§. 2.) it must have been a 
 received practice. 2) The letter of Ju- 
 baianus not being extant, we caimot 
 argue as to the words in which St. C. 
 answered. It may be that novelty was 
 charged by the letter which he enclosed, 
 which whence it came we know not. 
 It may be also that the Council under 
 Agrippinus enforced the practice only 
 in the provinces, whose Bishops were 
 convened, Africa proper and Numidia, 
 (Ep. 71. fin.) but Jubaianus was pro- 
 bably a Mauritanian Bishop, since had 
 he been a Numidian, the synodical letter 
 would have been sent to him, whichit had 
 not been. (§. 1.) This then would at most 
 limit the extent of the rule, not shew 
 that it had been habitually broken. 3) 
 The maxim of the Bishops in the 
 Council of Carthage, that practice was 
 to give way to truth, is derived from St. 
 Cyprian himself, and is in opposition to 
 Stephen's insisting on the Koman prac- 
 tice. St. C. does not use the argument 
 
Heretical Baptism not into the same God. 245 
 
 in our provinces have been converted to the Church, who, 
 despised not or hesitated, nay, with full consent of reason 
 and will, have been glad to attain the grace of the life- 
 giving Laver and saving Baptism. For neither is it difficult 
 for a teacher to instil what is true and legitimate into those, 
 who, having condemned the perverseness of heretics, and 
 discovered the truth of the Church, come that they may 
 learn, learn that they may live. We ought not to aggravate 
 the benumbedness of heretics by the sanction of our consent, 
 when they would cheerfully and readily obey the truth. 
 
 4. But since I found it written in an Epistle, of which you 
 transmitted me a copy, that " no enquiry is to be made who 
 baptized, since the baptized may receive remission of sins 
 according to his own faith ;" I thought this topic not to be 
 passed over, especially when, in the same Epistle, I obseiTcd 
 some mention to be made of Marcioh also, saying, that not 
 even such as came from him were to be baptized, as appearing 
 to have been already baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ. 
 We ought therefore to consider the faith of those who believe 
 without, whether, on the ground of having the same Faith, 
 they can obtain any grace. For if heretics and we have one 
 Faith, we may also have one grace. If the Patripassians, 
 Anthropians, Valentinians, Apelletians, Ophites, Marcionites, 
 and others, pests, swords, and poisons, for the destruction of 
 the ti'uth, confess the same Father, the same Son, the same 
 Holy Ghost, the same Church with us, then too may they 
 have the one Baptism, if they have also the one Faith. 
 
 5. And not to weary you by going through all heresies, 
 and reviewing the follies or phrenzies of each, since too it is 
 painful to utter what one shudders or is ashamed to know, 
 let us for the time enquire as to Marcion only, who is men- 
 tioned in the Epistle you transmitted me, whether the ground 
 of his baptism can stand. 
 
 to the Numidian Bishops, by whom, as respect for St. Cyprian, seems under 
 
 well as in Africa proper, St. C. says the the pressure of the Donatists' contro- 
 
 practice had been uniformly maintained, versy, wherein St. C.'s authority was 
 
 (Ep. 70. §. 1.) There were some who so continually alleged against him, 
 
 alleged a contrary practice, (bel. §. 11.) sometimes to bear hardly on St. C, 
 
 but had it been extensive, St. C. would whose practice he supposed, though 
 
 not have called the baptizing of heretics erroneously, to have been superseded 
 
 a Catholic rule. (Ep. 70. §. 1.) Alto- by the whole Church, (see Note G^. on 
 
 gether, S. Augustine, amid his great Tert. 1. c.) 
 
246 Heretics, not having true Faith, can receive nothing. 
 
 Epist. 6. For the Lord, after His Resurrection, sending His dis- 
 ^ gggl ciples, instructed and taught them how they ought to baptize, 
 Matt, saying, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in. earth; 
 19! ' 90 ys therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them, in the 
 Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 He intimates the Trinity, in Whose Sacrament the nations 
 were to be baptized. Does Marcion then hold this Trinity? 
 Does he maintain the Same Father, the Creator, as we? 
 Knoweth he the Same Son, Christ, born of the Virgin Mary; 
 Who, being the Word, was made flesh; Who bore our sins; 
 Who by dying overcame death ; Who first by Himself con- 
 secrated "the resurrection of the flesh," and shewed to His 
 disciples that He had risen in the same flesh ? Far other is the 
 faith with Marcion, yea, and with the other heretics. Rather 
 there is nothing with them but faithlessness, and blasphemy, 
 and contention, at enmity with holiness and truth. How 
 then can he who is baptized among them be thought to have 
 obtained " remission of sins,'' and the grace of the Divine 
 mercy, through his faith, who hath not the truth of the Faith 
 itself? For if, as some think, a man could receive any thing 
 out of the Church according to his faith, assuredly he hath 
 received what he believed. But believing what is false, he 
 could not receive the true \ but rather things adulterous and 
 profane, like his belief. This subject of profane and adul- 
 terous baptism the prophet Jeremiah sharply touches on, 
 Jerem. saying. Wherefore do they who afflict me prevail against me ? 
 My wound is hard; whence shall 1 be healed? It has become 
 unto me like deceitful water, that be not sure. The Holy 
 Ghost by the Prophet maketh mention of deceitful water that 
 be not sure. Whatis this deceitful and faithless water.? surely 
 that which assumes the lying resemblance of Baptism, and 
 mocks the grace of faith by a feigned and shadowy likeness. 
 But if by virtue of a perverted faith any without can be bap- 
 tized and obtain remission of sins, by virtue of the same 
 faith he might obtain the Holy Ghost also ; and it needeth 
 not that when he cometh, hands be laid upon him, that he 
 
 f S. Aug. answers, (de Bapt. iii. 14.) an heretical book in simplicity, had re- 
 
 that the wrong faith of the receiver ceived the words of the Creed in an 
 
 affects his salvation, not the entireness heretical sense, he would have to reject 
 
 of the Sacrament which he receives ; his error when discovered, not to be re- 
 
 as if one who in the Church, reading baptized. 
 
 15, 18. 
 
Baptismpart ofthepower of the keysgiveniotheChurchonly. 247 
 
 may obtain the Holy Ghost and be sealed. For either by 
 his faith he could obtain both without, or, being without, he 
 received neither. 
 
 7. But it is manifest, where and by whom remission of 
 sins can be given, that, namely, which is given in Baptism. 
 For to Peter first, on whom He built the Church, and from 
 whom He appointed and shewed that unity should spring, 
 
 the Lord gave that power, that whatsoever he should loose on Matt. 
 earth, should be loosed in heaven. And after His Resurrec- ^^' ^^' 
 tion also. He speaketh to the Apostles, saying ^, As MyJdhnw, 
 Father hath sent Me, even so send I you. And when He^^~^^' 
 had said this, He breathed on them, and saiih unto them, 
 Receive ye the Holy Ghost : whose soever sins ye remit, they 
 are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye re- 
 tain, they are retained. Whence we learn that they only, 
 who are set over the Church, and are appointed by the law 
 of the Gospel and the ordinance of the Lord, may lawfully 
 baptize and give remission of sins ; but, without, nothing can 
 be bound or loosed, where there is no one who can either 
 bind or loose. Nor do we propound this, dearest brother, 
 without the authority of Divine Scripture, when we say that 
 all things are divinely ordered by a certain law and peculiar 
 appointment ; and that no one can usurp to himself, against 
 Bishops and Priests, what is not in his own right and power. 
 For Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, attempted to usurp the Numb. 
 privilege of sacrificing, against Moses and Aaron the priest ; 
 nor yet what they unlawfully dared, did they with impunity. 
 And the sons of Aaron, who put strange fire upon the altar, Levit. 
 immediately died before the Lord in His displeasure. Which ^^^ ^- ^* 
 punishment awaits those who by a pretended baptism intro- 
 duce an alien water; and so will the Divine justice avenge and 
 punish heretics, who do that against the Church, which is 
 permitted to the Church alone. 
 
 8. But whereas some allege that those baptized in Samaria 
 were not re-baptized, but that, when the Apostles Peter and 
 John came, received imposition of hands only, that they 
 might receive the Holy Ghost'; see, dearest brother, that 
 
 8 see de Unit. Eccl. §. 3. p. 134. from us, when seeking the truth, to 
 Oxf. Tr. use such arguments." de Bapt. iii. 
 
 t S. Aug. says on this, " Far be it 19. 
 
248 Act of Apostles in Samaria that of Bisftops in Confirmation. 
 Epist. this instance evidently no way pertaineth to the present case. 
 
 LXXIII •/ «/ t ± 
 
 ^_ 2561 For they who had believed in Samaria, had believed with a 
 true faith; and within in the Church which is one, and to 
 which alone is it given to confer the grace of Baptism and to 
 loose sins, had they been baptized by Philip the deacon, 
 whom the same Apostles had sent. Wherefore, inasmuch as 
 they had obtained the legitimate Baptism of the Church, it 
 was not fitting that they should be baptized again ; but only 
 what was lacking was done by Peter and John, namely, that 
 prayer being made for them, with laying on of hands, the 
 Holy Spirit should be invoked and poured upon them. Which 
 now also is done among us, those baptized in the Church, 
 being brought to the Bishops of the Church, and by our 
 prayer and laying on of hands they receive the Holy Ghost, 
 and are perfected with the seal of the Lord. There is no reason 
 then, dearest brother, why we should think right to yield to 
 heretics that Baptism, which was granted to the one and only 
 Church. A good soldier's part is to defend the camp of his 
 general against rebels and enemies. A renowned leader has 
 
 Deut. 4, to keep the standards committed to him. It is written. The 
 Lord thy God is a jealous God. We who have received the 
 Spirit of God, ought to be jealous for the Faith of God. With 
 
 Numb, which jealousy Phinehas pleased God, and deserving well of 
 ' ■ ■ Him appeased His wrath against the perishing people. 
 
 9. Why allow we of an adulterous and alien Church, hostile 
 to Divine unity, we who know only One Christ and His one 
 Church? The Church expressing the likeness of Paradise', 
 
 Matt. 3, encloses within her walls fruit-bearing trees ; whereof every 
 
 ^^' tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and 
 cast into the fire. These trees she waters with four rivers, 
 that is, with the four Gospels, by which, through a heavenly 
 overflowing, she imparts the grace of saving Baptism. Can 
 any one, who is not within the Church, bedew from the 
 
 ' S. Aug. says, "the comparison of kQown to all; nor yet in Mesopotamia or 
 
 the Church to Paradise shews us that in Egypt, whither those rivers reached, 
 
 men, even without, can receive her Bap- is the blessedness of that life which is 
 
 tism, but out of her no one can either related of Paradise. So then though 
 
 receive or retain salvation and bliss, the water of Paradise is out of Para- 
 
 For the rivers too from the fount of dise, the blessedness is within only. So 
 
 Paradise, as Scripture testifies, abroad then the Baptism of the Church may 
 
 also flowed largely. For they are be out of the Church, but the gift of 
 
 named ; and through what lands they blissful life is only found within." de 
 
 flow,and that they are out of Paradise, is Bapt, c. Don. iv. init. 
 
Greatness of Baptism. 249 
 
 fountains of the Church ? Can he impart to any the heathful 
 and saving draughts of Paradise, who being subverted andlit. 3, 
 condemned of himsejf, and banished from without the foun- 
 tains of Paradise, has dried up and failed through the 
 drought of an eternal thirst ? The Lord crieth aloud, that 
 whosoever thirsts should come and drink of the rivers o/'john 7, 
 living water that flowed out of His belly. Whither shall he ^' ' ^^' 
 come who thirsteth ? to heretics, where is no fountain or river 
 of living water, or to the Church, which is one, and was by 
 the voice of the Lord founded upon one, who also received 
 its keys? She it is, who alone holds and possesses the 
 whole power'' of her Spouse and I^ord. In her we preside ; 
 for her honour and unity we contend ; her grace alike and 
 glory we maintain with faithfal devotion. We, by the Divine 
 permission, water the people of God who are athirst ; we 
 guard the boundaries of her living fountains. If, then, we 
 maintain the right of our possession, if we acknowledge the 
 sacrament of unity, why are we esteemed prevaricators against 
 the truth; why betrayers of unity? The faithful, saving, and 
 holy water of the Church, cannot be corrupted and adul- 
 terated ; as the Church herself also is uncorrupt, and chaste, 
 and pure. If heretics are devoted to the Church, and are 
 placed within the Church, they may also use her Baptism 
 and other saving blessings. But if they are not in the Church, 
 yea, and act against the Church, how can they baptize with 
 the Baptism of the Church ? 
 
 10. For no small and trifling matter is conceded to heretics, 
 when their baptism is acknowledged by us; since thence 
 begins the whole origin of faith, and the saving entrance to 
 the hope of eternal life, and the Divine mercy in purifying 
 and quickening the servants of God. For if any one could 
 be baptized among heretics, he could assuredly obtain re- 
 mission of sins also. If he has obtained remission of sins, 
 he has also been sanctified and made the temple of God'. 
 If he has been sanctified and made the temple of God, I ask, 
 
 k "by which conjugal power," S. Name of the holy Trinity, becometh 
 
 Aug. says, " she may bear sods of the not the temple of G-od, unless he forsake 
 
 handmaids also, who, if they act not heresy, as neither doth one in avarice 
 
 proudly, shall be called into the lot of baptized in the Same Name, unless he 
 
 the inheritance ; else, will remain with- forsake avarice, which is idolatry." S. 
 
 out." 1. 0. Aug. de Bapt. iv. 4. §. 6. 
 
 1 " One in heresy baptized in the 
 
1, 13. 
 
 250 S.Paul {Phil. 1, l8.)speaksof wrong tempers,noi of heretics. 
 
 Epist. of what God ? The Creator ? he could not, since in Him 
 ^ 25g^ he hath not believed. Christ? neither could he be made 
 His temple, who denies that Christ is God. The Holy 
 Ghost? since the Three are One, how can the Holy Ghost 
 be at peace with him, who is an enemy either of the Son or 
 the Father ? 
 
 11. In vain then do some, overcome by grounds of reason, 
 oppose to us custom ; as if custom were greater than truth, 
 or that were not to be followed in spiritual things, which has 
 been revealed by the Holy Spirit, as the better way. For 
 one who errs through simplicity may be pardoned, as the 
 
 1 Tim. Apostle Paul says of himself: /, who was before a blas- 
 phemer, and a persecutor, and injurious, obtained mercy, 
 because I did it ignorantly. But he who after inspiration 
 and revelation given, advisedly and knowingly perseveres in 
 the error into which he had fallen, sins without pardon on 
 the ground of ignorance. For, overcome by reason, he striveth 
 through presumption and obstinacy. Nor let any say, what 
 we have received from the Apostles, that we follow; for the 
 Apostles handed down only one Church and one Baptism, 
 and that appointed only in the same Church ; nor do we 
 find that any, who had been baptized by heretics, w^as after- 
 wards received with that baptism, and communicated, so that 
 the Apostles should appear to have sanctioned the baptism 
 of heretics. 
 
 12. For as to what some allege, as favouring heretics, that 
 Philip, the Apostle Paul said, Only, every way, whether in pretence 
 
 or in truth, be Christ preached"" : this too, we find, can avail 
 nothing to their support who favour and side with heretics. 
 For Paul, in his Epistle, was not speaking of heretics or of 
 their baptism, whence it could be shewn that he had laid 
 down any thing thereto relating. He was speaking of 
 brethren, whether such as walked disorderly and contrary to 
 Ecclesiastical discipline, or such as kept the tnith of the 
 Gospel in the fear of God. And he alleged that some of 
 these spoke the word of the Lord stedfastly and fearlessly, 
 
 " The snbjuQctiTe " dum-annuntie- as the Vers. Antiij. from two Mss. Mill 
 
 tur" (the present Vulg.) occurs in all quotes a reading xarxyyiXXiireu in. 
 
 the citations from the fathers Sabatier Eus. aa CEcum. says many heretics cor- 
 
 ad loc. who however gives the indicative rupted this text. 
 
 1,18. 
 
Apostles abhor heretics as Anti-Christs. 251 
 
 others were acting in envy and strife ; that some had main- 
 tained benevolent affection towards himself, others had che- 
 rished malevolent strife. Yet that he bore all patiently, so 
 long as whether in truth or in pretence, the Name of Christ, 
 which Paul preached, might come to the knowledge of 
 many ; and the word as yet but newly sown and unordered, 
 might spread through the preaching of those that spoke. More- 
 over, it is one thing for those within, in the Church, to speak 
 of the Name of Christ : another, for those without and acting 
 against the Church, to baptize in the Name of Christ. Where- 
 fore let not those who side with heretics, allege that which 
 Paul spake of brethren ; but let them shew whether he thought 
 any concession should be made to a heretic, or sanctioned 
 their faith and baptism, or ruled that faithless and blas- 
 phemers could receive remission of sins without the Church. 
 
 13. But if we consider what the Apostles thought of heretics, 
 we shall find that in all their Epistles they execrated and 
 abhorred the sacrilegious wickedness of heretics. For when 
 they say, their word will spread as doth a canker ; how can 
 that word give remission of sins, which spreads as a canker^ Tim. 
 to the ears of them that hear it ? And when they say, there ' 
 
 is 710 fellowship ietween righteousness and unrighteousness,^ Cor. 
 no communion between light and darkness ; how can either ' 
 darkness enlighten, or unrighteousness justify.' And when 
 they say, they are not of God, but are of the spirit ofAnti-^ John 
 Christ ; how can they do spiritual and Divine things, who ' 
 are enemies of God, and whose breast the spirit of Anti- 
 christ has possessed ? Wherefore if, rejecting the errors of 
 human contentiousness, we return with sincere and religious 
 faith to Evangelic authority and Apostolic tradition, we shall 
 perceive that they have no part in the saving grace of the 
 Church, who, scattering and assailing the Church of Christ, 
 are by Christ Himself called enemies, by His Apostles anti- 
 christs. 
 
 14. Nor is there any plea, why any, for the circumvention 
 of Christian truth, should use against us the Name of Christ, 
 saying, " All wheresoever and howsoever" baptized in the 
 
 » The words cited from Pope Ste- «iasEus.Tii.2.) Butin§.7.andhel.§.15. 
 phen's letter (Ep. 74 init.) are "a and the Ep. of Firmilian (Ep. 75. §. 9.) 
 quacunque hseresi," (s| tiatV cut al^i- the word " quomodocunque" i.s used, as 
 
252 To believe in Christ avails not, if other faith unsound. 
 
 Epist. Name of Jesus Christ, have obtained the grace of Baptism :" 
 ^^2567 whereas Christ Himself speaketh and saith, Not every one 
 Mat. 1, that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom 
 of heaven ; and again He forewarneth and instructeth us, 
 that no one should lightly be deceived by false prophets and 
 Mat.24, false Christs in His Name. Many, He saith, shall come in 
 My Name, saying, 1 am Christ, and shall deceive many. 
 ver. 25. And afterwards He added, saying, Beware, behold 1 have 
 told you all things before. Whence it appeareth that we 
 are not at once to admit and adopt whatsoever is professed 
 in the Name of Christ, but that only which is done in the 
 truth of Christ. Whereas, moreover, in the Gospels and the 
 Apostolic Epistles, mention is made of the efficacy of the 
 Name of Christ to the remission of sins, — this is not so said, 
 as though The Son could avail, to any, without the Father, 
 or against the Father; but that the Jews, who boasted that 
 they had the Father, might see that the Father would avail 
 them nothing, unless they believed in the Son Whom He 
 had sent. For they who know God the Father, the Creator, 
 ought also to know the Son, Christ; lest they should deceive 
 and soothe themselves as having the Father Alone, vvithout the 
 Johni4, acknowledgment of His Son, Who also said. No man cometh 
 unto the Father, but by Me. But that it is the knowledge of 
 Johnl7,Both which saves. He, the Same, declareth, saying. This is 
 life eternal, that they might know Thee the Only True God, 
 cmd Jesus Christ, Whom Thou hast sent. Since then according 
 to the preaching and testimony of Christ Himself, the Father 
 Who sent must first be known, then Christ, Who was sent; nor 
 can there be any hope of salvation, except Both together are 
 known, how, when God the Father not only is not known, 
 but is even blasphemed, can they, who, among heretics, 
 were said to be baptized in the Name of Christ, be thought 
 to have obtained remission of sins .? 
 
 here, " ubicnnque et quomodocunque." Eymerieus direotormm Inquisitor, p. 
 
 The meaning is doubtless the same, 256. quoted by Bal.) supposes Pope 
 
 there being no ground to think that Stephen to have had the meaning, which 
 
 Pope Stephen would have accounted corresponds most exactly to these words 
 
 Baptism, otherwise than in the Name of S. Cyprian, and that his judgment 
 
 of the Trinity, valid. In the Ep. of and that of St. C. were corrected by 
 
 Firm. § 19. it stands " quicunque et the Council of Nice. Pegna, in his 
 
 ubicunque." Pope Benedict XII. how- oomm. on Eymer,, thinks as above 
 
 ever, when Cardinal, (in his answers to stated ; Bal. leaves it doubtful, 
 the errors of the Fratricelli in Nic. 
 
Christ only named,for Jews already believed in the Father. 253 
 
 15. For the case of the Jews in the time of Apostles was 
 one, the condition of the Gentiles is another. The Jews, 
 because they had already received the most ancient baptism 
 of the Law and of Moses, were to be baptized also in the 
 Name of Jesus Christ, according to what Peter says to 
 them in the Acts of the Apostles, Repent, and be baptized Acts 9, 
 every one of you in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ for ' ' 
 the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the 
 Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you and to your 
 children, and to all that are ofar off, even as many as the 
 Lord our God shall call. Peter makes mention of Jesus 
 Christ, not as if the Father should be omitted, but that the 
 Son should be added to the Father. But, when after the 
 Resurrection, the Apostles are sent by the Lord to the 
 Gentiles, they are commanded to baptize the Gentiles in the Mat.28, 
 Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. ^^^ 
 How then do some say that a Gentile " baptized wheresoever 
 and howsoever," without the Church, yea and against the 
 Church, so that it be "in the Name of Jesus Christ," can obtain 
 remission of sins; whereas Christ Himself commands the 
 Gentiles to be baptized in the full and united Trinity? 
 Unless, indeed, he who denies Christ, is denied by Christ, 
 but he who denies His Father, Whom Christ Himself con- 
 fessed, is not denied ; and he who blasphemes against Him, 
 Whom Christ called His Lord and God, obtains, as a reward 
 from Christ, remission of sins, and the sanctification of 
 Baptism ! 
 
 16. But by what authority can any one, who denies God 
 the Creator, the Father of Christ, obtain remission of sins in 
 Baptism, since Christ received the very power, by which we 
 are baptized and sanctified, from the same Father, Whom He 
 called greater than Himself, by Whom He desired to beJolini4, 
 glorified. Whose will He fulfilled even unto the obedience of j^'j» j_ 
 drinking the cup, and submitting to death ? What else is it 
 therefore than to become a partaker with blaspheming heretics, 
 to be willing to uphold and assert, that one, who blasphemeth 
 and sinneth against the Father and Lord and God of Christ, 
 can obtain remission of sins in the Name of Christ ? Then, 
 also, of what sort is it, that he who denies the Son of God 
 hath not The Father ; yet that he who denies The Father 
 
254 Natural piety rejects belie/in the Son without the Father. 
 
 Epist. should be thought to have The Son ; whereas the Son Him- 
 ^ ggg self testifieth and saith, No man can come unto Me, except it 
 John 6 were given unto him of^My Father; so that it is evident that 
 ^^- no remission of sins can in Baptism be received of the Son, 
 which the Father hath not granted ; especially since He 
 Mat. 15, elsewhere repeateth the same and saith, Every plant which 
 ^^' My heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up. 
 
 17. But if disciples of Christ will not learn from Christ, 
 what veneration and honour is due to the Father's Name, 
 let them learn at least from examples of this earth and this 
 world, and let them know that Christ not without the severest 
 Lukeie, rebuke declared, The children of this world are in their 
 generation wiser than the children of light. In this woirld, 
 if a man has offered insult to the father of any, if in con- 
 tumely and wantonness he has, by slanderous tongue, wounded 
 his good name and honour, the son is indignant and angry, 
 and, with whatever might he has, seeketh to avenge the wrong 
 of his injured father. Thinkest thou, that Christ grants 
 impunity to the impious and profane who blaspheme His 
 Father, and that He remits their sins in Baptism, who it is 
 plain, when baptized, still cast the same revilings against the 
 Person of the Father, and sin with the never-ceasing wicked- 
 ness of a blasphemous tongue ? Can a Christian, can a 
 servant of God, in mind conceive this, or in belief receive it, 
 or in speech utter it ? And where will be the precepts of the 
 Exod. Divine law, which say. Honour thy father and thy mother, 
 ' ' if the name of father which in man is commanded to be 
 honoured, in God is insulted with impunity ? Where that 
 Mat.15, which Christ Himself lays down in the Gospel, saying. He 
 *■ that curseth father or mother, let him die the death: if He 
 Who commands that such as curse their parents after the 
 flesh, be punished and put to death. Himself quickeneth 
 revilers of their Heavenly and Spiritual Father, and enemies 
 of the Church their Mother.'' An execrable and abhorred 
 thing is it, which some assert, that He Who threateneth one 
 blaspheming against the Holy Ghost, as guilty of eternal 
 sin ', Himself in saving Baptism sanctifieth the blasphemers 
 of God the Father. And yet they who think that they ought 
 to communicate with such, when they come to the Church, 
 " Mark 3, 29. see p. 40. not. 
 
Martyrdom in heresy unavailing. 255 
 
 without Baptism, do not consider that they become partakers 
 of other men's sins, yea, of eternal sins, admitting without 
 Baptism, those who in Baptism only can put off the sins of 
 their blasphemies. 
 
 18. Moreover, how foolish and perverse is it, when the 
 very heretics, having repudiated and abandoned their former, 
 whether error or wickedness, acknowledge the truth of the 
 Church, that we should mutilate the powers and sacrament 
 of the same truth, and tell them when coming in penitence, 
 that they had received remission of sins, whereas they confess 
 that they have sinned, and are therefore come for the Church's 
 pardon? Wherefore, dearest brother, we ought firmly to 
 maintain and teach the Faith and truth of the Catholic 
 Church, and, in the whole line of the Evangelic and Apostolic 
 precepts, set forth the order of the Divine dispensation and 
 unity. Can the power of Baptism be greater or better than 
 Confession, than Martyrdom, whereby he who confesses Christ 
 before men is baptized in his own blood ? And yet neither 
 does this baptism profit the heretic, although he has con- 
 fessed Christ and been put to death out of the Church, unless 
 the patrons and advocates of heretics declare heretics, when 
 put to death for a false confession of Christ, to be martyrs, 
 and, contrary to the testimony of the Apostle, who says, that 
 it would profit them nothing although they should give their i Cor. 
 bodies ^o be burned and slain, assign to them the glory and ' 
 crown of martyrdom ! But if not even the Baptism of a public 
 Confession and of blood can profit a heretic to salvation, 
 because salvation is not without the Church, how much 
 rather will it avail him nothing, that, in a lurking place and 
 den of robbers, bedewed with a defiling and adulterous water, 
 he has not only not laid aside his old sins, but even gathered 
 upon him new and greater ! Wherefore Baptism cannot be 
 in common to us and heretics, to whom neither God the 
 Father, nor Christ the Son, nor the Holy Ghost, nor the 
 Faith, nor the Church herself, are in common. And therefore 
 they who come firom heresy to the Church must needs be 
 baptized ; that so they who in the legitimate and true and 
 only Baptism of the holy Church are by Divine regeneration 
 prepared for the kingdom of God, may obtain both Sacra- 
 ments % for that it is written, Except a man be born of water John 3, 
 ' See Ep. 72. init. 
 
256 Catechumen,ifaMartyr,like the thief,haptized in his blood. 
 Epist. and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of 
 
 19. On this place, some, as though by human reasonings 
 
 they could make void the truth of the teaching of the Gospel, 
 
 object to us the case of Catechumens, and ask, " if one of 
 
 these, before he is baptized in the Church, should be seized 
 
 and put to death on confession of the Name, would he lose 
 
 the hope of salvation and the reward of his Confession, 
 
 because he was not previously born again of water ?" Let 
 
 then such abettors and favourers of heretics know, first, that 
 
 those Catechumens hold the entire Faith and truth of the 
 
 Church, and to their victory over the Devil go forth fi-om the 
 
 camp of God with a full and undefiled acknowledgment of 
 
 God the Father, and of Christ, and of the Holy Ghost; 
 
 next, that neither are they deprived of the Sacrament of 
 
 Baptism, being baptized with that most glorious and highest 
 
 Lukei2 Baptism of blood, whereof the Lord also said, that He had 
 
 S". another Baptism to he baptized with. But that those baptized 
 
 1 Pas- in their own blood and sanctified by Sufiering', are perfected, 
 
 ^'°°^ and obtain the grace of the Divine promise, the same Lord 
 
 declares in the Gospel, when He speaks to the thief who 
 
 believed and confessed in the very act of Sufiering'', and 
 
 Lute23, promises that he should he with Him in paradise". Where- 
 
 43. 
 
 <i or "during the very Passion" of in Christ, whereby the robber confessed 
 our Lord, as that which enhanced the that Christ was indeed the Son of God, 
 value of the Confession, that he re- was the blood of a Confessor. This 
 cognised Him, as the Son of God, when blood Christ joined to His own, and of 
 " marred more than any man," and a robber made him partaker of His 
 " ceasing to be of the sons of men." Blood and a joint-heir; and in the 
 Else, here and aboTe, it seems as though blood of him, now made joint-heir with 
 St. C. used the word " Passione," as Himself, was the Baptism." S. Jerome 
 though, by the very word, to denote Ep. 58. ad Paulin. init. (quoted by 
 that Suffering for Christ's sake becomes Bal.) " The thief exchanges the cross 
 sanctified by His meritorious Suffering, for paradise, and maketh the punish- 
 passes into It, becomes enveloped by It. ment of murder, martyrdom." So Are- 
 The robber, so soon as he confessed tas and others, ib. 
 Christ, became a witness for Christ ' S. Aug. (de Bapt. iv. 22.) thinks 
 against the world, and, through Him that the case of the dying thief shews 
 Whom he confessed, the instrument of still further, that " not only may suffer- 
 punishment became that of martyrdom, ing for the Name of Christ supply what 
 Big. says, " In the passion of that was wanting of Baptism, but faith and 
 robber, a twofold period is to be con- conversion of the heart, if the narrow- 
 sidered, and so a twofold man, a two- ness of the time admit not that the 
 fold blood. The blood shed before he mystery of Baptism be administered, 
 believed, was blood of a robber ; after, For neither was that thief crucified for 
 the blood of a Christian. The blood of the Name of Christ, but for the deserts 
 the robberwasthepunishmentof crime; of his own deeds ; nor ^id he suffer be- 
 but his blood, when now a Christian, cause he believed, but believed while 
 shed amid the very testimony of faith sufiering. 
 
God rectifies errors committed through simplicity. 257 
 
 fore tve who preside over the Faith and truth, ought not to 
 deceive and mislead those who come to the Faith and truth, 
 and, doing penance, seek that their sins be forgiven them ; 
 but, being restored and reformed by us, we should instruct 
 them by heavenly discipline for the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 20. But some will say, " What then will become of those 
 who in times past coming to the Church from heresy 
 were admitted without Baptism ?" The Lord is able of His 
 mercy to grant pardon, and not to sever from the gifts of 
 His Church, those who being out of simplicity admitted to 
 the Church, have in the Church fallen asleep. Nor yet, 
 because there has once been error, must men always eiT; 
 since it befitteth wise men who fear God, gladly and 
 unhesitatingly to obey the truth, when laid open and plainly 
 seen, rather than pertinaciously and obstinately to contend 
 for heretics against brethren and fellow-bishops. 
 
 21. Nor let any think that heretics, because Baptism is 
 proposed to them, will be held back from coming to the 
 Church, as offended with the name of a second Baptism. 
 Nay, rather, on this very account are they driven to a 
 necessity of coming, by the testimony of the truth made 
 known and proved to them. For if they shall find it 
 determined and settled by our judgment and sentence, that 
 the Baptism with which they are there baptized is accounted 
 right and lawful, they will think that they also duly and 
 lawfully^ have a Church, and the other gifts of the Church; 
 nor will they need to come to us, in that having Baptism 
 they appear to have the rest also. But when they know that 
 there is no Baptism without, nor can remission of sins be given 
 out of the Church, they hasten to us more eagerly and more 
 promptly, and implore the privileges and gifts of the Church 
 their Mother ; assured that they cannot by any means attain 
 to the true promise of Divine grace, unless they first come to 
 the truth of the Church. Nor will heretics refuse to be 
 
 ' S. Aug. says (de Bapt. v. 7.) they useth it. But be useth it not law- 
 have it but " not dnly and lawfully, fully, who useth it against the law, as 
 Yet they cannot say that they have it every one doth, who being baptized 
 not, since we recognise the Sacrament liveth sinfully, whether within, or with- 
 of the Lord in the words of the Gospel out," as, he continues, " the law is 
 [i. e. ' in the Name of, &c.'] They good if a man use it lawfully," yet 
 have then lawful Baptism, but not neither was it not good, or null, if not 
 lawfully. — A man so hath it, as he so used. 
 
258 Greatness of John and inferiority of his Baptism. 
 
 Lxxm' ^^Pt'^^'i among us with the true and lawful Baptism of the 
 A. 256. Church, when they shall have learnt from us, that those also 
 were baptized by Paul, who had been already baptized with 
 Actsi9,jQi,Q'g Baptism, as we read in the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 22. And now, by some amongst us, the baptism of heretics 
 is asserted to have the possession, and, as if from a certain 
 odium of rebaptizing, it is thought unlawful to baptize after 
 the enemies of God, though we find that they were baptized 
 whom John had baptized*', that John, who was accounted 
 M^t-ll, greater among the Prophets, he who was filled with Divine 
 Luke 1, grace while yet in his mother's womb, he who was upheld in 
 ]^' ,» the spirit and power of Elias, not an enemy, but a forerunner 
 and herald of the Lord, who not only foretold our Lord in 
 words, but also shewed Him to the sight, who baptized 
 Christ Himself by Whom all others are baptized. But if 
 a heretic, by baptizing first, could obtain the right of 
 Baptism, Baptism will no longer belong to him that possesses 
 it, but to him that first seizeth it ; and since Baptism and the 
 Church cannot in any way be separated and detached from 
 each other "■; he who has first been able to seize Baptism, 
 has in like manner seized the Church ; and thou comest to 
 appear a heretic to him, in that, being anticipated, thou art 
 found the last comer; thou, who, by yielding and giving way, 
 hast abandoned the right thou hadst received. But how 
 dangerous it is in Divine things for any one to yield his right 
 Gen. 26, and power, holy Scripture declares, when in Genesis Esau 
 thereby lost his birthright, and could not afterwards recover 
 what he had once given up. 
 
 These things' I have written to you briefly, dearest brother, 
 
 « On the Baptism of John, see the himself in all things," (deBapt.iii. 3. §. 
 
 statements of the Fathers, " Scriptural 5 ) and as " the hlessed Cyprian, whom 
 
 Views of Holy Baptism," p. 242 — 271. the holy Mother, the Church, counts 
 
 on that of our Lord, ib. p. 276 — 293. among those few and rare men of most 
 
 h S. Aug. (de Bapt. V. 15, 16. §. 20.) excellent grace," (ib. vi. 2, §. 3.) here 
 
 contends that this is not so, since Bap- (v. 17. §. 22. 23.) he says, " reading and 
 
 tism abides in one who forsakes the often re-reading these peaceful strains. 
 
 Church, though not availably. I cannot be therewith sated, there ex- 
 
 ' Havingcited some of S.Augustine's haleth from them such a pleasurable 
 
 strictures on the arguments of S. Cy- sense of brotherly love, there over- 
 
 prian, it seems right to subjoin his, in floweth such mighty sweetness of cha- 
 
 part, affecting words on this close of the rity," and then, having quoted them. 
 
 Epistle. He elsewhere in the same proceeds thus: " In these words are 
 
 work speaks of S. Cyprian as " a Catho- many things to be considered, wherein 
 
 lie Bishop, a Catholic Martyr, who in theradianceof Christian charity gleams 
 
 proportion to his greatness humbled forth in this man, who ' loved the beauty 
 
<Si^ C's moderation : how loved and revered by S. Aug. 259 
 
 according to my poor ability, prescribing to or prejudging 
 no one, that each Bishop should not do what he thinks right, 
 having the free exercise of his own judgment. We, as far 
 as in us lies, do not for heretics contend with our Colleagues 
 
 of the house of the Lord, and the place 
 of the tabernacle of His habitation.' 
 First, that what he held he expressed ; 
 then, that he uttered it so mildly and 
 peacefully, in that he maintained tbe 
 peace of the Church with those who 
 held otherwise, appreciating the health- 
 fulness of the bond of unity, loved it so 
 much and upheld it in sobriety, saw 
 and felt that they too who held other- 
 wise could so hold without injury to 
 charity. For not with evil men would 
 he say that he ' maintained the Divine 
 harmony and the peace of the Lord,' 
 for a good man may have peace towards 
 the evil, but cannot maintain with them 
 that peace which they maintain not. 
 Finally, ' prescribing to and prejudging 
 no one, that each Bishop should not do 
 what he thinks right, having the tree 
 exercise of his own judgment' he left 
 room even for such as ourselves, to 
 treat of those things in peace with him. 
 For he is present with us, not only by 
 his writings, but still more by that very 
 charity, which lived so mightily in him 
 and could never die. Longing then to 
 cleave to and be knit in one with him, 
 if I be not hindered by the disharmony 
 of my sins, aided by his prayers, I will, if 
 I may, learn by his Epistles, with what 
 exceeding peace and consolation the 
 Lord through him governed His Church, 
 and, through the tender influence of 
 his writings, clad with the loving feel- 
 ings of humility, if, with the whole 
 Church, I in any thing hold more 
 truly, yet will I not prefer my own 
 heart to his, even wherein he, holding 
 otherwise, was yet not severed from the 
 whole Church. For the might of his 
 excellence stood out more eminently, 
 in that, while that question was pend- 
 ing, not having been yet discussed, he, 
 holding differently from many of his 
 Colleagues, maintained suchmoderation 
 as by no taint of schism to maim the 
 holy society of the Church of God, 
 than if, without that virtue, he had in 
 all things held rightly and as they. 
 For I should not please him, were I to 
 seem to prefer his genius and power of 
 speech and richness of teaching to that 
 holy Council of all nations, whereat he 
 too was present through the unity of 
 
 the Spirit ; especially where he now is, 
 placed in such full light of truth, where 
 he seeth most certainly what here most 
 peacefully he sought. For out of that 
 rich abundance, he smileth on all this 
 seeming eloquence of ours as the un- 
 formed essays of infancy ; there he seeth 
 by what rule of piety he here acted, in 
 that nothing was dearer to him than 
 the unity of the Church ; there too, 
 with pleasurableness ineffable, he be- 
 holdeth by what all-merciful dispensa- 
 tion of His Providence, the Lord, in 
 order to heal our swellings, ' chose the 
 foolish things of the world to confound 
 the wise,' and in the ranks of the 
 members of His Church hath ordered 
 all so healthfully, that no one should 
 say that, for any talents or learning, 
 which he as yet knew not by Whose 
 gift he had, he was chosen to the help 
 of the Gospel, and so be inflated with a 
 pestilential pride. Oh how doth Cyprian 
 rejoice! with what deeper calmness doth 
 he there behold, how exceeding health- 
 fully it was ordered for man's salvation, 
 that even in the Christian holy writings 
 of well-skilled men, there may he found 
 what justly may be censured, hut in the 
 writings of the fishermen is not so 
 found. Fully assured of this joy of that 
 holy soul, I neither venture any way 
 to think or to af&rm that my own 
 writings are free from all error, nor, as 
 to this his opinion, wherein he judged 
 that such as came from heretics were 
 to he received otherwise than in times 
 past they had been, (as himself tes- 
 tifieth,) or now are, is it my own 
 opinion which I prefer to his, hut that 
 of the holy Catholic Church, which he 
 so loved and loveth, in which he ' bore' 
 such abundant ' fruit, with patience ;' 
 whose entireness he alone was not, yet 
 in its entireness he remained; whose 
 stock he never quitted, but ' bearing 
 fruit' in it, was, ' that he might bring 
 forth more fruit,' purged by the Hea- 
 venly ' Husbandman ;' for whose peace 
 emd unity, ' lest with the tares there be 
 plucked up the wheat' also, those ex- 
 ceeding evils of men placed with him- 
 self in that unity, he both with the 
 freedom of truth reproved, and with 
 the grace of charity endured," 
 
 s 2 
 
260 Broadness of Pope Stephen's rule against re-baptising. 
 Epist. and fellow-Bishops, with whom I maintain the Divine harmony 
 
 T X'XTIT 
 
 ^_ gQg " and the peace of the Lord, especially since the Apostle says, 
 
 1 Cor. If any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, 
 
 11, 16. fieit/^g,. if^g Churches. of God. Charity of spirit, the reverence 
 
 of our College, the bond of faith, and the harmony of the 
 
 priesthood, are by us maintained with patience and meekness. 
 
 For this cause too, we have now, as far as our poor ability 
 
 availed, by the permission and inspiration of the Lord, 
 
 written a treatise on " The benefit of Patience," which for 
 
 our mutual affection we have transmitted to you. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXIV. 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Pompeius^, greeting. 
 
 1. Although in the letters of which I sent you copies, 
 dearest brother, I have fully expressed all which is to be said 
 upon baptizing heretics ; yet since you have desired to be 
 informed what answer our brother Stephen returned to my 
 letter, T have sent you a copy of that answer ; on reading 
 which, you will more and more discover his error, in that he 
 endeavours to uphold the cause of heretics against Christians 
 and against the Church of God. For among other things, 
 arrogant or extraneous or self-contradictory, which he wrote 
 without due instruction and caution, he moreover added-this, 
 " If then any shall come to you' from any heresy whatsoever, 
 be there no innovations, beyond what has been handed down. 
 
 ^ Bp.ofSabrata(Conc.Carth.^.pen.) S. Cyprian's judgment. Thus de Bapt. 
 
 in the Prov. Tripolit. c. Petil. c. 14. " There were two Bi- 
 
 ' vos Bal. from 7 old Mss. This also shops of mosteminent Churches, the B.o- 
 
 seems the " arrogance" of which St. C. man namely and Carthaginian, Stephen 
 
 had just spoken, that Stephen wrote and Cyprian, both abiding in Catholic 
 
 authoritati-vely, whereas St. C. asserts unity ; of whom Stephen judged that the 
 
 the independent responsibility of each Baptism of Christ was in no case to be 
 
 Bishop, and writes to and of the Bishop repeated, and was heavily displeased 
 
 of Kome as a " brother," (frater, for with those who so did. But Cyprian 
 
 which Mss. a* Bal observes, according thought that those baptized in heresy or 
 
 to the modern usage, often substitute schism, as not having the Baptism of 
 
 pater, &c.) S. Augustine often implies Christ, were to be baptized in the Ca- 
 
 that they were on equal terms, think- tholie Church. Many thought with 
 
 ing only that a subsequent decision of Stephen, some also with Cyprian ; both, 
 
 the universal Church had reversed with them, abiding in unity." 
 
No genuine tradition can go against Scripture. 261 
 
 namely, that hands be laid on such to repentance; since 
 those who ai'e properly" heretics do not baptize such as come 
 to them from one another, but only admit thern to com- 
 munion." He has forbidden one coming from any heresy 
 whatsoever to be baptized in the Church, that is, he has 
 adjudged the baptisms of all heretics to be right and lawful. 
 And whereas the several heresies have several baptisms and 
 divers sins, he, communicating with the baptism of them all, 
 has heaped up the sins of all in one mass into his own bosom. 
 And he has enjoined " that there be no innovations beyond 
 what has been handed down ;" as though he innovated 
 who, maintaining unity, claims the one Baptism for the one 
 Church, and not he rather, who, forgetful of unity, adopts the 
 deceitful defilements of a profane immersion. 
 
 2. " Be there no innovation," he says, " beyond what has 
 been handed down' to us." Whence is that tradition ?» tradi- 
 Whether does it descend from the authority of the Lord 
 and the Gospel, or does it come from the injunctions and 
 Epistles of the Apostles .' For that we are to do what is 
 written, God testifieth and admonisheth, saying to Joshua, 
 This book of the law shall not depart out of thy motith, but Josh, i, 
 thou shalt meditate therein day and night, that thou inayest ' 
 observe to do according to all that is written therein. Like- 
 wise the Lord, sending His Apostles, directs that the nations 
 should be baptized and taught to observe all things whatso- M.at.^S, 
 ever He had commanded. If then it is commanded in the^"' 
 Gospel, or is contained in the Epistles or Acts of the Apostles, 
 that " such as come from any heresy whatsoever should not 
 be baptized, but hands only laid on them in order to repent- 
 ance ;" then be this Divine and holy tradition observed. 
 But if heretics are every where called nothing else than 
 enemies and Antichrists ; if they are pronounced to be 
 persons to be avoided, subverted, and condemned of them- lit. 3, 
 selves; why is it that they should not be condemned by us, ^' 
 who it is plain from Apostolical testimony are already con- 
 demned of themselves? So that no one should defame the 
 Apostles, as if they approved the baptisms of heretics, or 
 
 "> Pope Stephen apparently, as S. ties;" S. Cyprian extends it to the 
 
 Basil, limited heresy to mishelief as to rejection of any article of the Creed, 
 
 the Blessed Trinity, and so regarded and so classes them with all other 
 
 the Novatians as not " properly here- heretics. 
 
262 Worst heretics after Apostles ; tradition not to relax Scr. 
 
 TLptst. communicated with them, without the Baptism of the Church, 
 LXXIV. , , . , , . • 1 i- 
 
 A. 256. when the Apostles wrote such things concerning heretics; 
 
 and this, when the more grievous pestilences of heresy had 
 not yet broken forth, when Marcion the Pontian had not yet 
 emerged from Pontus ", whose master Cerdon ° came to Rome 
 during the Episcopate of Hyginus, the ninth Bishop in the 
 City; whom Marcion following and adding fresh enlarge- 
 ments to his crimes, more shamelessly and headlong than 
 the rest set himself to blaspheme God the Father, the Creator; 
 and furnished guiltier and heavier arms to the heretical fury, 
 which, with sacrilegious weapons, rebelled against the Church. 
 
 3. But if it is acknowledged that heresies afterwards became 
 more numerous and worse ; and if in times past it was no 
 where at all commanded, or written, that hands only should 
 be laid on a heretic to repentance, and so communion be 
 granted him ; and if there is but one Baptism, which is with 
 us, and is within, and hath by the Divine vouchsafement 
 been granted to the Church alone; what obstinacy is that, or 
 what presumption to prefer human tradition to Divine ordi- 
 nances, and not to perceive that God is displeased and 
 angered, as often as human tradition relaxes and sets aside 
 the Divine command ! as He saith loudly by the prophet 
 
 Is. 29, Isaiah, This people honoureth Me with their lips, but their 
 MaM5 f^eait is far from Me. But in vain do they worship Me, 
 8. 9- teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. The 
 
 Lord also in the Gospel, in like manner, reproving and 
 Mark 7, rebuking, declareth. Ye reject the commandment of God, 
 ^- that ye may keep your own tradition. Which precept the 
 
 blessed Apostle bearing in mind, himself also warns and 
 1 Tim.6, instructs us, saying, If any man teach otherwise and consent 
 3. 4. 5. ^^^ ^^ ^^g wholesome words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to 
 
 His doctrine, he is proud, knowing nothing; from such 
 
 withdraw thyself. 
 
 4. Truly, an excellent and legitimate tradition is pro- 
 pounded by our brother Stephen's teaching, supplying us 
 with an adequate authority ! For in the same place of his 
 Epistle he has added, " since those who are properly heretics 
 
 " perhaps, as a sort of monster from savageness of the country, as Tert. adv. 
 
 the Euxine, (there being a sort of irony Marc. i. init. 
 in the word Pontus,) at all events, as " S. Iren. i. 28. 
 Bal., with reference to the proverbial 
 
The Holy Ghost cannot be with heretics. Q63 
 
 do not baptize such as come to them from one another, but 
 only admit them to communion." For to this depth of ill 
 hath the Church of God and spouse of Christ sunk, that she 
 is to follow the example of heretics, that to celebrate the 
 heavenly Sacraments light must borrow her order from dark- 
 ness, and Christians do the same as Antichrists. But what 
 blindness of mind is it, what perverseness, not to acknowledge 
 the unity of the Faith which proceeds from God the Father, 
 and from the tradition of Jesus Christ our Lord and God ! 
 
 6. For if the Church is therefore not with heretics, because 
 it is one and cannot be divided, and if the Holy Ghost is 
 therefore not with them, because He is One, and cannot be 
 with profane persons and strangers, surely Baptism also 
 which consists in the same unity, cannot be with heretics, 
 because it cannot be separated either from the Church or 
 from the Holy Ghost. 
 
 7. Or if they attribute the effect of Baptism to the Majesty 
 of the Name, so that they who are wheresoever and how- 
 soever'' baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ, must be 
 deemed to be renewed and sanctified, why should not also 
 hands be by them laid^ on the person baptized, in the Name 
 of the Same Christ, for the receiving of the Holy Ghost ? 
 Why does not the same Majesty of the Same Name avail in 
 the laying on of hands, which they contend hath availed in 
 the sanctification of Baptism ? For if any, born out of the 
 Church, can become the temple of God ; why cannot the 
 Holy Ghost also be poured on this temple ? For he who has 
 been sanctified, his sins being laid aside in Baptism, and 
 has been spiritually formed into a new man, is made fit for 
 receiving the Holy Ghost ; for that the Apostle says, As G-al. 3, 
 many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on 
 Christ. He then who being baptized among heretics can 
 
 put on Christ, much more can he receive the Holy Ghost, 
 Whom Christ hath sent. Otherwise He That hath been 
 sent will be greater than Him That sent, if one baptized 
 without may come indeed to put on Christ, but could not re- 
 
 P see at. on Ep. 73. p. 251. a. a. less ; tut for the uniting through love, 
 
 9 S. Aug. (de Bapt. v.23.) interprets which is the greatest gift of the Holy 
 
 this, not of confirmation hut of their re- Spirit, without which whatever other 
 
 storation as penitents. " Unless hands holy things there may be in a man, 
 
 were laid on one coming from heresy, avail not to salvation, hands are laid 
 
 he would be judged to be wholly blame- on heretics when amended." 
 
264 New birth of the Spirit in Baptism, gift in Confirmation. 
 
 Lxxiv ^^"'® ^^ ^°'^' SP"''*' ; ^s if either Christ could be put on with- 
 ^ 256. '^'^* ^^ Spirit, or the Spirit be separated from Christ. How 
 unmeaning too were it, that whereas the second birth, whereby 
 we are born in Christ through the laver of regeneration, is 
 spiritual, some say that man may be spiritually born among 
 heretics, with whom they deny the Spirit to be. For water 
 alone cannot cleanse sins and sanctify a man, unless it have 
 also the Holy Ghost. Wherefore they must needs concede 
 either that the Spirit is there, where they say Baptism is ; or 
 that that is not Baptism, where the Spirit is not, in that 
 Baptism cannot be without the Spirit. 
 
 8. What an act then is it to assert and contend, that they can 
 be the sons of God, who have not been born in the Church ! 
 For that it is Baptism wherein the old man dies and the new is 
 born, the blessed Apostle makes manifest and proves, saying, 
 Tit.3,5. He saved us by the washing of regeneration. But if re- 
 generation is in the washing, that is, in Baptism, how can 
 heresy, which is not the spouse of Christ, through Christ 
 engender sons' to God ? For it is the Church alone, which, 
 joined and united to Christ, spiritually beareth sons, the 
 Eph. 5, same Apostle again saying, Christ loved the Church, and 
 gave Himself' for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it 
 with the washing of water. If therefore she is the beloved 
 and spouse of Christ, who alone is sanctified by Christ, and 
 alone is cleansed by His washing, it is plain that heresy, 
 which is not the spouse of Christ, nor can neither be cleansed 
 or sanctified by His washing, cannot bear sons to God. 
 Moreover a person is not born by the laying on of hands, 
 when he receives the Holy Ghost, but in Baptism ; that so 
 being already born he may receive the Spirit, as was done in 
 Gen. 2, the first man Adam. For God first formed him, and then 
 breathed into his nostrils the breath of life. For the Spirit 
 cannot be received, except there is first one to receive it. 
 But since the birth of Christians is in Baptism, and the 
 generation of Baptism and sanctification are with that one 
 spouse of Christ who can spiritually conceive and bear sons 
 Ato God, where and of whom and to whom is he born, who is 
 "*'' c^f' %not a son of the Church, so as to have God for his Father, 
 V ^before he has the Church for his mother ? 
 
 9. But since no heresy whatever, nor indeed any schism, 
 
 ^ see S. Aug. ab. p. 249. u. k. 
 
 L 
 
PerilofpriestinDayqfJudgment,whoupholdsnotGocCslaw.^65 
 
 being without, can have the sanctification of Baptism out of 
 the Church, why has the unyielding obstinacy of our brotlier 
 Stephen burst out to such a pitch, that he should contend 
 that sons are born to God even from the baptism of Marcion, 
 of Valentinus also and Apelles, and of the rest who blaspheme 
 against God the Father? and that he should say that re- 
 mission of sins is there given in the Name of Jesus Christ, 
 where blasphemies are uttered against the Father and against 
 Christ our Lord God ? 
 
 10. In this place, dearest brother, we ought, duly estimating 
 the faith and sacred character of our priestly function, to con- 
 sider whether the account of a priest of God can stand in 
 the Day of Judgment, who upholds and approves and allows 
 the baptisms of blasphemers, whereas the Lord threatens and 
 says, And now, O ye priests, this commandment is for you. Ma\. 2,' 
 J/'ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, to give ' ' 
 glory unto My Name, saith ike Lord of hosts, I will even 
 send a curse upon you, and I will curse your blessings. 
 Does he give glory to God, who communicates with the 
 baptism of Marcion ? Does he give glory to God, who 
 judges that remission of sins is given by those who blaspheme 
 God ? Does he give glory to God, who asserts that sons are 
 bom to God without, of an adulteress and a harlot ? Does 
 he give glory to God, who not maintaining the unity and 
 truth proceeding from the Divine law, upholds heresies 
 against the Church ? Does he give glory to God, who, the 
 friend of heretics, and enemy to Christians, thinks that 
 priests of God, defending the truth of Christ, and the unity of 
 the Church, are to be excommunicated? If glory is thus 
 given to God, if the fear of God and His discipline is thus 
 upheld by His worshippers and priests, let us cast aside our 
 arms, let us yield ourselves captives, let us deliver over to 
 the Devil the ordering of the Gospel, the appointments of 
 Christ, the majesty of God : be the sacramental oaths of our 
 divine warfare loosed, the ensigns of the heavenly camp 
 abandoned ; let the Church bow down, and give way to 
 heretics, light to darkness, faith to faithlessness, hope to 
 despair, reason to error, immortality to death, charity to 
 hatred, truth to falsehood, Christ to antichrist. Well then 
 may schisms and heresies so spring up daily, and spread more 
 
266 Customs which have crept in, must give way to truth. 
 Epist. manifoldly and luxuriantly, and shooting up with snaky 
 
 LXXIV. /* 7 • • 
 
 A 256. t^^sses cast out with greater force their poisonous venom 
 against the Church of God, when by the advocacy of some, 
 authority and strength is given them ; when their baptism is 
 defended, when faith, when truth are abandoned, when what 
 is done without, against the Church, within is vindicated in 
 the Church herself. But if, most beloved brother, the fear 
 of God abides with us, if regard to the faith prevaileth, if we 
 keep the precepts of Christ, if we maintain the sanctity of 
 His spouse incorrupt and inviolate, if the words of the Lord 
 
 Lukeis, cleave to our thoughts and hearts, where He says. When the 
 Son- of Man comeih, shall He find faith on the earth ? 
 then, as being faithful soldiers of God, warring for God with 
 faith and sincere devotion, guard we with faithful constancy 
 the camp entrusted to us of God. 
 
 11. Nor should the custom, which amongst some had 
 crept in, be an obstacle, that the truth prevail not and over- 
 come. For a custom without truth is error inveterate. 
 Wherefore abandoning the error let us follow tioith, knowing 
 
 Esdras that in Esdras also truth prevaileth, as it is written ; As for 
 
 4,38-40. ^j^^ truth, it endureth, and is always strong; it liveth and 
 conquerethfor evermore. With her there is no accepting of 
 persons or rewards; hut she doeth the things that are just : 
 neither in her judgment is any unrighteousness ; and she is 
 the strength, kingdom, power, and majesty of all ages. 
 Blessed be the Lord God of truth. This truth Christ 
 
 Johni4, shewing to us, says in His Gospel, / ajn the Truth. 
 
 ^' Wherefore if we are in Christ and have Christ in us; if we 
 
 abide in the truth and the truth abideth in us ; let us hold 
 the things that are true. 
 
 12. It happeneth however through a love of presumption 
 and obstinacy, that men will maintain their own positions 
 though erroneous and false, rather than yield to what is right 
 and true, but another's. Providing for this, the blessed 
 
 2 Tim.2, Apostle Paul writes to Timothy, and admonishes, that a 
 
 ^*' bishop must not strive, but should be gentle and teachable ''. 
 
 But he is teachable, who, meek and gentle, endureth to 
 
 leai-n. For it behoves a Bishop not only to teach, but also 
 
 "• docibilis ; so quoted by Tert. de Prol. §. 6. and S. Aug. ssep. see Sabatier 
 Monog. c. 12. by S. Ambr. de Fid. v. ad loc. 
 
When tradition iscoiTupted,theChurch must go hack to Scr.267 
 
 to learn ; because he teaches also better, who daily increases 
 and advances by learning better. This too the same 
 Apostle teaches us, admonishing, that if any thing better i Cor. 
 be revealed to another that siiteth hy, the first should hold ' 
 his peace. 
 
 13. But for religious and simple minds, there is a short 
 method whereby to put off error, and to discover and extract 
 the truth. For if we return to the head and original of 
 Divine tradition, human error ceases ; and having seen into 
 the grounds of the heavenly sacraments, whatever lay hid 
 under the gloom and cloud of darkness, is laid open to the 
 light of truth. If a conduit conveying water, which before 
 flowed copiously and abundantly, should suddenly fail, do 
 we not go to the fountain, that there the reason of the failure 
 may be ascertained, whether the springs having failed, the 
 water has dried up at the fountain-head ; or whether, flowing 
 thence in unimpaired fulness, it is stopped in the middle of 
 its course; that so, if through the defect of leiiks or obstruc- 
 tions in the conduit the water supplied have been hindered 
 from flowing in a continuous and unbroken stream, then, the 
 conduit being repaired and. strengthened, the water, kept 
 together, may be supplied for the use and consumption of 
 the city in the same abundance and fulness, wherewith it 
 issues from the fountain ? This then it now behoves the 
 priests of God to do who keep the Divine commandments, 
 that if the truth has in any respect tottered and faltered, 
 we should go back to our Lord, as our Head, and to the 
 Evangelic and Apostolic tradition ; that so the grounds of 
 our action might spring thence, whence both our order and 
 origin took its rise. 
 
 14. For it has been delivered to us that there is One God, 
 and One Christ, and one hope, and one faith, and one Church, 
 
 and one Baptism appointed only in the one Church, from Ephes, 
 which unity whosoever shall depart must needs be found '*'^* 
 with heretics; whom upholding against the Church, he 
 impugns the mystery of the Divine tradition. A mysterious 
 image ^ of this unity we see expressed in the Song of Songs, i Sacra- 
 in the Person of Christ, Who says; A garden enclosed is My™^"*"™ 
 sister. My spouse, a fountain sealed, a well of living water, ^on's 
 an orchard of pomegranates. But if His Church is a garden ^""f ' *' 
 
 * I2i Ida 
 
268 Scripture proofs of oneness of Baptism. 
 
 Epist. enclosed, and a fountain sealed, how can he who is not in 
 
 I^X XIV. 
 A. 2567 
 
 '~95fi^ the Church, enter the same garden, or drink of its fountain ? 
 
 Peter likewise, setting forth and upholding unity, has charged 
 and admonished, that we can only be saved by the one only 
 I Pet. 3, Baptism of the one Church. In the ark of Noah, few, that 
 is, eight souls, uere saved by tvater, as also Baptism shall in 
 like manner save you. With how compendious and spiritual 
 brevity has he set forth the mystery of unity ? For as in that 
 Baptism of the world, whereby the old iniquity was cleansed', 
 he who was not in the ark of Noah, could not be saved by 
 water ; so neither now can he appear to be saved by Baptism, 
 who has not been baptized in the Church, which is founded 
 in the unity of the Lord after the mystery of the one ark. 
 
 15. Having then, dearest brother, searched out and dis- 
 covered the truth, what we observe and maintain is this, that 
 all converted to the Church from whatsoever heresy, be 
 baptized with the alone legitimate Baptism of the Church, 
 except such as had been baptized before in the Church, and 
 then had gone over to heretics. For these, when they 
 return, having done penance, should be received by impo- 
 sition of hands onl}', and be restored by the shepherd to the 
 fold whence they had strayed. 
 
 I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXV. 
 
 Firmiliau' to Cyprian, his brother in. the Lord, greeting. 
 
 We have received, dearest brother, by the deacon whom 
 5'ou sent, our well-beloved Rogatian, the letter which you 
 
 ^ See ab. Ep. 69. $. 2. p. 222. and some time with him, for the sake of 
 
 n. 6. improvement in Divine things." (1. c. 
 
 a S. Firmilian was of noble birth in 27.) He was the like-minded friend of 
 
 Cappadocia, (S. Greg. Nyss.) was emi- S. Gregory Thaumaturgus, who con- 
 
 nent as a Bishop in A. 23]. (Eus. H. fided to him first his purpose to abandon 
 
 E. vi. 26.) He appears to have been a secular philosophy, and give his life 
 
 disciple of Origen, and is mentioned by and his thoughts wholly to God. (S. 
 
 Eusebias as one of the most distin- Greg. Nyss. vit. S. Greg. Thaum. t. i. 
 
 guished of those who looted up to him. p. 542.) S. Greg. Nysa. calls him " an 
 
 He valued Origen so much, as " some- ornament of the Church of CEesarea." 
 
 times to bring him to his own country (ib.) S. Dionysius the Great counts 
 
 for the benefit of the Churches, some- him among the most illustrious Bishops 
 
 times to visit him in Judsea, passing of his time, (ap. Eus. H. E. vii. 5.) 
 
Oneness of Christians, hoiteoer separated in space. 269 
 
 addressed to nie, and we gave most hearty thanks to the 
 Lord, for that it has happened, that we who are separated 
 from one another in body, are so united in spirit ; as though 
 we were not merely living in one country, but dwelling 
 together in one and the selfsame house. And this too may 
 be said, since the spiritual house of God is one. For it shall^s-^,^- 
 come to pass, saith the Prophet, in the last days, that the 
 mountain of the Lord shall be manifest, and the house of 
 God above the tops of the mountains : wherein such as meet 
 together are with gladness united; according, as in the 
 Psalm, request is made to the Lord, to dwell in the house of Ps.27,4. 
 the Lord all the days of his life. Whence too it is elsewhere 
 made manifest, that saints have great delight in meeting 
 together: Behold, he says, how good and how pleasant it is Pa. 133, 
 for brethren to dwell together in unity. For unity and " 
 peace and concord afford the highest pleasure, not only to 
 
 Eusebius, as (with S. Greg. Thaum. 
 and six others) one of the most eminent 
 of the very large Council of Antioch, 
 which condemned Panl of Samosata. (ib. 
 0. 28.) He is quoted by S. Basil, (from 
 his then extant writings,) as an autho- 
 rity in doctrine, (de Sp. S- u. 29.) 
 Theodoret calls him " an illustrious 
 person, and possessed both of secular 
 and divine knowledge." (Haer. Fab. ii. 
 8.) He seems to state that he himself 
 had with many others been present at 
 the Council of Iconium, where the 
 practice of baptizing heretics was con- 
 firmed ; and if so, it must have been at 
 the very beginning of his Episcopate, 
 (jampridem bel. §. 7.) He with Helenus 
 and Theoetistus urged S. Dionysins to 
 " come to the Synod of Antioch, where 
 some were trying to establish the heresy 
 of Novatian," (Eus. vi. 16.) and he is 
 mentioned as one of those who joyed 
 exceedingly at the restored peace of 
 the Church, which had been distracted 
 by it. (ib. vii. 4.) He was present 
 at two Synods of Antioch, in which 
 he condemned the heresy of Paul of 
 Samosata, at the second of which he 
 seems to have presided, since he is 
 related to have deferred the sentence 
 against Paul, trusting in his promise to 
 recant, (ib.) He departed this life at 
 Tarsus on his way to the great Council 
 of Antioch, where Paul was condemned, 
 and which was awaiting his coming, and 
 by whom he was at once, withDionysius, 
 entitled " of blessed memory." (1. c.) 
 Pope Stephen rejected his Communion 
 
 and that of the Bishops of the neigh- 
 bouring provinces, (Dionys. ap. Eus. 
 vii. 6.) as well as that of S. Cyprian. 
 He is commemorated in the Greet 
 Church on Oct. 28. [from Tillemont. 
 Art. S. Firmilien.] Kuinart conjectures 
 very probably that he may have been 
 the author of the brief but interesting 
 Acta S. Cyrilli pueri, who was mar- 
 tyred at Csesarea, it is thought in the 
 third century. 
 
 Questions as to the genuineness of 
 this Epistle have been raised, now and 
 then, by E. C. writers, on account 
 of the severity of its language against 
 Pope Stephen. But these have been 
 but few. The Latin is so entirely the 
 style of St. Cyprian as to leave no 
 question that it was translated by him, 
 while there are traces also of Graecisms, 
 (noticed by Pam. and the author of the 
 life of S. Cyprian in the ed. Ben. p. 
 118.) It is probably alluded to by 
 S. Augustine, c. Cresc. iii. 1. (as the 
 Bened. Edd. also think,) " whatever 
 thou hast thought good to insert of the 
 Epistles of the venerable Martyr Cy- 
 prian and of certain Orientals," and de 
 unit. Bapt. c. Petil. c. 14. " as the 
 letters of other Bishops and of Cyprian 
 himself shew." S. Aug. probably did 
 not notice it further, because the Dona- 
 tists relied on the au Ihority ofS. Cyprian, 
 not of an Ea.stern Bishop. It is extant 
 in 26 Mss. (some the oldest) of S. Cy- 
 prian. (See further Walch Diss, inserted 
 in Lumper, 1. 12. p. 547.) 
 
270 Alltimeandspace,angelsandmen,JcniUogetherbytheSpirit. 
 
 Epist. faithful men who know the truth, but also to the very angels in 
 
 A. 256. ' hc^^'en ; among whom, the Divine word says, there is joy over 
 
 Lukeis, one sinner that repenteth, and returneth to the bond of unity. 
 
 ^^' 2. Which assuredly would not be said of angels, who have 
 
 their conversation in heaven, unless they too, who rejoice in 
 
 our unity, were united to us : as surely they contrariwise are 
 
 saddened, when they see the diverse minds and divided wills 
 
 of some ; so that not only they do not join in calling upon 
 
 One and the Same Lord, but, separated and divided from 
 
 one another, they can no longer hold common conversation 
 
 and discourse together. However, we may for this thank 
 
 1 inhu- Stephen ; that through his unkindness ' it hath now hap- 
 
 manitas pgned, that we should receive a proof of your faith and 
 
 wisdom. But though we have received the mercy of this 
 
 favour through Stephen, yet Stephen has not therefore done 
 
 what deserves favour and thanks. For neither can Judas, 
 
 by reason of his perfidy and treachery, wherewith he dealt 
 
 accursedly against the Saviour, be thought worthy, though 
 
 he had been the cause of blessings so great, and through 
 
 him the world and the people of the Gentiles were freed by 
 
 the Passion of the Lord. 
 
 3. But let the acts of Stephen for the present be passed 
 over J lest, whilst we recal his bold and presuming deeds, 
 we prolong the sadness occasioned by what he has done 
 amiss. But knowing of you, that according to the rule of 
 truth and the wisdom of Christ, you have ordered this, about 
 which a question is now raised ; we exult with great joy and 
 give thanks to God, that, in brethren so far distant, we find 
 such unanimity of faith and truth with us. For the grace of 
 God is able to join and knit together in the bond of charity 
 and unity, even what seems divided by great distance of 
 space, as, of old, the Divine power joined together in the 
 bond of unanimity those separated by a long interval of 
 time, Ezekiel and Daniel, of later date, with Job and Noah 
 who were among the first; so that although they were 
 disjoined by long periods, yet by divine inspiration they 
 held the same. This too we now observe in you, that ye 
 who are separated from us by very distant regions, yet prove 
 yourselves to be united with us in mind and spirit. All 
 which proceeds from the Divine Unity. For since there is 
 One and the Same Lord Who dwelleth in us, He every 
 
Deptho/God^swordknownbyparHalunderstandingofmany. 271 
 
 where knits and joins together His own in the bond of unity. 
 Whence their sound uentforlh through all the earth, who were 
 sent by the Lord, running swiftly in the spirit of unity. As 
 contrariwise it nothing profits others that they are near and 
 conjoined in body, if they differ in mind and spirit; for thatP9.i9,4. 
 souls cannot be any way united, which have divided them- 
 selves from the Unity of God. For, to, it says, they that are 
 far from Thee shall perish : but such, as they deserve, shall 
 undergo the judgment of God, in that they depart from the 
 words of Him, Who entreats the Father for unity, and says, Ps. 73 
 Father, grant that as Thou and I are One, so they also may'^'^- 
 he one in Us. 
 
 4. But what you have written to us, we receive as if it 
 were our own ; nor have we read it cursorily, but oftentimes johnl7 
 repeating it, have committed it to memory. Nor doth it^l- 
 hinder any saving uses, either to repeat the same things for 
 confirming the truth, or to add, it may be, some things 
 for accumulating proof. But if any thing has been added 
 by us, it is not added as though you had said too little ; but 
 because the Divine word surpasses human nature, and the 
 soul cannot conceive it wholly and perfectly. Wherefore 
 also the number of Prophets is so great, that the manifold 
 wisdom of God might be distributed through many. Whence 
 also whoso first speaketh in prophecy is bidden to hold his 
 peace, if any thing be revealed to a second. For which 
 cause it is of necessity arranged among us, that we, elders 
 and prelates, meet every year to set in order the things 1 cor. 
 entrusted to our charge : that if there be any matters of 1*; ^<^- 
 graver moment, they may be settled by common advice; 
 that for brethren who have lapsed, and after saving Baptism 
 have been wounded by the devil, a remedy may by penance 
 be sought: not as if they obtained remission of sins from 
 US'", but that through us they may be brought to a know- 
 ledge of their offences, and be compelled to give fuller 
 satisfaction to the Lord. But since your messenger was in 
 haste to return to you, and the winter season was close at 
 hand, we have answered your letter to the best of our power". 
 
 ■i "for what God does through His " individually, instead of sending 
 priests, is of His own power." S. Pa- a Synodieal letter on the following 
 cian. ap. Rig. Easter. 
 
272 Variation in traditional rites no ground for division. 
 
 EnsT. 5. As regards then what Stephen has said, as though the 
 ^ ggg " Apostles fprbade those to be baptized who came over from 
 heresy, and that they delivered this to be observed by 
 posterity, you have answered most fully, that no one can 
 be so foolish as to believe that the Apostles delivered this, 
 in that it is known that these very execrable and detestable 
 heresies arose afterwards. For Marcion, the disciple of 
 Cerdon, may be proved to have introduced his profane 
 doctrine against God, much later than the Apostles, and 
 long after their times. Apelles too, consenting to his blas- 
 phemy, added many other new and more heinous articles, in 
 enmity to faith and truth. Moreover the period of Valentinus 
 and Basilides is evident, that they too after the Apostles, 
 and after a long period, rebelled with their wicked falsehoods 
 against the Church of God. It is known also that the 
 other heretics long after introduced their wicked sects and 
 perverse inventions, as each was led astray by error ; of all 
 whom it is evident that they are self-condemned, and that 
 even before the Day of Judgment they have pronounced 
 against themselves an irreversible sentence. Whoso then 
 confirmeth their baptism, what else does he than adjudge 
 himself with them, and condemn himself by making him.self 
 a partaker with them ? 
 
 6. But that they who are at Rome do not in all respects 
 observe the things handed down from the beginning, and 
 that they in vain pretend the authority of the Apostles, any 
 one may know even from this, that in celebrating Easter, 
 and in many other divine and sacramental ordinances, we 
 may see that there are certain diversities among them, and 
 that all things are not alike observed by them, which are 
 - observed at Jerusalem. As in very many other provinces 
 also, there are many differences'* according to the diversity 
 of places and names'; nor yet has there on this account 
 been any departure from the peace and nnity of the Catholic 
 Church. This, Stephen has now dared to make, breaking 
 the peace with you, which his predecessors ever maintained 
 
 "• See Socr. 5, 32. S. Aug. Ep. 54. that nominum is the reading of all the 
 
 ad JaLuar. old Mss. The two, however, often 
 
 ' nominuni. Tt should doubtless be nearly coincide in Mss. 
 " hominum," " of men;" but Bal. says 
 
Misbeliefas to ant/ point of the doctrine of the Trinity corrupts all. 273 
 
 with you in mutual affection and respect : moreover herein 
 defaming the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, as if they had 
 handed this down ; whereas in tlieir Epistles they execrated R"™- 
 heretics, and warned us to avoid them. Whence it is ap-gp^jj 
 parent that this tradition is human, which upholds heretics, 17. 
 and maintains that they have Baptism which belongs to the 
 Church alone. 
 
 7. Moreover you have well answered that part, where 
 Stephen has said in his Epistle, that heretics themselves 
 agree in the point of Baptism, and that they " do not 
 baptize such as come to them from one another, but only 
 admit them to communion," as if we too ought to do the 
 same. In which place, although you have already proved 
 that it is an absurd thing for any one to follow those that 
 err, yet we add this over and above : that it is no wonder if 
 heretics act thus, who, although they differ in some minor 
 points, yet, in that which is of the greatest moment, they 
 hold one common agreement, namely, to blaspheme the 
 Creator, fashioning for themselves certain dreams and phan- 
 tasms of an unknown God: with whom surely it is a 
 natural consequence that they should agree in the vain 
 semblance of their baptism, just as they agree in rejecting 
 the truth of the Divinity. Concerning whom, since it would 
 be tedious to answer their several, whether wicked or foolish, 
 tenets, it suffices to say, briefly, that they who hold not the 
 true Lord the Father, cannot hold either the truth of the 
 Son or of the Holy Ghost. Accordingly those called Cata- 
 phrygians, who attempt to claim new prophecies, can neither 
 have the Father, nor the Son'; of whom if we ask what 
 Christ they preach, they will answer that they preach Him 
 who sent the spirit that spoke by Montanus and Prisca. 
 In whom when we perceive that the spirit, not of truth, but 
 of error dwelt, we know that they who uphold their false 
 
 • Pam. adds, " nee Spiritum Sane- the Trinity, whereas S. Firmil. ap- 
 
 turn," it is uncertain whether from a pears to hare gone on from the mention 
 
 Ms. or a conjecture of Cauehius. 6 Mss. of " The Son," to say, " of whom if we 
 
 ap. Fell, and those of Bal. omit the ask what Christ," &e. i. e. they could 
 
 words " Sp. S." although old Mss. ap. not hold the truth of Christ, Whom 
 
 Bal. had the word " nee." Bal. in- they af&rm to have sent not the Holy 
 
 eluded the words in brackets as of no Spirit, but that which spake by Prisca, 
 
 authority ; they seem to have been i. e. an evil one. 
 added, to complete the confession of 
 
274 All power and grace is in the Church. 
 
 Epist. prophesying against the Faith of Christ, cannot have Christ. 
 
 A. 256. Moreover, the several other heretics, if they have separated 
 themselves from the Church of God, can have no power or 
 grace ; for that all power and grace is placed in the Church, 
 where the elders preside, who also possess the power of 
 baptizing and of laying on of hands and of ordaining. For 
 as a heretic cannot lawfully ordain, or lay on hands, so 
 neither can he baptize, or do any holy or spiritual act, in 
 that he is a stranger to spiritual and deifying sanctity. All 
 
 ijam- this, some having doubted thereon, we, some time since', 
 
 pridem j^gj^g assembled together in Iconium, a place in Phrygia, 
 with those from Galatia, and Cilicia, and other neighbouring 
 regions, confirmed, as to be held and firmly maintained 
 against heretics. 
 
 8. And since Stephen, and they who agree with him, 
 contend that remission of sins, and the second birth can 
 follow from the baptism of heretics, with whom even them- 
 selves confess the Holy Ghost is not; they should consider 
 and understand that spiritual birth cannot be without the 
 Spirit; in accordance wherewith the blessed Apostle Paul 
 baptized anew with spiritual Baptism, those who had been 
 baptized by John before the Holy Ghost was sent by the 
 Lord, and so laid hands upon them, that they might receive 
 the Holy Ghost. But of what sort were it, that when we 
 find that Paul baptized his disciples a second time after 
 John's baptism, we should hesitate to baptize those who 
 come over to the Church from heresy, after their unlawful 
 and profane immersion ? Unless indeed Paul was inferior to 
 
 3 quibBs j^jjg Bishops of these days^, so that they may give the Holy 
 
 Gra- Ghost to such as come to them, by imposition of hands only; 
 
 msm. ijjy^ ~PaM]. was not qualified to give the Holy Ghost by 
 
 imposition of hands to such as had been baptized by John, 
 
 except he had first also baptized them with the Baptism of 
 
 the Church. 
 
 9. That also is unreasonable, that they think no en- 
 quiry is to be made, who was the baptizer, for that the 
 baptized may have obtained grace by the invocation of the 
 Trinity, the Names of the Father and of the Son and of the 
 Holy Ghost. Consequently this will be the wisdom which Paul 
 
 1 Cor. a, writes is in those that are perfect. But who is there in the 
 6. 
 
Heathen chastised by Ood, vent their anger on the Church. 275 
 
 Church wise or perfect, who would either maintain or believe 
 this, that this mere invocation of the Names would sufBce for 
 the remission of sins, and the sanctification of Baptism ? 
 whereas this assuredly then profits, when both he who 
 baptizes has the Holy Ghost, and the Baptism itself also is 
 appointed by the Holy Ghost. But they say that he who is 
 howsoever baptized without, may by his own intention and 
 faith attain the grace of Baptism. Which again is itself 
 also doubtless absurd, as supposing that either a depraved 
 intention could draw down on itself from heaven the sancti- 
 fication of the righteous, or a false faith the truth of be- 
 lievers. But that not all who call on the Name of Christ 
 are heard, and that calling upon Him cannot always obtain 
 grace, the Lord Himself declares, saying, ilf ««?/ sAaZ/cowie Mark 
 in My Name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. ^^' ®' 
 Surely there is no difference between a false prophet and 
 a heretic. For as the one deceives in the Name of God or 
 Christ, so does the other in the Sacrament of Baptism. 
 Both rely upon a falsehood to deceive the minds of men. 
 
 10. But I would relate to you an occurrence that happened 
 among us, bearing on this very subject. About two and 
 twenty years since, in the times after the Emperor Alexander, 
 many severe troubles and difficulties befel either all generally, 
 or Christians especially, in these parts ; there were also many 
 and frequent earthquakes, such as occasioned great destruc- 
 tion through Cappadocia and Pontus; even cities were 
 swallowed up by the opening of the severed earth, and sank 
 in the abyss ; in consequence whereof a severe persecution 
 was raised against us of the Christian name. This, arising 
 suddenly after a long period of continued peace, as being an 
 unexpected and unwonted evil, proved more terrible in 
 disturbing our people. Serenianus was at that time governor 
 of our province, a bitter and cruel persecutor. But while the 
 faithful were in this state of perturbation, and were fleeing 
 hither and thither through fear of the persecution, and were 
 leaving their own counti'y, and passing over to other regions, 
 (for there were means of removing, in that this persecution 
 did not extend to the whole world, but was local,) on a 
 sudden a certain woman started up among us, who being in 
 a state of ecstasy pretended to be a prophetess, and acted as 
 
 T 2 
 
276 Deceivableness of evil spirits in their agents. 
 
 Epist. if she were full of the Holy Ghost. But she was so carried 
 
 LXXV 
 
 ^ ■' away by the vehemence of the chief evil spirits, that for 
 a long time she disquieted and deceived the brotherhood, 
 performing certain wonderful and portentous things, and 
 holding out that she would occasion an earthquake. Not 
 that tlie devil had such power, as by his bidding to 
 move the eai-th or disturb the elements ; but that a wicked 
 spirit sometimes knowing and perceiving beforehand' that 
 an earthquake is about to happen, pretends that he would 
 do that which he foresaw would be. By these lies and 
 boastings he had so subdued the minds of individuals, that 
 they would obey him, and follow him wherever he directed 
 and led the way : he would make that woman too walk in the 
 keen winter with bare feet over frozen snow, without being 
 at all incommoded or hurt by such movements ; she said too 
 that she was hastening to Judaea and Jerusalem, pretending 
 that she had come thence. Here too she deceived ^ one of 
 the presbyters, a boorish man, and another also, a deacon, 
 so that they had intercourse with her", which was shortly 
 afterwards discovered. For suddenly there appeared against 
 her one of the exorcists, a man approved and, as to religious 
 discipline, ever of good conversation, who being roused by 
 the exhortations of very many of the brethren, themselves 
 also strong and praiseworthy in faith, arose against this 
 wicked spirit to overcome him ; who by a subtle deceit had 
 shortly before foretold this also, that a certain perverted and 
 unbelieving tempter would come. Nevertheless, that exorcist, 
 inspired by the grace of God, boldly withstood him, and 
 proved that he was a most wicked spirit who had before 
 been accounted holy. But the woman, who through the 
 wiles and delusions of the devil, was before devising many 
 things to deceive the faithful, amongst others whereby she 
 had deceived many, oftentimes ventured upon this also, she 
 pretended to consecrate bread and that with an invocation 
 which may not be despised", and to celebrate the Eucharist, 
 
 ' See Tert. Apol. c. 22. Mm after the election of DamasoB. 
 
 % so Morell and Fell, citing the three Rig. and Pam. (whom Eal. follows) 
 
 Bishops, av^^utfot ay^eixai, who conse- print " Rusticum," as a proper name, 
 crated Novatian, (Ep. 52. p. Ill not.) i" " Seldom, without the destruction 
 
 or as Rufinus (H. E. ii. 10) mentions of purity, is the faith adulterated." P. 
 that Ursinus induced a " satis imperi- i non contemptitili, probably tti» 
 
 tus et ogrerfj* Episcopus" to consecrate ivxaru^innrf. This form of speech 
 
Heresy a delusion ofdeoih, equally with grosser impostures. 277 
 
 and she offered the Sacrifice" to the Lord [not] without the 
 mystery' of the accustomed recitation'; she also baptized ' sacra- 
 many, using the accustomed and lawful form of questioning," ° 
 so that she seemed in no respect to differ from the Eccle- 
 siastical rule. 
 
 11. What then shall we say of her baptism, wherewith a 
 most wicked devil baptized through a woman ? Do Stephen 
 and those who agree with him approve of this ? especially 
 since neither the symbol of the Trinity, nor the legitimate 
 and Ecclesiastical interrogatories were omitted ? Can it be 
 believed either that remission of sins was given, or that the 
 regeneration of saving Baptism was duly accomplished, 
 where all things, although after the pattern of truth, yet were 
 done by a devil .' Unless indeed they who uphold the 
 baptism of heretics contend that the devil conferred the 
 grace of Baptism in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 and of the Holy Ghost. For among heretics without doubt 
 there is the same error; it also is the delusion of devils, 
 inasmuch as the Holy Ghost is altogether not with them. 
 
 12. What meaneth also that which Stephen would have, 
 that with those who are baptized by heretics is the Presence 
 and holiness of Christ ? For if the Apostle does not speak 
 falsely, when he says, As many of you as have been baptized Ga.}. 3, 
 into Christ, have put on Christ: then he who has been 
 baptized by them into Christ, has put on Christ. But if he 
 
 has put on Christ, then he could receive the Holy Ghost 
 also. Who was sent by Christ, and when he comes to us 
 to no purpose are hands laid on him, to the receiving the 
 Holy Ghost: unless indeed he has put on the Spirit from 
 Christ", so that Christ may be with heretics, but the Holy 
 Ghost not be with them. 
 
 seems to have been used, in order to tion of the solemn words of Consecra- 
 
 avoid speaking distinctly of what is so tion, an unusual word being chosen on 
 
 holy, in connection with such a subject, the same ground. So Bp. Fell, a^i/inris. 
 
 ^ Bp. Pell's conjecture " saciificium Pam. supposes it may mean " preaoh- 
 
 Domino non sine" {eiix Hytv) seems ing"aspartof the Communion Service, 
 
 almost certain ; the " non" (in Mss. but the context relates to prescribed 
 
 n5) having been omitted a3 if a repeti- and sacramental words. 
 tion of the preceding syllable (Domino ■" The argument, being one ex ab- 
 
 no). There seems however to be no surdo, involves a contradiction in the 
 
 Ms. authority for it. The whole con- very form of stating it. If baptized into 
 
 text implies that this woman did use Christ, he is clad with Christ, but this is 
 
 all the essential words. through the Holy Spirit, through Whom 
 
 1 praedjoationis; doubtless the recita- Christ dwelleth in us, yet the act of 
 
278 IJie Church the one bride of the One. Bridegroom. 
 
 Epist. 13. But briefly to touch on the other points whereof you 
 A. 256^ have spoken most fully and satisfactorily, especially since 
 our well-beloved Rogatian the deacon is in haste to return to 
 you. It follows next, that those who uphold heretics are to 
 be asked by us, whether their baptism is carnal or spiritual. 
 For if it is carnal, they differ in no respect from the baptism 
 of the Jews, which they use as a common and ordinary 
 washing, whereby to cleanse the filth of the body. But if it 
 is spiritual, how can their baptism be spiritual, with whom 
 the Holy Spirit is not ? And consequently the water wherein 
 they are immersed, is to them a carnal washing only, not the 
 Sacrament of Baptism. 
 
 14. But if the baptism of heretics can have the regene- 
 ration of the second birth, those baptized by them are not to 
 be accounted heretics, but sons of God. For the second 
 birth, which is in Baptism, giveth birth to sons of God. 
 But if the spouse of Christ, which is the Catholic Church, is 
 one, she it is who alone giveth birth to sons to God. For 
 there are not many spouses of Christ, since the Apostle 
 2 Cor. says, / have espoused you to one Husband, that 1 may 
 p ' ■ present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. And, Hearken, 
 10.11. daughter, and consider, and incline thine ear; forget also 
 thine own, people; for the King hath greatly desired thy 
 beauty. And, Come with Me, My spouse, from Lebanon, 
 thou shall come and shall pass over from the source of the 
 Cant. 5 faith"- And, / am come into My garden, My sister. My 
 spouse. We see that one person is every where spoken of, 
 because the spouse also is one. But the synagogue of heretics 
 is not one with us, because neither is the spouse an adulteress 
 and a harlot. Wherefore neither can she bring forth sons of 
 God. Unless indeed, as Stephen seems to think, heresy 
 brings them forth and exposes them ; but the Church takes 
 them up when exposed, and nourishes as her own those 
 
 laying on of hands was understood to that they had it, but suspended, 
 confer the Holy Spirit upon the restored " Cant. 4, 8. " shalt look from the 
 
 heretic, as not having received it before, top of Amana." Amana is doubtless the 
 
 In Baptism then, according to their mountain between Syria and Cilieia, 
 
 hypothesis, being baptized into Christ, although the Targ. understands it of the 
 
 he must have put on the Spirit from river Abana, which the Chethibh2Kings 
 
 Christ, and yet since they had it not, 5, 12. calls Amana. The LXX give 
 
 have so put it not, as not to have it ; a mystical meaning, 
 which is nearly S. Augustine's view, 
 
Power ofremitting sins given through the Apostles to the Church. 279 
 
 whom she brought not forth, whereas she cannot be the 
 mother of strange children. And, accordingly, Christ our 
 Lord, shewing that His spouse is one, and declaring the 
 mystery of her unity, says, He that is not with Me is against t,akeii, 
 Me, and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth. For if 
 Christ is with us, and heretics not with us, assuredly heretics 
 are against Christ. And if we gather with Christ, but heretics 
 do not gather with us, without doubt they scatter. 
 
 15. Nor must we pass over what is so essential and has 
 been noticed by you, that according to the Song of Songs 
 
 the Church is a garden enclosed, a fountain sealed, an Cant. 4, 
 orchard of pomegranates. But they who have never entered ^' 
 this garden, nor seen the orchard planted by God the Creator, 
 how can they from ihe fountain enclosed within, and sealed 
 with the Divine seal, give to any the living water of saving 
 Baptism ? 
 
 16. Moreover, since the ark of Noah was nothing else than 
 a sacrament of the Church of Christ, which then, when all 
 were perishing without, saved those only who were within 
 the ark, we are plainly taught to look to the unity of the 
 Church ; as also the Apostle Peter expressed it, saying. So \ Pet. 3, 
 also shall Baptism in like manner save you: shewing, that^^' 
 
 as they who were not with Noah in the ark, not only were 
 not cleansed and saved by water, but forthwith perished in 
 that deluge, so now likewise whosoever are not in the Church 
 with Christ, shall perish without, unless they are converted 
 by penance to the alone and saving Baptism of the Church. 
 
 17. But how great his error, how exceeding his blindness, 
 who says, that remission of sins can be given in the syna- 
 gogues of heretics, and abideth not on the foundation of the 
 one Church which was once fixed by Christ on a rock, may 
 
 be hence learnt, that Christ said to Peter alone, Whatsoever Ma.t.16, 
 thou shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and^ ' 
 whatsoever thou shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven : 
 and again in the Gospel, when Christ breathed on the Apostles 
 only, saying. Receive ye the Holy Ghost: whose soever s^?^s John20, 
 ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whose soever ^" ^^" 
 sins ye retain, they are retained. The power then of remit- 
 ting sins was given to the Apostles, and to the Churches which 
 they, sent by Christ, established, and to the Bishops who 
 
280 To claim Jpostotic succession and not be jealous Jbr truth, fillip. 
 
 Epist. succeeded them by vicarious ordination. But the enemies of 
 ^7^67 the one Cathohc Church in which we are, and the adversaries 
 of us who have succeeded the Apostles, claiming to them- 
 selves against us unlawful priesthoods, and setting up profane 
 altars, what other are they than Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, 
 guilty of like sacrilege, and, with those who consent to them, 
 to meet the same punishment, as then also their partners and 
 abettors perished by the like death ? 
 
 18. And herein I am justly indignant at such open and 
 manifest folly in Stephen, that he who so boasts of the seat 
 of his episcopate, and contends that he holds the succession 
 from Peter, on whom the foundations of the Church were 
 laid, introduces many other rocks, and buildeth anew many 
 Churches, in that by his authority he maintains baptism 
 among them. For they who are baptized, without doubt fill 
 up the number of the Church. But whoso approves their 
 baptism, must needs also maintain of those baptized, that the 
 Church also is with them. Nor does he perceive that he who 
 thus betrays and abandons unity, casts into the shade, and 
 in a manner effaces, the truth of the Christian Rock. Yet the 
 Apostle acknowledges that the Jews, though blind through 
 ignorance and bound through that most dreadful sin, have yet 
 Rom. a zeal of God. Stephen, who proclaims that he occupies by 
 ' ' succession the chair of Peter, is roused by no zeal against 
 heretics, conceding to them no small but the very greatest 
 power of grace, so far as to say and assert that through the 
 Sacrament of Baptism they wash off the defilement of the 
 old man, pardon the old deadly sins, make sons to God by 
 heavenly regeneration, renew to eternal life by the sanctifi- 
 cation of the Divine laver. He who concedes and assigns to 
 heretics such great and heavenly privileges of the Church, 
 what else does he than hold communion with them, for whom 
 he maintains and claims so much grace ? And in vain doth 
 he any longer hesitate to consent and be partaker with them 
 in the rest, to join in their assemblies, and mingle his prayers 
 with them", and set up a common Altar and Sacrifice. 
 
 li). " But," he saith, " the Name of Christ availeth much 
 
 " which is wholly forbidden by the Can. 11. Chalc. Can. J4. Carth. Can. 
 discipline of the Church. Can. Ap. 10. 11. Sextte Synod, Can. 72." [F.] 
 45 and 46. Antioch. Can. 2. Laodic. 
 
Heretical Baptism never received in the East. 281 
 
 to faith and the sanctification of Baptism, so that whosoever 
 is wheresoever baptized in the Name of Christ, forthwith 
 obtains the grace of Christ ;" whereas this argument may be 
 briefly met and answered, that if baptism in the Name of 
 Christ out of the Church couid avail to cleanse a man, laying 
 on of hands in the Name of the Same Christ could avail 
 there also to receiving the Holy Ghost. And the rest also, 
 which is done by heretics, will come to be accounted right 
 and lawful, since they are done in the Name of Christ; as 
 you have developed in your letter, that the Name of Christ 
 can only avail in the Church, to which alone Christ has 
 granted the power of heavenly grace. 
 
 20. But as to the refutation of the argument from custom, 
 which they seem to oppose to the truth, who so foohsh as to 
 prefer custom to truth, or not to leave the darkness, when he 
 sees the light ? Unless indeed custom the most ancient, in 
 any respect aid the Jews, that, when Christ, that is, the 
 Truth, came, disregarding the new way of truth, they abode 
 by what was old. And this you of Africa may say in answer 
 to Stephen, that on discovering the truth you abandoned the 
 error of custom. But we join custom to truth, and to the 
 custom of the Romans we oppose custom, but that of truth ; 
 from the beginning holding that which was delivered by 
 Christ and by His Apostles. Nor do we remember, that this 
 ever had a beginning among us, since it has ever been 
 observed here, that we know of none but the one Church of 
 God, and account Holy Baptism to be of none but the Holy 
 Church. Only, since some doubted of the baptism' of those, 
 who, though they receive the new Prophets'", yet appear to 
 acknowledge the same Father and Son with us, very many 
 of us, meeting together at Iconium, examined the question 
 most diligently; and we ratified, that every baptism what- 
 soever, which is set up without the Church, should be re- 
 pudiated. 
 
 21. But whereas they urge, on behalf of heretics, that the 
 
 P Bal. corrects from one old Ms. "non Eng. Ms. for "non vos." This, with 
 ut nos '' " do not, as we, receive the Fell, has been kept, since all heretics, 
 prophet3."4 Mss.,henotices,have"non who rejected the prophets, rejected the 
 vos'' with Morell. ; this in Mss. often Old Testament altogether, and " bias- 
 differs hy a line only from novos (no phemed the Creator." Bal. supposes 
 vos) which Pam. substituted from one reference to be made to Maroion. 
 
282 TVue confession of faith avails to those dying unhaptized. 
 
 Epist. Apostle said, Whether in pretence or in truth, let Christ he 
 ■^-^^ preached ; it were idle for us to answer it, since it is evident 
 Phil. 1, that the Apostle in his Epistle wherein he said this, made no 
 mention either of heretics or of their baptism, but spoke of 
 brethren only, whether such as in hypocrisy spake as him- 
 self, or such as persevered in sincere faith. Nor need we 
 discuss this at length ; it will suffice to read the Epistle 
 itself, and to learn frpm himself what the Apostle said. 
 
 22. What then, they say, is to be done with those who, 
 coming from heretics, have been admitted without the 
 Baptism of the Church ? If they have departed out of the 
 world, they are to be reckoned in the number of those who, 
 having been catechumens amongst us, died before they were 
 baptized. The blessings of truth and faith, to which, having 
 abandoned error, they had come over, were notmeie words % 
 although, overtaken by death, they attained not the con- 
 summation of grace. But they who still abide in the world, 
 should be baptized with the Baptism of the Church, that 
 they may receive remission of sins ; lest, through the pre- 
 sumption of others, abiding in their old error, they die with- 
 out the consummation of grace. 
 
 23. But how great is the sin, whether of those who admit, 
 or of those admitted, that, their defilements unwashed by the 
 laver of the Church, their sins not laid aside, they, in com- 
 munion rashly granted, touch the Body and Blood of the 
 
 1 Cor. Lord, whereas it is written, Whosoever shall eat the Bread 
 1] 27 
 ' ■ or drink the Cup of the Lord umvorthily, shall be guilty of 
 
 the Body. and Blood of the Lord. 
 
 24. We have judged that those also are to be accounted 
 unbaptized, who had been baptized by such as had before 
 been Bishops in the Catholic Church, and afterwards assumed 
 to themselves the powers of their clerical ordination. And 
 this is observed amongst us, that whosoever came to us, 
 having been immersed by them, are, as aliens and having 
 obtained nothing, baptized by us with the one true Baptism 
 
 1 " Non modo dicunt emolumectuni part, although those blessings were not 
 
 Teritatisetfidei,"i.e.the Catechumens, as yet actually imparted to them. God, 
 
 when in the Confession of the Creeds, he doubts not, had respect to their faith, 
 
 they acknowledged the blessings, given although He called them away, before 
 
 in Christ, and the Faith in Him, did the Sacrament of faith could be given 
 
 not utter that in which they had no them. 
 
Heretics worse than those who thromghfear deny the Faith. 283 
 
 of the Catholic Church, and so obtain the regeneration of the 
 life-giving laver. And yet there is much difference between 
 him who against his will and constrained by the pressure of 
 persecution, sunk overcome, and him who, with sacrilegious 
 will, daringly rebels against the Church, with impious voice 
 blasphemes the Father and God of Christ, and the Creator 
 of the whole world. 
 
 25. And is not Stephen ashamed to assert, that remission 
 of sins can be given by those who are themselves set fast in 
 all tinds of sin ? As if the laver of salvation could be in the 
 house of death ! What then will become of that which is 
 written. Abstain from strange water, and drink not from a 
 strange fountain^, if, leaving the sealed fountain of the 
 Church, thou adopt strange water for thine own ', and pollute 
 the Church with profane fountains.? For when thou com- 
 municatest with the baptism of heretics, what else dost thou 
 but drink of their mire and mud, and, thyself cleansed with 
 the sanctification of the Church, becomest defiled with the 
 contagion of others' filth ? Nor fearest thou the judgment of 
 God, when giving thy testimony to heretics against the 
 Church, though it is written, A false witness shall not he Prov. 
 unpunished? Yea, thou art worse than all heretics; for when ' ' 
 many, having discovered their error, come over from them to 
 thee, that they may receive the true light of the Church, thou 
 abettest their errors who come,and obscuring the light of the truth 
 of the Church, increasest the darkness of the night of heresy. 
 And whereas they confess that they are in sin, and have no 
 grace, and therefore come to the Church, thou withdrawest 
 firom them the remission of sins which is given in Baptism, 
 in that thou sayest that they have been already baptized, 
 and, without the Church, have obtained the grace of the 
 Church ; nor considerest that their souls will be required at 
 your hand, when the Day of Judgment shall come, who 
 deniedst to those aihirst the drink of the Church : and to Mat.26, 
 
 35 
 
 such as longed to live wert an occasion of death. And 
 withal, art thou indignant! Observe with what rashness thou 
 presumest to blame those who contend for the truth against 
 falsehood. For which might more justly be angry with the 
 
 ■? Prov. 9, 19. see on Ep. 70, p. 233. ' an apostrophe to Stephen, 
 n. c. 
 
284 Sinfulness of causelessly rejecting communion with others. 
 
 Epist. other ? Whether he who upholds the enemies of God, or 
 -rather he who unites for the truth of the Church against him 
 
 A. 256. 
 
 who upholds the enemies of God? Only it is plain that the 
 ignorant are angry also and furious, in that, through want of 
 counsel and argument, they are easily moved to wrath, so 
 
 ProT. that Holy Scripture says of no one more than of thee, Jn 
 ' ' angry man slirreth up strife, and a furious man heapeth up 
 sins. For what strifes and dissensions hast thou stirred up 
 through the Churches of the whole world ! And how great 
 sin hast thou heaped up, when thou didst cut thyself off from 
 so many flocks ? For thou didst cut thyself off; deceive not 
 thyself; for he is truly the schismatic, who has made himself 
 an apostate from the communion of the unity of the Church. 
 For while thou thinkest that all may be excommunicated by 
 thee, thou hast excommunicated thyself alone from all. Nor 
 have even the precepts of an Apostle been able to keep thee 
 
 Ept. 4, to the rule of truth and peace, when thus admonishing, /, 
 "~ ■ therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk 
 worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all 
 lowliness and meekness, with long -suffering, forbearing one 
 another in love; endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit 
 in the bond of peace. There is one body, and One Spirit, 
 even as ye are called in one hope of your calling. One Lord, 
 one faith, one Baptism, One God and Father of all. Who is 
 above all, and through all, and in us all. 
 
 26. How diligently has Stephen fulfilled these salutary 
 commands and warnings of the Apostle, keeping, in the 
 first place, lowliness and meekness? For what can be 
 more lowly and meek than to have disagreed with so 
 many Bishops throughout the whole world, breaking peace 
 with them severally in various modes of discord, now with 
 the Eastern Churches, (as we feel confident you are aware,) 
 now with yourselves, who are in the South? From whom' 
 he received Episcopal legates, with such long-suffering and 
 meekness, i\ia.t he would not admit them even to the common 
 intercourse of speech ; so mindful, moreover, of love and 
 
 ' plainly, as Bp. Pearson notes, been the occasion of St. C. writing to 
 
 (Annal. Cypr. A. 256. §. 7. p. 55.) the Eastern Church, to which Bp.Pear- 
 
 those of the South, who had been last son thinks that S. Firmil. alludes, §. 2. 
 
 mentioned, not, as Bellarmine, the " that through his unkindness — we now 
 
 Eastern Church. This seems to have receiveaproofofyourfaithandwisdom." 
 
Hard names used by P. Stephen — love of the East for St. C. 285 
 
 charity, that he commanded the whole brotherhood, that no 
 one admit them to their house; so that, when they came, not 
 only peace and communion, but shelter and hospitality were 
 denied them. This is to have kept the unity of the Spirit 
 in the bond of peace, to cut himself off from the unity of 
 charity, and in all things to make himself an alien to the 
 brethren, and with the fury of contumacious discord to rebel 
 against the Sacrament and the Faith. With such an one 
 can there be one body and One Spirit, in whom perhaps 
 there is not one mind, so slippery is it, so shifting, so un- 
 certain ? But as concerns him, let us quit the subject. 
 
 27. Let us rather discuss that of which there is the 
 greatest question. They who contend that those baptized 
 by heretics ought to be received by us, as though they had 
 received the grace of legitimate Baptism, say that we and 
 they have only one Baptism, and no wise differ. But what 
 says the Apostle Paul ? One Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, Eph. 4, 
 One God. If the baptism of heretics is one and the same 
 with ours, without doubt our Faith also is one. But if our 
 faith is one, then surely we have also One Lord. If there is 
 One Lord, it must needs follow that He is One^ But if this 
 unity, which cannot be in any way separated and divided, is 
 itself also with heretics, why contend we any further ? why 
 call we them heretics and not Christians? But since we 
 and heretics have not One God, nor One Lord, nor one 
 Church, nor one Faith, nor yet One Spirit or one body, it is 
 plain that neither can Baptism be in common to us and 
 heretics, who have nothing at all in common. And yet is 
 not Stephen ashamed to give support to such against the 
 Church, and for the upholding of heretics to divide the 
 brotherhood ; nor, further, to call Cyprian ya&e Christ, andMat.24, 
 false Apostle, and deceitful worker. He, conscious that all 2 cor. 
 these marks are in himself, has been beforehand, and falsely ^^i ^^■ 
 objected to another what himself deserved. 
 
 We all wish you, together with all the Bishops who are in 
 Africa, and all the Clergy, and the whole brotherhood, for 
 all our sakes, farewell, that being ever of one mind and 
 opinion, we may find you united with us though at a distance. 
 
 " and, being One, would not be pre- of Pam. " quia unitas est." Bal. re- 
 sent with those who have not One stored the reading of Morell. and old 
 Faith. Bp. F. adopts the conjecture Mss. unus est. 
 
CoNc. ON THE BAPTISM OF HERETICS'- 
 
 Carth. 
 
 " ■ The judgments of eighty-seven Bishops in the Council of 
 Carthage on the question of baptizing heretics. 
 
 When on the Calends of September very many Bishops 
 from the provinces of Africa', Numidia, and Mauritania, with 
 their Presbyters and Deacons, had met together at Carthage, 
 a great part of the laity being also present, and when the 
 letter addressed by Jubaianus to Cyprian, as also the answer 
 of Cyprian to Jubaianus, on the subject of baptizing heretics, 
 had been read; Cyprian said"; "Ye have heard, most 
 beloved Colleagues, what Jubaianus our fellow-bishop has 
 written to me, consulting my moderate ability concerning the 
 unlawful and profane baptism of heretics ; and what answer 
 I gave him ; giving a j udgment, which we have once and 
 again and often given, that heretics coming to the Church 
 ought to be baptized and sanctified with the Baptism of the 
 Church. Another letter of Jubaianus has likewise been read 
 to you, in which, agreeably to his sincere and religious 
 devotion, in answer to our Epistle, he not only expressed 
 his assent, but returned thanks also, acknowledging that he 
 had received instruction. It remains that we severally de- 
 clare our opinion on this same subject, judging no one, nor 
 depriving any one of the right of communion'', if he differ 
 from us. For no one of us setteth himself up as a Bishop of 
 Bishops", or by tyrannical terror forceth his Colleagues to 
 a necessity of obeying ; inasmuch as every Bishop, in the 
 free use of his liberty and power, has the right of forming his 
 own judgment, and can no more be judged by another than 
 
 » This Council is inserted here, in moderation of S. Cyprian in the Epp. 
 
 its own date, both to complete what is to Jubaianus. (Ep. 73. |. 23. p. 259, 60.) 
 
 extant in S. Cyprian on this subject, Magnus. (Ep. 70. §. 16. p. 232.) 
 
 and not to go hack to controversy after e Bal. observes, that this was used 
 
 accompanying the blessed Martyr in as a title of honour to other Bishops, 
 
 his last Epistle to the very gate of besides the Bishop of Rome, as of S. 
 
 Paradise. James, (in the Ep. of Clement, and 
 
 b Proper, i. e. Zeugitana. F. Eufiuus, H. E. ii. 1.) S. Ambrose, 
 
 ' S. Aug. (who answers the state- (Ennod. i. carm. 15.) Hugh, Bp. of 
 
 ments in this Council, one by one, in Ely, &c. (referring also to Cot. ad 
 
 the de Bapt. c. Don. vi. vii.) remarfes Ep. Clem, ad Jao. t. i. p. 606.) Here 
 
 on " the pacific soul, overflowing with however, not the name, as given out of 
 
 the milk of charity," which character- reverence to others, but the act of 
 
 izes this opening, (c. 6.) claiming authority to himself, is the 
 
 A S. Aug. notices (c. 7.) the like thing intended. 
 
Characters cf heresy. 287 
 
 he can himself judge another. But we must all await the 
 Judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who Alone has the 
 power both of setting us in the government of His Church, 
 and of judging of our acts therein. 
 
 1. Cascilitcs of Bilta' said.] I know of one Baptism in 
 the Church, and out of the Church, none. This one will be 
 here where is the true hope and sure Faith. For thus, it is 
 written, One Faith, one hope, one Baptism; not amongEph. 4, 
 heretics, where there is no hope, and a false faith; where all^" 
 things are one lie; where a demoniac exorcises; the profane, 
 whose mouth and words are a cancer, makes the sacramental 
 interrogatory ; the faithless imparts faith ; the guilty gives 
 
 the pardon of sins; antichrist immerseth in the Name of 
 Christ ; the accursed of God blesseth ; the dead promiseth 
 life ; the unpeaceflil giveth peace ; the blasphemer invoketh 
 God; the profane administereth the priesthood; the sacri- 
 legious setteth up an altar. To all these things is added this 
 evil also, that priests of the Devil ^ dare to celebrate the 
 Eucharist. If otherwise, let such as uphold them, say that 
 all these things concerning heretics are false. Behold to 
 what the Church is compelled to consent '', and without 
 Baptism and the remission of sins to grant communion. 
 This, Brethren, we ought to shun and avoid, and to separate 
 ourselves from so great wickedness, and to hold the one 
 Baptism; which has been entrusted by the Lord to the 
 Church alone. 
 
 2. Primus of Misgirpa^ said.l I give my judgment that 
 every one coming from heresy be baptized. For in vain doth 
 
 f of Mauritania; perhaps the same legions, as defiling themselves, His 
 
 as Bidil, Bita, or nrbs Abitensis or temple ; priests of 3ie devil, as minis- 
 
 Abidensis. F. tering to fraud and avarice, which is 
 
 S S. Aug. answers, §. 12. that the idolatry, &o. 
 avaricious, envious, haters of brethren, ° by Pope Stephen, plainly ; in con- 
 within the Church, who yet may confer sequence of whose renunciation of the 
 valid Baptism, have also all these communion of the African Bishops the 
 qualities, ss, that they are daemoniacs, Council was called. S. Aug. says, that 
 as giving place in their hearts to the the words imply that there were other 
 devil and his angels ; faithless, as break- Bishops, who would fain compel to this, 
 ing their vows ; anti-Christs, since their i in Zeugitana. In S. Augustine, 
 lives are opposed to Christ; unbelieving, the name now stands, primus Felix, as 
 as mocking the threatenings of God ; the first of that name who spoke, or the 
 blasphemers, as eansing the Christian Senior as implied by his speaking first, 
 name to he evil spoken of; dead, as [F.] The Ben. observe, however, that 
 having lost the life of righteousness ; the whole clause is not in the Mss. and 
 profane, as spiritually excluded from was probably taken from this place by 
 the inner sanctuary of God ; sacri- Erasmus. 
 
288 God's gifts, out of the Church, have no savinc/ efficacy. 
 
 CoNc. any suppose that he has been baptized there, since there is 
 
 J-—— 'no baptism, except the one true Baptism in the Church : for 
 
 ' there is both One Ood, and one Faith, and one Church, 
 
 wherein rests the one Baptism and sanctity and the rest 
 
 For whatever things are practised without, have no efficacy 
 
 to salvation". 
 
 3. Polycarp^ of Adrumetum" said.'] They who sanction 
 the baptism of heretics make ours void. 
 
 4. Novatus of Tamugada^ said.] Although we know that 
 all the Scriptures give their testimony respecting saving 
 baptism, yet we ought to express oiir faith, that heretics and 
 schismatics, who seem to have been falsely baptized, when 
 they come to the Church, ought to be baptized in the unfailing 
 fountain ; and therefore, according to the testimony of the 
 Scriptures, and according to the decree of our Colleagues, 
 men of most sacred memory, all schismatics and heretics, 
 converted to the Church, should be baptized; moreover, that 
 they who were thought to have been ordained, should be 
 received as laymen. 
 
 5. Nemesianus of Thubunce said,] That the baptism, 
 which heretics and schismatics give, is not true, is every 
 where declared in the Holy Scriptures; inasmuch as their 
 very.prelates are false Christs and false Prophets, as the Lord 
 
 Prov. 9, saith by Solomon, JS? who trusteth in lies,feedeth on winds; 
 ' the same also followeth flying birds. For he forsaketh the 
 
 ways of his own vineyard, and has strayed from the path of 
 
 his own field. But he walketh through trackless and dry 
 
 , places, and a land destined to thirst : and he gathereth 
 
 Prov. 9,fruitless weeds in his hands. And again. Abstain f-om 
 
 notec. strange water, and drink not from a strange fountain, that 
 
 p. 408. thou mayest live long, and that years may be added to thy 
 
 life. And in the Gospel our Lord Jesus Christ spake with 
 John 3, His Divine voice, saying, Except a man be born of water 
 
 and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into th£ kingdom of God. 
 
 ' This S. Aug. allows, saying, that from Carthage. F. 
 
 this is different from not being at all ; ■■ in Numidia on the confines of Mau- 
 
 " foris inerant sed noa proderant." §. ritania, 14 miles from Lambesa. F. 
 
 14. « in Mauritan. Caesariens. Thibinis 
 
 1 mentioned Ep. 46. perhaps Ep. 86. ap. Ptol. mentioned in S. Aug. Ep. 220. 
 
 F- and Coll. Garth. F. 
 
 " on the coast and a colony, 85 miles 
 
 5. 
 
Scr. condemns schismatics with other wicked. 289 
 
 This is the Spirit which from the beginning moved upon the^^'^- ij 
 face of the waters. For neither can the Spirit act without 
 the water, nor the water without the Spirit. Ill therefore to 
 themselves do those interpret, who say, that by imposition of 
 hands they receive the Holy Ghost, and are so received; 
 whereas it is manifest that they ought by both Sacraments" to 
 be born again in the Catholic Church. Then indeed they 
 may become sons of God, the Apostle saying, Endeavouring ^ph- 4, 
 to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace: there is 
 one body, and One Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope 
 of your calling ; one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, One God. 
 All these things the Catholic Church speaks. And again in 
 the Gospel the Lord says, That which is born qf the flesh, is 
 flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit, is Spirit; for God^°^'^ 3, 
 is a Spirit, and he is born qf God^. Therefore all things 
 whatsoever all heretics and schismatics do, are carnal, the 
 Apostle saying. The works of the flesh are manifest, which ^'''- ^' 
 are these; fornication, uncleanness, incest, idolatry, witch- 
 craft, hatred, strife, emulations, wrath, divisions, heresies, 
 and such like ; of the which I have told you before, as I also 
 tell you again, that they which do such things shall not in- 
 herit the kingdom of God. The Apostle condemns, equally 
 with all the wicked, those also who cause divisions, that is, 
 schismatics and heretics. Except therefore they receive 
 saving Baptism in the Catholic Church which is one, they 
 cannot be saved ; but shall with the carnal be condemned in 
 the Judgment of the Lord Christ. 
 
 6. Januarius of Lambcesis'^ said.l According to the 
 authority of the Holy Scriptures I pronounce that all heretics 
 ought to be baptized, and so admitted into the holy Church. 
 
 7. Lucius qf Castrum Galbce' said.^ Since the Lord said 
 
 in His Gospel, Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt Mat. 6, 
 
 " See on Ep. 72. p. 240. n. t. poses the Arians to lave removed it.) 
 
 P This whole passage in three Latin Optat. ii. 7. Vigil. Taps. Disp. ii. Ath. 
 
 Mss. (ap. Scholz.) stands as part of c. Arr. ap. S. Ath. ii. p. 636. see Cou- 
 
 S. John 3, 6. otherwise one might sup- stant Vind. vet. cod. fquoted by Bal.) 
 
 pose it to he combined of different pas- and Sabat. ad loc. 
 
 sages. It is so quoted by Tert. de 9 in Numidia. Lamsesa or Lambsesa 
 
 Cariie Christi, o. 18. and the Auct. Ptol. see Ep. 59. F. 
 
 lib de Fid. Orth. fin. ap. S. Ambr. App. "■ or Gilba. There were two towns 
 
 ii. p. 356. The former part, quia Pens so named in Numidia. This is men- 
 
 SpirituB, (from S. John 4, 24.) occurs in tioned by Aug. Ep. 92. Vict. Vit. Cone. 
 
 S. Hil. de Trin. Tii. 14. and 30. S. Ambr. Milev. et Carth. sub Bonif. F, 
 
 de Sp. S. ii. 7. iii. 10. (where he sup- 
 
 U 
 
290 Schismatics lose savor of Spiritual wisdom. 
 
 CoNc. have lost his savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it is 
 Y^^^^^^^fore good for nothing, but to be cast out and to be 
 trodden under foot of men; and again, since after His 
 Resurrection, when He sent His Apostles He charged them, 
 Mat.i8, saying. All power is given unlo Me in heaven and in 
 earth : go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them 
 in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
 Holy Ghost ; since then it is plain that heretics, that is, the 
 enemies of Christ, have not the full confession of the 
 Sacrament; that schismatics likewise cannot season with 
 spiritual wisdom, since they themselves, by departing from 
 the Church which is one, have lost their savour and become 
 Prov. opposed ; be that done which is written : The house of those 
 ixx_ ■ that are opposed to the law, must he cleansed ; and con- 
 sequently let such as, having been baptized by those 
 opposed, have been polluted, first be cleansed, and then 
 baptized. 
 
 8. Crescens of Cirta' said.] The letters of our most 
 beloved Cyprian to Jubaianus and also those to Stephen' 
 having been read in so large an assembly of most holy 
 Prelates, and these containing in them so large a body of 
 sacred testimony derived from the Deific Scriptures, that we 
 have all good ground to assent thereto, united by the grace 
 of God : I give my judgment that all heretics and schis- 
 matics, who wish to come to the Catholic Church, be not 
 allowed to enter unless they have been first exorcised and 
 baptized, those excepted who have been before baptized 
 in the Catholic Church", who however should be admitted 
 to the Church's penance, and reconciled by imposition of 
 hands. 
 
 9. Nicomedes of Segermce^ said.] My opinion is this; 
 that heretics, coming to the Church, should be baptized, in 
 that they can attain no remission of sins among sinners 
 without. 
 
 ' Cirta Julia (Ptol.) in Numidia, 84 " S. Aug. argues, (ib.) aa then these 
 
 m. from Lambeesis. F. retain in heresy, though unlawfully, 
 
 • S. Aug. §. 25. notices that the the Baptism received in the Church, 
 
 Epistle of S. Cyprian to P. Stephen is so those baptized without have baptism, 
 
 mentioned here and not in the exordium, but unlawfully, return that it may be- 
 
 whioh agrees with our Mss. There is come lawful Baptism, 
 
 then no ground for removing the words, » in Numidia Byzao. Not. Ep. Afr 
 
 with BaH and Coll. Carth. F. 
 
Heretics have not the Trinity ; are Antichrists. 291 
 
 10. Munnulus^ of Girba' said.^ The truth of our mother 
 the Catholic Church hath ever abode and still abideth 
 among us, brethren, and especially in Baptism in the 
 Trinity; our Lord having said; Go ye and baptize aWMat.28, 
 nations in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
 
 the Holy Ghost. Since then we know assuredly that 
 heretics have neither the Father, nor the Son, nor the Holy 
 Ghost; they ought, when they come to our mother the 
 Church, to be truly born again and baptized, that the cancer 
 which they had, and the wrath of damnation, and the 
 destructive workings of error, may be sanctified by the holy 
 and heavenly washing. 
 
 11. Secundinus of Cedias' said.] Since our Lord Christ 
 says; He that is not with Me is against Me: and John the Mat. 12, 
 Apostle calls those who go out from the Church, antichrists; i john 
 without doubt enemies of Christ, and who are called anti- ^' ^^• 
 christs, cannot administer the grace of saving Baptism. 
 Therefore I give my judgment, that such as flee to the 
 Church from the snares of heretics, should be baptized by 
 
 us, who of His vouchsafement are called the friends of God. Johnis, 
 
 12. Felix ofBagai^ said.] As, if the blind lead the blind,^^^ jg 
 both fall into the ditch; so, if a heretic baptizes a heretic, 14. 
 both fall into death. Therefore a heretic should be baptized 
 
 and brought to life, lest we who are alive should hold 
 communion with the dead. 
 
 13. Polianus of Mileum° said.] It is right that a heretic 
 should be baptized in the holy Church. 
 
 14. Theogenes of Hippo Regius'^ said.] According to the 
 Sacrament of God's heavenly grace which we have received, 
 
 we believe one Baptism which is in the holy Church. Ephes. 
 
 15. Dativus of Badis' said.] We, as far in us lies', do 4, 6. 
 not hold communion with heretics, unless they have been 
 
 y Ep. 57. ad Com. tit. p. 137. Milevis. F. 
 
 ^ Grerra Ptol. Not. Ep. Afr. and ^ in Numidia, the See of S. Aug. 
 
 Coll. Carth. F. 218 m. from Carthage, 160 from Hippo 
 
 " Coll. Carth. perhaps i. q. Quidias Diarrh. ; now " Bona." F. 
 
 in Maurit. Caesar. Notit. Afr. F. " in Numidia, Badea or Badel in 
 
 >> in Numidia, mentioned in the Coll. Ptol. F. 
 
 Carth. and S. Aug. in Ps. 36. S. 2. In ' i. e. not so as to renounce Commu- 
 
 it the Donatist Cone. Bagaiense of 310 nion with them, if admitted by others. 
 
 Bishops was held. F. S. Aug. remarks again on the paciiic 
 
 " in Numidia, the See of S. Optatus, character of the Council here evinced, 
 
 and the seat of many Councils, Car. a §. 39. 
 S. Paulo distinguishes Mileum from 
 
 U2 
 
292 Heresy, not being of God, cannol give the grace of God. 
 
 CoNc. baptized in the Church, and have received remission of 
 Carth. . 
 
 172567 «1°«- 
 
 16. Successus of Abbir Germaniciana^ saidJ] Heretics 
 have either no power or all power. If they can baptize, 
 they can also give the Holy Spirit. But if they cannot give 
 the Holy Spirit, because they have not the Holy Spirit; 
 neither can they spiritually baptize ; wherefore we give our 
 judgroent, that heretics should be baptized. 
 
 17. Fortunatus qf TImccaboris said.l Jesus Christ our 
 Lord and God, the Son of God the Father and Creator, 
 built His Church upon a rock, not upon heresy ; and gave 
 the power of baptizing to Bishops, not to heretics. Where- 
 fore they who are without the Church, and who, standing 
 against Christ, scatter His sheep and flock, being without, 
 cannot baptize. 
 
 18. Sedatus of Thuburbo^' said.] In as much as water 
 sanctified by the prayer of the priest in the Church washes 
 away sins ; in so much, when infected as with a cancer by 
 the word' of heretics, does it add sins. Wherefore we must 
 strive by all peaceful'' might that no one infected and tainted 
 by heretical error, should refuse to receive the only and true 
 Baptism of the Church, with which whoso shall not be 
 baptized shall be an alien from the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 19. Privatianus of Siifetula ' said.'] Whoso says that 
 heretics have the power of baptizing, should first say who 
 founded heresy. For if heresy is from God, it may also 
 have the Divine favour. But if it is not from God, how can 
 it either have or confer on any the grace of God ? 
 
 K called by either name severally, as faith. Else, if the font were not 
 
 in Cone. Carth. ; in Afr. Zeugit. F. consecrated, when he who prayed, 
 
 ti two cities of this name, in Zeugit. through want of information, uttered 
 
 a greater and a. less. Thuhurbo Ptol. any thing erroneous, many not only 
 
 Thuburbis Plin. and Coll. Carth. F. bad, but even good brethren, in the 
 
 ' S. Aug. replies, §. 47. that the Church itself, did not sanctify the 
 
 efficacy of the Sacrament depends font." 
 
 solely on ' those fixed words of the i^ S. Aug. §. 48. remarks " on the love 
 Gospel, without which Baptism cannot of unity and peace" infnsed into this 
 be consecrated," but " that it were Council by S. Cyprian's example, 
 easier to iind heretics who did not which would rather bear with those 
 baptize at all, than such as did not whom they called sacrilegious and pro- 
 baptize with those words," and that fane and admitted without Baptism, 
 other erroneous prayers at the time of than on their account, break that holy 
 administering did not vitiate the power band." 
 
 of those words, but rather " by them ' in Byzao. 50 m. from Tneca Tere- 
 
 was converted whatever was said in a binthina 25 from Sufes. mentioned Vict, 
 
 faulty prayer contrary to the rule of Vit. ii. F. 
 
Heretics not Christians. 293 
 
 20. Privatus of Sufes"' said.l Whoso apptoves the bap- 
 tism of heretics", what else does he than communicate with 
 heretics ? 
 
 21. Hortensianus of Lares" said.'X How many baptisms 
 there are, let those presumers or upholders of heretics 
 consider. We assert one Baptism of the Church, which 
 we know is only in the Church. Or how can they baptize 
 any in the Name of Christ, whom Christ Himself says are 
 His adversaries? 
 
 22. Cassius qf Macomadm^ said.^ Since there cannot be 
 two baptisms, he who concedes Baptism to heretics, takes 
 it away from himself I am of opinion therefore that 
 heretics, objects of sorrow, subject to corruption, should be 
 baptized when they begin to come to the Church ; and that 
 being washed by the sacred and divine laver, and illuminated 
 by the light of life, they should be received into the Church, 
 being made, no longer enemies, but peaceful ; not strangers, 
 but of the household of the faith of the Lord ; not bastards, 
 but sons of God ; the oflFspring not of error, but of salvation : 
 except those who being believers have been supplanted and 
 have gone over from the Church to the darkness of heresy : 
 such should be restored by imposition of hands. 
 
 23. Another Januarius of Vicus Ccesaris'i said.'\ If error 
 does not obey truth, much more doth not truth assent to 
 error. And on that ground we stand by the Church in 
 which we preside, and so, claiming her Baptism for her 
 alone, we baptize those whom the Church has not bap- 
 tized. 
 
 24. Another Secundinus of Carpi' said.l Are heretics 
 Christians', or no? If they are Christians, why are they not 
 in the Church of God ? If they are not Christians, how can 
 they make Christians ? or whereto then relateth that word of 
 
 the Lord; He that is not with Me is against Me; and he Mati2 
 
 so. 
 
 ■" in Byzao. Anton. Viot. Vit. F. from Snfetula. F. 
 
 " not their's, but Christ's, S. Aug. 1 probably Nova Csesaris in Numid. 
 
 §. 62. ap. Vict. Vit. Coll. Carth. F. 
 
 o in Numid. Ptol. between Carth. ' in Zeugit. on the confines of Tunis, 
 
 and Cirta. 117 m. from Carth. men- Plin. and Ptol. often mentioned in the 
 
 tioned Sail. Bell. Jus;. Procop. Vand. Cone. Carth. F. 
 ii. Vict. Vit. i. Coll. Carth. F. ' S. Aug. answers, as before, " Are 
 
 p in Numid. Macodama Ptol. 176 m. the ungodly Christians or no p &c,'' 
 
Carth 
 A. 256. 
 
 294 Custom to give way to later revelation of God to His Church. 
 
 CoNo. that gathereth not with Me scattereth ? Whence it is plain 
 that on strange children, and the offspring of antichrist, the 
 Holy Ghost cannot descend by imposition of hands only, in 
 that it is evident that heretics have not Baptism. 
 
 •25. Victorious of Thabraca^ said.'] If heretics may law- 
 fully baptize and give remission of sins, why defame we 
 them, and call them heretics ? 
 
 26. Another Felix qf Uthinw said.] No one can doubt, 
 most holy fellow-prelates, that human presumption has not 
 so much power as the Adorable and Venerable Majesty of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Mindful then of the peril, we ought not 
 only to observe this ourselves, but also to establish it by our 
 unanimous sentence, that all heretics who return to the 
 bosom of our mother the Church be baptized ; that so the 
 heretical mind, which has been polluted by long-continued 
 defilement, being cleansed by the sanctification of the laver, 
 may be reformed for the better. 
 
 27. Quietus qf Buruch" said.] We who live by faith 
 ought with believing observance to obey the things that 
 have been before foretold for our instruction. For it is 
 written in Solomon ; He that is washed by one dead, what 
 availeth his washing^? which assuredly speaks of those that 
 are washed by heretics, and of them that wash them. For 
 if those baptized by them, obtain eternal life by the re- 
 mission of sins, why come they to the Church ? But if no 
 salvation is received from one dead, and they, therefore, 
 seeing their former error, return to the truth with penance ; 
 they ought to be sanctified with the one life-giving Baptism, 
 which is in the Catholic Church. 
 
 28. Castus of Sicca' said.] He who despising truth pre- 
 sumes to follow custom, is either envious or evil-disposed 
 towards the brethren, to whom the truth is revealed, or is 
 ungrateful towards God » by Whose inspiration His Church 
 is instructed. 
 
 ' a colony, Ptol. (Tabraca, Plin. I. p. 238. n. b. 
 Tabathra,Steph.) in Numid. Coll. Carth. ' Veneria Ptol. and Proo. in Zeugit. 
 
 and Cone. Carth. A. 398. F. mentioned in Cic. Ep. ad Att. and 
 
 " oStita, Ptol. In Zeugit. F. Coll. Carth. F. 
 
 ' probably Bourka ap. Ptol. in Nu- * S. Aug. observes, §. 68. how this 
 
 midia, Burug Coll. Carth. F. strong language rather illustrates their 
 
 r Ecclus. 34, 25. see ab. Ep. 71. §. deep feeling of the value of unity, in 
 
Our Lord, the Truth, manifesting Himself in the Church. 2t)5 
 
 29. IkLcratius of Thence^ said.'] Our God and Lord 
 Jesus Christ, teaching the Apostles with His own mouth, 
 hath fully laid down our faith and the grace of Baptism, and 
 
 the rule of the law of the Church, saying. Go ye and teach Ma.t.28, 
 all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and 
 qf the Son, and qf the Holy Ghost. Therefore the false and 
 unrighteous baptism of heretics is to be repelled by us, and 
 rejected with all detestation, from whose mouth poison, not 
 life, not heavenly grace, but blaspheming of the Trinity 
 proceeds. Wherefore it is plain that heretics who come to 
 the Church should be baptized with the entire and Catholic 
 Baptism, that so, being purified from their blasphemous 
 presumption, they may be reformed by the grace of the Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
 30. Libosus of Vaga' said.] The Lord says in the 
 Gospel, I am the Truth: He did not say, " I am custom." Jolini^, 
 Therefore when the truth is made manifest, custom must 
 
 give way to truth, so that although heretofore any one did 
 not baptize heretics in the Church, he should now begin to 
 baptize them. 
 
 31. Lucius of Thebeste^ said.] I give my judgment, that 
 blasphemous and unrighteous heretics, who with varied 
 meanings rend to pieces the holy and adorable words of 
 the Scriptures, are under a curse ; and therefore should be 
 exorcised and baptized. 
 
 32. Eugenius qf Ammedera" said.] And I give this same 
 judgment, that heretics should be baptized. 
 
 33. Likewise another Felix of BamMccura^ said.] I too, 
 following the authority of the Divine Scriptures, give my 
 judgment, that heretics are to be baptized, and those too who 
 contend that they have been baptized by schismatics. For 
 if, according to the warning of Christ, our foimtain is reserved 
 
 for us, all the adversaries of our Church should understand, SeeSong 
 that it cannot be another's. Nor can He Who is the Shepherd °^ ^°^°- 
 
 Dion 4, 
 
 12. 
 
 that they loved the bond of peace with Anton. 19 m. from Carthage, Tibeste 
 
 those of whom they tihus spoke. Notit. Afr. F. 
 
 ' in Byzac. 28 m. from Carth. ' of Numid. Ptol. and Anton. 25 m. 
 
 Thesene Ptol. Anton. F. from The^este. F 
 
 " in Nnmid. Ptol. mentioned S.Aug. ' in Numidia, Vamacures ap. Plin. 
 
 c. Don. iii. 6. F. ■^- *• Bal. ad Coll. Carth. p. 236. 
 " ^ of kuinid. Thueste Ptol. Theveate 
 
296 The Church, baptizing, does not rehaptize 
 
 CoNc. of oue flock give the saving water to two different people, 
 Cartf " * 
 
 A. 256 
 
 ■T^'^' Wherefore it is plain, that neither heretics nor schismatics 
 
 can receive any thing heavenly, who dare to accept from 
 men who are sinners and aliens from the Church. Since the 
 giver has no power, neither can it profit the receiver. 
 
 34. Likewise another Januarius of Muzuli^ said-l I marvel 
 that since all confess that there is one Baptism, they do not all 
 understand the unity of the same Baptism. For the Church 
 and heresy are two different things. If heretics have Baptism, 
 we have it not. But if we have it, heretics cannot have it. 
 There is no doubt, however, that the Church alone possesses 
 the Baptism of Christ, in that she alone possesses both the 
 grace and truth of Christ. 
 
 35. Adelphius of Thasbalte^ said.'] Certain persons with- 
 out reason by false and invidious words impugn the truth, 
 and say that we rebaptize; whereas the Church does not 
 rehaptize, but baptizes heretics. 
 
 36. Demetrius of Leptiminus^ said.] We uphold one 
 Baptism, because we claim for the Catholic Church alone 
 what is her own. But they who say that heretics truly and 
 lawfully baptize, these are they who make not one but many 
 baptisms. For since there are many heresies, baptisms also 
 will be reckoned according to their number. 
 
 37. Vincentius of Thibaris^ said.] We know that heretics 
 are worse than heathens. If then they being converted shall 
 wish to come to the Lord, we have assm'edly a rule of truth, 
 which the Lord by Divine command gave in charge to the 
 
 See Apostles, saying. Go ye, lay on hands in My Name, cast out 
 
 ^^^^H devils. And in another place, Qo ye and teach all nations, 
 
 is'. baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 
 ^g^^'^^'and of the Holy Ghost. So then first by imposition of hands 
 
 in exorcism, secondly by the regeneration of Baptism, they 
 
 may come to the promises of Christ. But in no other way, 
 
 so judge I, ought it to be done. 
 
 38. Marcus of Mactaris^ said.] It is not marvellous, if 
 
 S perhaps Mazula in Numid.ap. Vict. Carth. mentioned in the Coll. Carth. 
 
 Vit. and Coll. Carth. F. and Notit. Afr. F. 
 
 1" in Byzae. Coll. Carth. prob. Ta- ^ probably Tabora in Maurit. Caesar, 
 
 balta in Anton. 97 m. from Sufetula. F. ap. Coll. Carth. Vict. "Vit. Not. Afr. F. 
 
 ' AisTTit ^jitja. Ptol. in Byzac. Leptis 1 in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict, Vit. 
 
 Magra being in Tripol. 106 m. from F. 
 
Sin not remitted in heretical baptism. 297 
 
 heretics, enemies to, and impugners of, the truth, claim to 
 themselves a matter entrusted and vouchsafed to others. 
 But that is marvellous, that some among us, prevaricators 
 against the truth, uphold heretics and oppose Christians. 
 Wherefore we decree that heretics are to be baptized. 
 
 39. Satius of Sicilihba "' said.] If their sins are forgiven 
 heretics in Baptism, without good ground do they come to 
 the Church. For since it is sin which is punished in the 
 Day of Judgment, heretics can have nothing to fear from the 
 judgment of Christ, if they have obtained remission of sins". 
 
 40. Victor of Gor° said.] Whereas sins are remitted in 
 the Baptism of the Church only, he who admits a heretic to 
 communion without Baptism, does two things contrary to 
 reason, he does not cleanse heretics, and he pollutes'' 
 Christians. 
 
 41. Aurelius of Utica said.] Since the Apostle says, that 
 
 we must not be partakers of other merCs sins, what else doesiTim.s, 
 he than partake of other merHs sins, who grants communion 
 to heretics, without the Baptism of the Church ? Wherefore 
 I give my judgment that heretics ought to be baptized, that 
 they may receive remission of sins, and so communion be 
 granted to them. 
 
 42. Iambus'^ of Qermaniciana' said.] They who approve Con- 
 the baptism of heretics, disapprove ours ; denying that such '^'^^°^' 
 as are, I will not say, washed, but defiled, out of the Church, 
 ought to be baptized in the Church. 
 
 43. Lucianus of Bucuma' said.] It is written, And GodGen. i, 
 saw the light that it was good, and He divided the light from 
 
 the darkness. If light and darkness can agree, we may have 
 something in common with heretics. Wherefore I give my 
 judgment that heretics should be baptized. 
 
 " in Zeug. SieUibra, 34 m. from have been so defiled " if any one be- 
 
 Carth. F. comes what he with whom he eom- 
 
 " S. Aug. vii.§. 5. says, he can adopt munioates, is, then all there became 
 
 the words of this, believing that heretics heretics." 
 
 have the Baptism of Christ, but not the 1 The title of Confessor given to him 
 
 remission of sins. and several others, was first added by 
 
 " perhaps Garra in Maurit. Caes. ap. Erasmus. S. Aug. has them not. Bp. F. 
 
 Ptol. and Vict. Vit. or Garriana in remarks their absence from two of his 
 
 Byzao. ap. Vict. Vit. and Not. Afr. Mss. 
 
 P S. Aug. notes, §. 7. that this ex- ■■ Nova in Byzac. F. 
 
 pression would be against S. Cyprian's ' in Zeugit. F. 
 principles, for then would the Church 
 
298 Great jealousy for purity of the Church a duty to Christ. 
 
 CoNc. 44. Felagiamis of Luperciana' said.] It is wvilten, Either 
 Jt^^^the Lord is tku God, or Baal is God: and so now, either the 
 
 A. 25o. ^ ' 
 
 1 Kings Church is the Church, or heresy is the Church. Moreover, 
 18, 21. ^f i^gjggy -g jiqi^ j.jjg Church, how can the Baptism of the 
 
 Church be with heretics } 
 
 Con- 45. Jader of Midila" said.] We know that there is but 
 
 ^„|°'' one Baptism in the Catholic Church. Therefore we ought 
 
 Martyr, not to admit a heretic, unless he has been baptized among 
 
 us, lest he should think out of the Catholic Church he has 
 
 been baptized. 
 
 46. Likewise another Felix of Marrazana^ said.] There 
 is one faith, one Baptism, but of the Catholic Church, which 
 alone can lawfully baptize. 
 Con- 47. Paulus of Bobha^ said.] It moves me not, if some 
 
 fessor. Qjjg uphold not the faith and truth of the Church, since the 
 Rom. 8, Apostle says, For what if some qf them have fallen from the 
 ^' *• faith ? Has their unbeli^ made the faith of God qf none 
 effect ? God forbid. For God is true, but every man a liar. 
 But if God is true, how can the truth of Baptism be with 
 heretics, with whom God is not ? 
 Con- 48. Pomponius of Dionysiana'- said.] It is plain that 
 
 fessor. iieretics cannot baptize and grant remission of sins ; for that 
 they have not the power either of loosing or binding any 
 thing on earth. 
 Con- 49. Venantius of Tinisa' said.] If a husband going a 
 
 essor. jjjg^g^jjj journey had committed his wife to the care of his 
 friend, the friend would, with all the diligence he could, 
 preserve her who was committed to him, so that her chastity 
 and sanctity should not be polluted by any one. Christ our 
 Lord and God going to His Father hath committed His 
 spouse to us. Shall we then keep her uncorrupt and in- 
 violate, or betray her integrity and chastity to adulterers and 
 corrupters ? For he who makes the Baptism of the Church 
 common with heretics, betrays the spouse of Christ to 
 adulterers. 
 
 ' perhaps Lubertina ap. Coll. Carth. [and so S. Aug. ed. Ben.] In Not. 
 
 F. Afr. Coll. Carth. it is now divided ab 
 
 " in Numid. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. F. Obba. F In Mss. this would often be 
 
 ^ in Byzao. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. indistinguishable. 
 
 Not. Afr. F. 2 in Byzao. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. F. 
 
 y in Maurit. 40 m. from Lixa Plin. ' in Zeng. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. F. 
 
S. Peter's givbig way to S. Paul a pattern to the Church. 299 
 
 50. Aymnius qf Ausuaga^ said.] We have received one 
 Baptism, and this we administer. But whoso says that 
 heretics too may baptize, he makes two baptisms. 
 
 51. Saturnimis of Victoriana" said.] If heretics may 
 lawfully baptize, they that do things unlawful are excused 
 and defended. Nor do I see why either Christ called them 
 His enemies, or the Apostle antichrists. 
 
 52. Another Saturninus of Thucca'^ said.] Gentiles, Con- 
 although they worship idols, yet acknowledge and confess ^^™''' 
 the supreme God, the Father and Creator. Him Marcion 
 blasphemes, and some are not ashamed to approve the 
 baptism of Marcion. How do such priests either uphold or 
 vindicate the priesthood of God, who do not baptize the 
 enemies of God, and so hold communion with them ? 
 
 53. Marcellus of Zama' said.] Since sins are remitted 
 only in the Baptism of the Church, he who does not baptize 
 a heretic, holds communion with a sinner. 
 
 54. Irenwus of UluW said.] If the Church on thatCon- 
 account does not baptize a heretic, because he is said to 
 have been already baptized, heresy is the greater. 
 
 55. Donatus of Cibaliana ^ said.] I acknowledge one 
 Church and her one Baptism. If any one says, that the 
 grace of Baptism "■ is with heretics, he must first shew and 
 prove that the Church is with them. 
 
 56. Zosimus of Tharassa"" said?[ When a revelation of 
 the truth has been made, error must give way to truth ; for 
 Peter also who before circumcised, gave way to Paul when 
 he declared the truth. 
 
 57. Julianus of Telepte^ said.] It is written, A man eara John 3, 
 receive nothing except it be given him from heaven. If 
 heresy is from heaven, it may also give Baptism. 
 
 58. Faustus of Timida Begia^ said.] Let not these Con- 
 
 fessor. 
 
 l> probably Ausana or Ausagga in grace of Baptism' is meant Baptism 
 
 Vict. Vit. in Zeugit. F. heretics have it; but if Baptism is the 
 
 <= in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. Sacrament of grace, but the grace of 
 
 Cone. Csrth. 3. F. Baptism is the remission of sins, then 
 
 "I in Numid. Ptol. Proc. L. iv. Coll. heretics have notthe grace of Baptism." 
 
 Carth. S. Greg. M. L. x. Ep. 3. F. » in Numid. Not. Afr. perhaps 
 
 e in Numid. Tarrhon in Ptol. F. 
 
 > in Byzac. Usilla Plin. Ptol. F. " in Num. Byzac. Proc. 1. iv. Coll. 
 
 g perhaps Cerbaliana in Byzac. ap. Carth. Cone. Till. Cone. Carth. iv. 
 
 Not. Afr. and Cone. Carth. sub Bonif.F. Not. Afr. Viet. Vit. F. 
 
 h S. Aug. says, §. 37. " if by ' the ' in Zeugit. Tumida. Coll. Carth. F. 
 
300 To betray the Church to heretics, the part of Judas. 
 
 CoNc. persons flatter themselves, who favour heretics. He w^ho 
 
 /"'^" •interferes with the Baptism of the Church on behalf of 
 A. 256. , . ^ 
 
 heretics, makes them Christians and us heretics. 
 
 59. Qeminius of Furni"^ said.'\ Some of our Colleagues 
 may prefer heretics to themselves, they cannot to us. Where- 
 fore what we have once decreed we uphold, that we should 
 baptize such as come from heretics. 
 
 60. Bogatianus of Nova" said.] Christ established the 
 Church, the devil heresy. How can the synagogue of Satan 
 have the Baptism of Christ ? 
 
 Con- g] J'herapius of Bulla" said.] He who gives up and 
 
 betrays to heretics the Baptism of the Church, what else is 
 he than a Judas to the spouse of Christ ? 
 
 Con- 62. Likewise another Lucius of Membresa"^ said.] It is 
 
 fcssor • 
 
 John 9 written, Qod heareth not a sinner. How can a heretic, 
 31- who is a sinner, be heard in Baptism } 
 
 63. Likewise another Felix of Buslacene'i said.] In ad- 
 mitting heretics without the Baptism of the Church, no one 
 should prefer custom to reason and truth : for reason and 
 truth always exclude custom. 
 
 64. Another Saturninus of Avitini" said.] If Antichrist 
 can give the grace of Christ to any one, heretics also, who 
 are called antichrists, can baptize. 
 
 65. Quintus of Aggya' said.] He can give something, 
 who hath something. But what can heretics give, who are 
 known to have nothing ? 
 
 Matt. 6, 6Q. Another Julianus of Marcelliana'- said.] If a man 
 ^ ■ can serve two masters, Qod and mammon; Baptism also can 
 
 serve two, a Christian and a heretic. 
 
 67. Tenax of Horrea Ccelice'' said.] There is one Baptism, 
 
 but of the Church. Where the Church is not, there Baptism 
 
 canuot be. 
 
 " in Zeugit. Coll. Garth. Cone. Memosita in Zeugit. 47 m. from Carth. 
 
 Carth. sub Bonif. F. Anton. F. 
 
 ■■ in Maurit. Csesar, CoU. Carth. i Byzacium, i. q. tiuSaxlym ap. Ptol. 
 
 F. _ Coll. Carth. F. 
 
 » in Zeugit. There were two, /ioiiX- ^ apparently Autenti in Byzac. not 
 
 \x(iii or Bulla, Bulla regia and jSoi/A.- far from Thense Anton. Ep. Synod. 
 
 i-a/i'itcrx or Bulla Minor, Ptol. Bulla Prov. Byz. Not. Afr. Viet. Vit F. 
 regia was 131 m. from Carth. see Vict. " apparently Aggiva, Cone. Carth. 
 Vit. Not. Afr. Cone. Carth. 3. and A. ' Not. Afr. F. 
 526. F. "a village of Byzac. 75 m. from 
 
 P Membrosa, Not. Afr. Coll. Carth. Carth. Anton. F. 
 
One Baptism in the one Church. 301 
 
 68. Another Victor qf Assuri^ said.] It is written, thatCon- 
 t/iere is One God, and One Christ, and one Church, and^^^'^'^ 
 one Baptism. How then can any one be baptized there, ^• 
 where God and Christ and the one Church is not ? 
 
 69. Donatulus of Capsa^ said.] I too have ever been of 
 this opinion, that heretics who can obtain nothing without, 
 should be baptized when they are converted to the Church. 
 
 70. Verultis^ of Busiccada" said.] A heretic cannot give 
 what he has not. Much less a schismatic, who has lost what 
 he had. 
 
 71. Pudentiamcs of Cuiculum^ said.] My newness in the 
 Episcopate induced me, dearest brethren, to wait and hear 
 what my seniors would judge. For it is plain that heresies 
 have and can have nothing; and that if any come ftom 
 them, righteously is it determined that they should be 
 baptized. 
 
 72. Peter of Hippo Diarrhytus" said.] Since there is Martyr. 
 one Baptism in the Catholic Church, it is plain that Baptism 
 cannot be administered out of the Church. Wherefore 
 
 I give my judgment, that such as have been washed in 
 heresy or in schism ought to be baptized when they come to. 
 the Church. 
 
 73. Likewise another Lucius of Ausafa^ said.] According 
 to the motions of my mind and of the Holy Ghost, since 
 there is One God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 One Christ, and one hope, and One Spirit, and one Church; 
 there ought also to be one Baptism. Wherefore, I say, if 
 any thing has been attempted or done by heretics, it ought 
 to be rescinded, and they who come thence should be 
 baptized in the Church. 
 
 74. Likewise another Felix of Gurgites' said.] I am of 
 opinion that, according to the precepts of the holy Scriptures, 
 he who has been unlawfully baptized by heretics out of the 
 
 * in Zeugit. Col. Garth. Vict. Vit. Not. Afr. Cone. Carth. Grati. F. 
 
 f. <^ i. c. the well-watered, not far from 
 
 Y in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Cone. Carth. Hippo regins, see Hoffm. sub v. Sal- 
 sub Grato. Not. Afr. Vict. Vit. F. mas. ad Solin. p. 320. Lact. de Mort. 
 
 2 " a Martyr from the schismatics," Pers. 
 
 i.e. who bad formerly been such. These "l in Zeugit. al. Assapha, S. Aug. 
 
 titles are omitted in most Mss. F. c. Cresc. iii. 19. and 53. Vict. Vit. Coll. 
 
 " in Numid. Plin. Anton. Opt. i. 3. Carth. F. 
 
 Aug. c. Fulg. c. 12. " in Byzac. Gurgaita Vict. Vit. F. 
 
 l" in Numid. Anton. Coll. Carth. 
 
302 Loss of heretics through our carelessness imputed in Judgment. 
 
 CoNo. Church, when he wishes to flee to the Church, should obtain 
 ^^^^' the grace of Baptism where it is lawfully given. 
 
 75. Pusillus of Lambesa° said.] I believe that there is no 
 saving Baptism, except in the Catholic Church. Whatsoever 
 is besides the Catholic is pretence. 
 Martyr. 76. Salvianus of Gazaufala' said.] It is known that heretics 
 have nothing ; therefore they come to us, that they may re- 
 ceive what they have not. 
 
 77. Honoratus of Tucca^ said.] Since Christ is the Truth, 
 we ought to follow truth rather than custom ; and so we 
 should sanctify heretics with the Baptism of the Church, 
 who therefore come to us, because they could receive nothing 
 without. 
 
 78. Victor of Octavum^ said.] As ye yourselves well 
 know, I have not been long appointed a Bishop, therefore I 
 waited for the counsel of my seniors. I am therefore of 
 opinion, that all who come over from heresy, should without 
 doubt be l;aptized. 
 
 Con- 79. Clarus of Mascula ' said.] The sentence of our Lord 
 
 essoi. jggyg cjjrist is plain, when He sent His Apostles, and 
 entrusted to them alone the poioer given to Himself by 
 His Father, whose successors we are, governing the Church 
 of the Lord with the same power, and baptizing such as 
 believe. Wherefore heretics who, being without, have neither 
 power nor the Church of Christ, can baptize no one with His 
 Baptism. 
 Martyr. 80. Secundianus of Thambei^ said.] We ought not to 
 deceive heretics by our too great forwardness, so that not 
 being baptized in the Church of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 on this account not having obtained remission of sins, they 
 should, when the Day of Judgment shall come, impute to us 
 that through us they have not been baptized nor obtained 
 the indulgence of Divine grace. Wherefore since there is 
 one Church and one Baptism, when they are converted to 
 
 « in Numid. Not. Afr. Coll. Carth. Afr. distinct from T. Terebinthina and 
 
 Vict. Vit. a colony, S. Cypr. Ep. 59. another in Numidia. F. 
 
 $. 12. p. 160. S. h in Numid. Opt. 1. 3. Octabum Not. 
 
 f in Numid. Gausaphna, Ptol. Gazo- Aft. Vict. Vit. F. 
 
 phyla Proo. see S. Aug. Ep. 105. [$. 3. ' in Numid. Anton. Coll. Carth. Opt. 
 
 Casphalianenais,] Coll. Carth. F. 1. i. Cone. Carth. sub Bonif. F. 
 
 S in Maurit. Sitif. Plin. v. 2. Not. k in Byzao. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. F. 
 
Absent Bishops deliver their judgment, as present in spirit. 303 
 
 us, they should receive, together with the Church, the Baptism 
 also of the Church. 
 
 81. Likewise another Aurelius of Chullabi^ said.'\ John 
 
 the Apostle hath laid it down in his Epistle, saying, Ifthere^3oh-a 
 come any unto you, and bring not the doctrine of Christ, ' 
 receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed. 
 For he that biddeth him God speed, is partaker of his evil 
 deeds. How can such be rashly admitted to the house of 
 God, who are forbidden to be admitted to our private houses ? 
 or how can we, without the Baptism of the Church, give them 
 communion, whose evil deeds we are partakers, if we only 
 bid them, God speed ? 
 
 82. Litteus of Gemelli"' said.'\ If the blind lead the blind, Confes- 
 
 ROT* RPP 
 
 both fall into the ditch. Since then it is plain that heretics £„' yg. 
 cannot enlighten any one, as being themselves blind, their 
 baptism does not avail. 
 
 83. 84, 85. Natalis qf Oea'^ said.] As well I who am 
 present, as Pompeius" of Sabrata, as also Dioga of Leptis 
 Magna, who absent in body, but present in spirit, have com- 
 missioned me to give the same judgment as our Colleagues ; 
 that heretics cannot have communion with us, unless they 
 have been baptized with the Baptism of the Church. 
 
 86. Junius qf Neapolis '' said.] I do not depart from the 
 judgment we once gave, that we should baptize heretics who 
 come to the Church. 
 
 87. Cyprian of Carthage said.] The letter written to our Confes- 
 Colleague Jubaianus very fully expresses my opinion ; that Martyr. 
 according to the testimony of the Gospel and the Apostles, 
 heretics being called the adversaries of Christ, and anti- 
 christs, when they come to the Church, are to be baptized 
 
 with the one only Baptism of the Church, that they may be 
 made of adversaries friends, and of antichrists Christians. 
 
 ' apparently Cululi (Cululis Proe.) in sent, may hare been founded on 1 Cor. 
 
 Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. F. 5, 4. 
 
 "' in Numid. Anton, a Roman colony P Plin. 1. c. Coll. Carth. S. Aug. c. 
 
 founded by Adrian. F. Cresc. iii. 53. Vict. Vit. F. Ptol. 
 
 D in Tripol. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. places these three towns on the Syrtis 
 
 eivitas Oeensis, between the 2 Syrtes, Parra, probably as being nearer to it, 
 
 Plin. V. 4. F. Bal. than the greater. Bal. 
 
 o probably the same to whom Ep. 74. 9 in Zeugit. near Curubis Anton, a 
 
 was written. Bp. F. thinks that the colony, Ptol. see Coll. Carth. Cone, 
 
 delivery of their judgment, when ab- Carth. A. 419. aub Bonif. F. 
 
A. 257. 
 
 304 S. CypriarCs joyous sympathy with the Martyrs. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXVI. 
 
 Epist. Cyprian to Nemesianus", Felix, Lucitis, another Felix, 
 Litteus, PoUainis, Victor, Jader, and Dalivus, his fellow- 
 Bishops, likewise to his fellow-Presbyters and Deacons, 
 and the rest of the Brethren in the mines. Martyrs of 
 God the Father Almighty, and of Jesus Christ our Lord, 
 and of God our Preserver, everlasting greeting. 
 
 1. It were due to your eminence, most blessed and most 
 beloved brethren, that I should come in person to see and 
 to embrace you, were not I also banished for the confession 
 of His Name, and restrained by the limits of the place ap- 
 pointed me. In such way, however, as I can, I make myself 
 present with you ; and though to come by motion of my 
 body is not allowed me, yet in affection and spirit I do come 
 to you, in letter uttering my soul, wherein I joyfully exult at 
 your virtues and praises, accounting myself a partner with 
 you, though not in bodily suffering, yet in communion of 
 charity. Could I be dumb and restrain my voice by silence, 
 when of those most dear to me I hear so many and such 
 glorious things, whereby the Divine favour has honoured 
 you: so that some of you, by the consummation of their 
 martyrdom, have already gone before, to receive of the Lord 
 the crown of their deserts ; others still linger within the hold 
 of the prison'', or in the mines and in bonds, by the very 
 delay of their punishment exhibiting higher examples for 
 strengthening and arming the Brethren ; by the darkness of 
 
 " " All these Bishops ave mentioned started not at the foul darkness of that 
 
 in the Council of Carthage ; Nemesianus, place. And soon the murky prison shone 
 
 §. 5. the two Felix's of Numidia, <j. 12. resplendent with the illumining of the 
 
 33. Lucius, $. 7. or 33. Litteus, §. 82. Spirit, and against the shapeless oh- 
 
 Polianus, §. 13. Victor, §. 78. Jader, scurity and sightless covering of night, 
 
 f . 45. Dativus, §. 15. Three answers the devotion of faith clothed us with 
 
 being sent, they were apparently con- bright light as of day, and we went up 
 
 demned to three separate mines; Lit- to the extremest place of punishment, 
 
 teus, not being mentioned, had probably as though we were going up to heaven, 
 
 already ended his course." [F.j What days, what nights, we pEissed 
 
 T Of the especial sufferings of the there, no language can explain. The 
 
 imprisonment, see above, Ep. 22. p. 52. torments of the prison can be embraced 
 
 whiohisillustratedby the Epistle of the by no statement, nor do we fear to 
 
 Martyrs in the Passio S. Montaui, speakof thehorriblenessof theplace, as 
 
 Lucii, &c. (Ruinart. p. 231.) " Con- it is." In the context, it seems spoken 
 
 ducted to the prison by the soldiers, we of a the severest trials of the martyrs. 
 
Martyrdom the reward of previous piety. 305 
 
 their torments advancing to more ample titles of merit, to 
 receive as many guerdons in the heavenly rewards, as they 
 now number days in their sufferings ? That these things 
 should happen to you, most 'valiant and most blessed 
 brethren, in accordance with the excellence of your piety 
 and faith, I marvel not ; that the Lord should, by the honour 
 of His ennoblement, have thus advanced you to a high 
 eminence of glory; you, who have ever flourished in His 
 Church, guarding the even tenor of faith, firmly observing 
 the Lord's commandments ; in simplicity, innocence ; in 
 charity, concord ; in humility, modesty ; in ministering, 
 diligence ; in aid to the suffering, watchfulness ; in cherishing 
 the poor, mercy ; in defending the truth, constancy ; in strict- 
 ness of discipline, gravity. And that nothing might be 
 wanting in you for an example of good deeds, now also in 
 the confession of the tongue, and in the suffering of the 
 body, ye call forth the minds of the Brethren to divine 
 martyrdom, by exhibiting yourselves as the leaders to noble 
 deeds ; so that while the flock follows its shepherd, and 
 imitates what it sees to be done by its Prelates, it will be 
 crowned by the Lord for the like worthiness' of obedience, i mentis 
 
 2. But that, being first grievously beaten and stricken 
 down with clubs, ye, by sufferings of that kind, entered on 
 the glorious beginnings of your confession, is a thing no 
 wise to be abhorred by us. For a Christian body shrinks 
 not at clubs, whole whole hope is in The Wood ^. The ^ the 
 servant of Christ recognises a sacred emblem' of his salvation. 3 /"cra- 
 Redeemed by Wood to life eternal, by wood he is promoted mentam 
 to a crown. And what wonder, that, being vessels of gold 
 and silver, ye have been consigned to the mines, that is, the 
 home of gold and silver, except that now the nature of 
 mines is changed, and places which before were wont to 
 yield gold and silver, have begun to receive them. They 
 have also put fetters on your feet, and have bound with 
 shameful bonds the blessed members and the temples of 
 God ; as though the spirit also were bound with the body % 
 or your gold could be tainted by the contact of iron. To 
 men devoted to God and with religious constancy testifying 
 
 "= see Tert. ad Mart. c. 2. p. 153. Oxf. Tr. 
 X 
 
306 Comforts foregone for Christ, one hy one, compensated by Him. 
 
 Epist. their faith, these thinffs are ornaments, not bonds; nor do 
 
 A. 257. ^^^y chain the feet of Christians for infamy, but ennoble^ 
 them for a crown. O feet happily bound, to be loosed not 
 by a smith, but by the Lord ! feet happily bound, which, 
 along the journey of salvation, are guided to paradise ! O 
 feet bound for the present in this world, that they may be 
 ever free with the Lord ! O feet, with fetters and cross-brass 
 impeded for a while, but quickly in a glorious course to 
 speed to Christ ! Let envious or malignant cruelty hold you 
 here as long as it will, with its bonds and fetters ; soon will 
 ye from earth and from these sufferings come to the kingdom 
 of heaven. In mines the body is not cherished by couch 
 and pillows ; but cherished it is by the refreshment and 
 consolation of Christ. On the ground lieth the toil-worn 
 frame ; but no punishment is it to lie down with Christ. 
 Squalid, unbathed, are the limbs disfigured with filth and 
 foulness; but that is spiritually cleansed within, which 
 without is in the flesh defiled. Scanty is bread there; yet 
 
 Deut. 8,wo< by bread alone doth man live, but by the loord of God. 
 Shivering, ye have no clothing ; but whoso is clad with 
 Christ is abundantly clothed and adorned. Rough is the 
 
 1 Cor. hair of your half-shorn " head ; but since the Head of the 
 ' ' man is Christ, any thing must needs become that head, 
 which is illustrious for the Name of Christ. All this de- 
 foi-mity, detestable and foul in the eyes of the Gentiles, with 
 what splendour will it be recompensed ! This brief suffering 
 in time, for what a reward will it be exchanged of bright 
 and eternal glory, when according to the saying of the 
 
 Philip, blessed Apostle, the Lord shall change our vile body, that 
 ' ' it may be fashioned like unto His glorious Body! 
 
 3. Nor even therein, most beloved brethren, can any loss 
 either of religion or faith be sustained, that the priests of 
 God have not now there the power of offering and cele- 
 brating the Divine Sacrifices. Yea, ye celebrate and offer 
 
 ■i " In Whom I bear about my chains, blessed day, glory of bonds! O 
 
 as spiritual pearls," S. Ignat. Ep. ad chain, object of all our longings ! iron 
 
 Eph. §. 11. S. Polyoarp calls the chains more honourable and more precious 
 
 " diadems." Ep. init. see Ens. i. v. than choicest gold ! those clanks of 
 
 Vict. Tit. v. fin. quoted by Coteler. ad iron, which grated as drawn through 
 
 loo. and in the Ep. Montani Lucii, &c. other iron !" 
 
 at this time, (Ruinart, p. 231.) "O "whereby they were marked as slaves. 
 
He rewards in His saints what Himself has lorought in them. 807 
 
 a sacrifice to God, precious alike and glorious, and which 
 will very much avail you to the recompense of heavenly 
 rewards; since holy Scripture declares and says. The sacrifice 'Ps.5\, 
 of God is a broken spirit, a contrite and humbled heart God ' 
 doth not despise. This sacrifice ye offer to God, this sacrifice 
 ye celebrate vrithout intermission day and night, being made 
 oblations to God, and presenting yourselves holy and un- 
 spotted sacrifices, as the Apostle exhorts, saying, / beseech j^°™- 
 you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye 
 present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto 
 God : and be not conformed to this world, but be ye trans- 
 formed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove 
 what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God. 
 For this it is, which especially pleaseth God; this it is, 
 wherein with larger merits our works yield fruit for the 
 earning the good-will of God : this it is, which alone the 
 obedience of our faith and devotion can render unto the 
 Lord for His great and saving benefits, the Holy Ghost 
 declaring in the Psalms and testifying, What shall I render 
 unto the Lord, for all His benefits toward me? I will 
 receive the cup of salvation, and call upon the Name of the 
 Lord. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His 
 saints\ 
 
 4. Who would not cheerfully and readily receive the cup 
 of salvation? Who would not joyously and gladly covet that 
 wherein he too may render somewhat unto his Lord? Who 
 would not with courage and constancy receive a death, 
 precious in the sight of the Liyrd; to be well-pleasing in His 
 eyes. Who, looking down upon us, when set in the conflict 
 for His Name, approves us, willing; aids us, struggling; 
 crowns us, conquering; rewarding in us with the recompense 
 of His Fatherly goodness and love whatever He has Himself 
 wrought, and honouring what Himself has accomplished? 
 For that it is of Him, that we conquer, and that, the adver- 
 sary subdued, we attain to the palm of the severest contest, 
 the Lord declares and teaches in His Gospel, saying, Bw^Mat.io, 
 when they deliver you up, take no thought how or what ye ^^- ^'^■ 
 shall speak : for it shall be given you in that same hour what 
 
 I Ps. 116, 12. 13. 15. see on Ep. 28. $. 1. p. 60. n. o. 
 
 x2 
 
308 Martyrs of each age and sex led on by their Bishops. 
 
 Epist. ye shall speak. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit 
 
 j^^^^ of your Father Which speaketh in you. And again; Settle 
 
 Luie it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye 
 
 jg_' ■ shall answer: for I will give you a mouth and msdom, 
 
 which all your adversaries shall not be able to resist. 
 
 Wherein may be seen both the great confidence of believers, 
 
 and the very heinous fault of the faithless ; that they believe 
 
 not in Him Who promises that He will give His help to 
 
 them that confess Him, nor again fear Him Who threatens 
 
 eternal punishment to them that deny Him. 
 
 5. All which things, most valiant and most faithful soldiers 
 of Christ, ye have instilled into our brethren, fulfilling in 
 deeds what before ye taught in words ; hereafter to be great- 
 est in the kingdom of heaven, the Lord having promised and 
 Matt. 5, declared. Whosoever shall so do and teach, shall be called 
 
 19 
 
 greatest in the kingdom of heaven. Moreover a manifold 
 portion of the people, following your example, have with 
 you alike confessed, and alike been crowned ; linked to you 
 with the bond of the strongest affection, and separated from 
 their Bishops neither by prison nor by the mines. To whose 
 number neither are virgins lacking, in whom the hundred- 
 fold is added to the fruit of sixtyfold, and whom a double* 
 glory has advanced to a heavenly crown. In boys'" also, 
 a courage beyond their age has surpassed their years in 
 the praise of Confession, so that each sex and age should 
 adorn your blessed flock of martyrs'. 
 
 What now, most beloved brethren, must be the strength 
 
 « Virginity and martyrdom. See de calls them " Uticensis Massa Candida," 
 
 hab. Virg. c. 12. p. 128. Oxf. Tr. Serm. 311. §. 10. and the Serm. in Vs. 
 
 h See the hist, of Ponticus, brother 144. was preached in their basilica 
 
 of Blandina, (Eus. v. 1.) Dioseorus, there, §. l7. and Ben. Note,) which cor- 
 
 also aged 15, (ib. iv. 41.) Prudent, responds with S. Cyprian's statement, 
 
 de S. Komano, m. 1. 646-846. Vict, that the Proconsul was there shortly be- 
 
 Vit. L. V. B. P. viii. p. 695. Pass, fore his own martyrdom. (Ep. 83.) Their 
 
 Beat. Mart. -vi. Non. Jul. ib. p. 698. day was kept in Africa on Aug. 18 ; 
 
 Bal. that of S. Cyprian was Sept. 14. A. 258. 
 
 ' This is the Massa Candida, so see Tillemont, S. Cyprien, Art. 57. t. 
 
 called from the number who were iv. p. 73. Kuinart Acta Mart. S. Cypr. 
 
 together martyred, and " from the Prsef. §. 11. p. 202. The Author of 
 
 lustre of their death." (S. Aug. Serm. the Serm. 317. App. S. Aug. (which 
 
 306. §. 2. preached upon their birth- certainly in some cases is the very 
 
 day.) S. Aug., in reference to the 153 language of S. Aug.) speaks of the 
 
 fish, (S. Joh. 21, 11.) says that they Candida Massa, as S; Cypr. does of 
 
 were more than 153. (in Ps. 49. §. 9.) these, as consisting of every age and 
 
 Prudentius calls them 300. (Perist. 1 3.) sex. 
 Jhey were martyred atUtica, (S. Aug, 
 
Prayers amid suffering most heard; St. Casks those qfyMarti/rs. 809 
 
 of your consciousness of victory ! what sublimity of mind ! 
 what exultation in feeling ! what triumph in your breasts ! 
 that each of you stands close to the promised reward of 
 God ; that ye are without fear of the Judgment of God ! that y.e 
 walk in the mine, captive in bodies, but with hearts reigning; 
 that ye know Christ is present with you, rejoicing in the 
 endurance of His servants, who in His steps and ways are 
 advancing to eternal kingdoms ! Daily ye expect with joy 
 the saving day of your departure, and ever, ever, on the eve 
 of retiring from the world, ye hasten to the rewards of 
 martyrs and your home with God ; after this darkness of the 
 world to see that purest light, and to receive a glory exceeding 
 all sufferings and conflicts, the Apostle testifying and saying, 
 The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to JeEom. 8, 
 compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. ' 
 And because your utterance in prayer is now more eflica- 
 cious, and supplication obtaineth more readily what amid 
 distresses is asked, pray ye and intreat more intensely, that 
 the Divine mercy would perfect the Confession of us all ; 
 that so God would free us also together with you, unharmed 
 and glorious, from this darkness and these entanglements of 
 the world ; that so we, who here, united in the bond of 
 charity and peace, have stood together against the assaults 
 of heretics and the persecutions of the Gentiles, may also 
 rejoice together in the heavenly kingdoms. 
 
 I bid you, most blessed and most beloved brethren, 
 heartily farewell in the Lord, and always and every where * 
 remember me. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXVII. 
 
 To Cyprian their brother, Nemesianus, Dativus, Felix, and 
 Victor, everlasting health in the Lord. 
 
 1. Ever with fulness of meaning, suited to the circum- 
 stances of the time, do you speak iif your letters, most beloved 
 Cyprian ; by reading which attentively as well the wicked 
 are corrected, as men of good faith strengthened. For 
 
 >' i. e. on earth or in Paradise. 
 
310 Value of St. C.'s works and acts to other Martyrs, 
 
 Epist. while you cease not in your writings to lay open hidden 
 ^ 257. mysteries, you cause us to grow in faith, and men of the 
 world you invite over to belief. For whatsoever excellencies 
 you have inscribed in your many books, you have unknow- 
 ingly pourtrayed yourself to us. For beyond all men, are 
 you in discourses more excellent, in speech more eloquent, 
 in counsel wiser, in patience more simple, in works of love ° 
 more abundant, in abstinence more holy, in deference more 
 humble, and in good action more innocent. You too know, 
 dearest, that this was our longing wish, that we should see you, 
 our teacher and friend, attain to the crown of a glorious Con" 
 fession. For, as a good and true teacher, you first in the pro- 
 ceedings before the Proconsul pronounced that which we, 
 your disciples, following, should say before the President; 
 and a trumpet sounding to battle, you roused the soldiers of 
 God, furnished with heavenly arms, to the encounter in close 
 conflict : and, fighting in the first rank, you slew the devil 
 with a spiritual sword; the troops also of the brethren, on 
 one side and the other, you by your words gently arrayed, 
 so that an ambush was on every side laid for the foe, and, 
 the sinews of the common enemy cut in two, his carcase was 
 trodden under foot. Believe us, dearest, that your innocent 
 spirit does not fall short of the reward of a hundred-fold, for 
 that it neither feared the first assaults of the world, nor 
 refused to go into exile, nor hesitated to leave the city, nor 
 dreaded to dwell in a desert place ; and in that it gave to 
 many an example of confession, itself first uttered its martyr- 
 witness'' by its own example, for it called forth others to 
 martyrdom by its own : and not only began to be an asso- 
 ciate of the martyrs just departing from the world, but with 
 those also who should be such, it cemented a heavenly 
 friendship. 
 
 2. They then who were condemned with us give thee before 
 God their heartiest thanks, most beloved Cyprian, for that 
 by thy letter, thou hast refreshed their fainting breasts, 
 healed the limbs wounded by the clubs ; loosed the feet 
 bound with fetters, smoothed the hair of the half-shorn 
 
 • operibus, see Ep. 33. p. 76. n. d. rity being alleged, it is perhaps a mis- 
 ^ Rig. and Fell have martyrium print, 
 prior dixit; Bal. duxit, but no autho- 
 
Mutual affections and prayers of the Martyrs. 311 
 
 heads ; enlightened the darkness of their prison, evened the 
 ruggednesses of the mine ; to their nostrils also thou hast 
 applied fragrant flowers, and hast overpowered the foul 
 odour of the smoke. Moreover thy kindly ministering and 
 that of our most beloved Quirinus, which thou sentest for 
 distribution by Herennianus the Subdeacon, and by Lucanus 
 and Maximus and Amantius the Acolythes, provided what- 
 ever was lacking for the needs of the body. Be we then, by 
 our prayers, helpers of one another, and let us entreat, as you 
 have charged us, that we may have God, and Christ, and the 
 angels our supporters in all our actions. 
 
 We bid thee, lord and brother, ever heartily farewell, and 
 remember us. Salute all who are with thee. All ours, who 
 are with us, love and salute thee, and long to see thee. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXVIIT. 
 
 To Cyprian our brother and colleague, Lucius", and all the 
 hrethren who are with me greeting in the Lord. 
 
 1. While we were exulting and rejoicing in God, that He 
 had armed us for the conflict, and by His favour had made 
 us victorious in the battle, thy letter arrived, dearest brother, 
 which thou sentest us by Herennianus the Subdeacon, 
 and Lucian, and Maximus, and Amantius, Acolythes; on 
 reading which we received in bonds ease, in aflSiction solace, 
 and in need a stay, and were roused and animated more re- 
 solutely to endure whatever further tortures await us. For 
 before our suflering we were called forth by thee to glory, 
 who first didst lead us onward to confess the Name of Christ. 
 
 * This is not the S. Lucius, whose " We came to a vast plain, when there 
 
 Epistle and the account of whose martyr- met us Cyprian and Lucius. But the 
 
 dom by an eye-witness are still extant; place whither we came was of purest 
 
 for he and his companions were disciples light ; and our garments became white, 
 
 of S. Cyprian (§. 13. Kuinart, p. 234.) and our flesh was changed whiter than 
 
 and were imprisoned after the death of our white garments. But so translucent 
 
 the Proconsul, (^. 6.) who condemned was our flesh, that it admitted our eye 
 
 S. Cyprian, and himself died a few to see the inmost heart. And looking 
 
 days after. (Acta S. Cypr. fin. p. xxii. into my heart, I saw some stain, and I 
 
 Oxf. Tr.) but he is doubtless the same, awoke in the vision." The stain was a 
 
 who was seen, with S. Cyprian, by one coldness the day before about one 
 
 of these Martyrs when in prison, in a wrongly admitted to Communion, 
 vision to admonish him against disunion. 
 
3 1 2 Almsgiving adds to crown ofmartyrdom; St. C.'s words prophetic. 
 
 Sxvi" ^"^ ^^' following the steps of thy Confession, hope for like 
 A. 257. giace with thee. For he who is first in the race, is first also 
 for the prize ; and thou who didst first occupy the ground, 
 hast thence, where thou didst begin, communicated this to 
 us ; manifesting tlierein the unalterable affection wherewith 
 ^-P^' *) thou hast ever loved us ; that so we who have kept the 
 unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, might have the 
 gracious gift of thy prayers, and one crown of Confession. 
 But for thee, dearest brother, to the crown of Confession 
 there is added the reward of good works, the^M^^ measure 
 of which thou wilt receive of the Lord in the Day of recom- 
 pence ; who hast by thy letter become present to our minds, 
 exhibiting that candid and blessed breast, which we ever 
 knew in thee, and according to its largeness, uttering praises 
 to God with us, not such as we deserve to hear, but such 
 as thou mayest utter. For by thy words thou hast both 
 arrayed those things which were less formed in us, and hast 
 strengthened us to the supporting of those same sufferings, 
 which we suffer, sure of a heavenly reward, and of the crown 
 of martyrdom, and of the kingdom of God, from the prophetic 
 assurance, which, full of the Holy Ghost, thou hast given us 
 in thy letter. All this will come to pass, most beloved, if 
 thou wilt remember us in thy prayers, which I trust thou dost, 
 as we also do. 
 
 2. We have also received what thou sentest us from 
 Quirinus and thyself, brother earnestly longed for, an offer- 
 Gen. 8, va^from every clean thing. As Noah also offered to God, 
 and God was pleased with the sweet savour, and had respect 
 unto his sacrifice, so also may He have respect unto thine, 
 and may He be pleased to give thee the reward of so good 
 a work. I request that thou wouldest direct that the letter 
 which we have addressed to Quirinus, be forwarded to him. 
 I bid thee, dearest brother, and most earnestly longed for, 
 ever heartily farewell, and remember me. Greet all who 
 are with thee. Farewell. 
 
Clergy all abide at Carthage, lest they miss martyrdom. 313 
 
 EPISTLE LXXIX. 
 
 To our dearest and most beloved Cyprian, Felix, Jader, Po- 
 lianus, together with the Presbyters and all staying with 
 us at the mine of Sigua, everlasting health in the Lord. 
 
 We greet thee in turn, dearest brother, by Herennianus 
 the Subdeacon, Luciaji and Maximus our brethren, safe and 
 of good courage through the aid of thy prayers. We have 
 received from them no small sum under the name of an 
 offering, together with thy letter, in which thou hast deigned 
 to comfort us as sons out of the heavenly words. And we 
 have given and do give thanks to God the Father Almighty 
 through His Christ, that we have been so comforted and 
 strengthened by this thy address; entreating from the can- 
 dour of thy mind, that thou wouldest vouchsafe to re- 
 member us in thy continual prayers ; that the Lord would 
 fill up the measure of thine and our Confession, which He 
 has vouchsafed to confer upon us. Greet all who are sojourn- 
 ing with thee. 
 
 We bid thee, dearest brother, ever farewell in God. I 
 Felix wrote this; I Jader subscribed it; I Polianus read it: I 
 greet my lord Eutychianus. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXX. 
 
 Cyprian to his brother Successus^ greeting. 
 
 1. I could not write to you at once, dearest brother, 
 inasmuch as all the Clergy, being engaged in the very 
 heat of the contest, could not any way leave this place, 
 
 * The Bishop of Abbir in the Council companions, and I was reeOTering from 
 
 of Carthage, (no. 16.) His martyrdomis sickness, I see Successus the Bishop 
 
 mentioned in the same Acts of Lucius come to my house, his countenance and 
 
 &c. and he is mentioned in the Martyrol. raiment surpassing bright ; scarcely 
 
 with other African Martyrs, Jan. 19. could his likeness be recognised, be- 
 
 In these acts is a vision of Flavian, cause the eyes of the flesh gleamed 
 
 which he himself related just before his with Angelic radiancy. Whom when I 
 
 martyrdom, to the writer of them. It scarce recognised, he said to me, I am 
 
 begins thus, " When Successus and sent to announce to thee, that thou wilt 
 
 Faulus had been crowned with their suffer." 
 
314 Severe edict of Valerian ; martyrdom and prophecy qfS. Sixtus. 
 
 Epist. being all prepared, according to the devotedness of their 
 ^ ggg^ minds, for Divine and heavenly glory. But know that those 
 1 Home have returned whom I had sent to the City', that they might 
 ascertain and report to us truth, as to any rescript published 
 respecting us. For many various and uncertain rumours are 
 afloat ; but the truth is as follows. Valerian had sent a rescript 
 to the senate, directing that Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons 
 should forthwith be punished ; that senators and men of rank 
 and Roman knights should lose their dignity and be de- 
 prived of their property, and if, when deprived of their 
 possessions, they should still continue to be Christians, then 
 they should lose their heads also ; that matrons should be 
 deprived of their' property and banished: that whosoever of 
 Caesar's household had either before confessed, or should 
 now confess, should forfeit their property, and be sent in 
 chains as conscripts, to Caesar's farms. The emperor Valerian 
 also subjoined to his rescript a copy of the letters which he 
 addressed to the presidents of provinces respecting us : these 
 letters we hope will arrive daily, awaiting in stedfastness of 
 » Passio- faith, the endurance of martyrdom ^, and looking for the crown 
 "" of eternal life, from the Lord's aid and loving mercy of the 
 Lord. Know that Xistus* was martyred in the cemetery on 
 the eighth of the ides of August, and with him four Deacons". 
 The prefects too in the City, day by day urge on this perse- 
 
 ■i S. Sixtus, the successor of Pope come: cease to weep, in three days thou 
 
 Stephen, whom Pontius (Life, |. 14. p. shaltfoUow me." S. Amhr. de Off. i. 41. 
 
 XV. Oxf. Tr.) calls " that good and Pope Stephen's stern zeal had heen 
 
 peace-mating Priest, and therefore purified by martyrdom, and room had 
 
 most hlessed Martyr." This title seems been made for Sixtus' short Episcopate 
 
 certainly to imply (as Tillemont H. E. often months. S. Cyprian saw peace 
 
 t. iv. p. 1 5. infers) that he renewed the restored before he was crowned. Sixtus 
 
 communion with S. Cyprian, which ii. was the fifth Bishop of Kome who 
 
 Stephen bad renounced. His memory had died as a Martyr in the ten years 
 
 was honoured in Africa, (ib.) He made of the Episcopate of S. Cyprian. 
 S. Laurence Deacon and Archdeacon ; " Felicissimus and Agapetus are 
 
 to him were said the well-known words, named in the Martyrol. Kom. Aug. 
 
 " Whithergoestthou, father jwithout thy 6. as having suffered on the same day 
 
 son ? Holy Priest, without thy Deacon, with S. Sixtus, together with four Sub- 
 
 whitber goest thou ? Never wast thou deacons. Another reading, which Bede 
 
 wont to offer the sacrifice without thy had, also in some old Mss. is " et cum 
 
 attendant, &e." and who in consolation eodem Quartum." Bal. oonjecturpsthat 
 
 foretold to S. Laurence the time of bis this is an old explanation of an abbre- 
 
 martyrdom, and its greater severity, viation, " et cum eo d. iiii." himself 
 
 " I leave thee not, my son, but greater having seen iiii for quatuor in one 
 
 contests are reserved for thee. We, as old old Ms. There is no mention of Quar- 
 
 men, have a lighter conflict allotted us ; tus, except in the Martyrol. Bed. &c. 
 
 thee, as young, a more glorious triumph on the authority of this reading, 
 overthe enemy awaiteth. Soonshaltthou 
 
A Bishop, in martyrdom, confesses in the name of all. 315 
 
 cution ; so that any brought before them are martyred, and 
 their goods confiscated. These things I beg of you to notify 
 to our other Colleagues, that by their exhortations the brother- 
 hood may be every where strengthened and prepared for the 
 spiritual conflict: that so each of us may think less of death 
 than of immortality, and, dedicated to the Lord with full faith 
 and entire courage, may rather rejoice than fear in this con- 
 fession; wherein they know that the soldiers of God and 
 Christ are, not slain but, crowned. 
 
 I bid you, dearest brother, ever farewell in the Lord. 
 
 EPISTLE LXXXI. 
 
 Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons and all the people, 
 greeting. 
 
 1. When news was brought me, dearest brethren, that 
 gaolers" had been sent to bring me to Utica, and friends 
 very dear to me counselled and persuaded me to withdraw for 
 a while from my gardens, there being adequate grounds, 
 I consented; for that it is fitting that a Bishop should 
 confess the Lord in that city, in which he presides over the 
 Church of the Lord, and that the whole people should derive 
 glory from the Confession of their Prelate in their presence. 
 For whatever a Bishop, who is a confessor, speaks at that 
 moment of confession, he speaks by inspiration of God in 
 the mouth of all. But the honour of our Church so glorious 
 wUl be maimed, if I, a Bishop set over another Church, 
 receiving my sentence on confession at Utica, should go 
 thence a martyr to the Lord ; whereas I both for myself and 
 for you, entreat with continual supplications, and long 
 earnestly with my whole heart's desire in all my prayers, as 
 I ought, that 1 may confess amongst you, and there suffer, 
 and thence go to the Lord. Being therefore here in con- 
 cealed retirement, we await the approach of the Proconsul 
 on his return to Carthage, to hear from him what commands 
 the Emperors have given concerning Christian laymen and 
 
 » Commentarii. They are spoken of as a brutal set of men, nequissimi, 
 in the Cod. Theod. Bal. 
 
316 They may hope to speak God's words, who await His time. 
 Epist. Bishops, and to say what the Lord will have said in that 
 
 rm:^"''''- . . . 
 
 2. But do ye, dearest brethren, according to the discipline 
 which ye have ever received from me out of the precepts of 
 the Lord, and according to what ye have very often learnt 
 from my preaching, maintain quiet and tranquillity: let not 
 any of you occasion any disturbance to the brethren, or 
 offer himself of his own accord to the Gentiles'". For being 
 apprehended and delivered up, ought he to speak. For as 
 much as the Lord, dwelling in us, speaketh in us in that 
 hour; Who willed rather that we should confess than profess. 
 But what in other respects it becomes us to do, before the 
 Proconsul passes sentence on me on confessing of the Name 
 of God, we will, as the Lord shall instruct, determine in 
 common. 
 
 May our Lord cause you to abide safe' in His Church, 
 dearest brethren, and may He vouchsafe to preserve you. 
 So be it through His Mercy. 
 
 b see ab. £p. 31. p. 71. n. 6. 
 
EXTANT WOEKS 
 
 OP 
 
 S. PACIAN, 
 
 BISHOP OF BARCELONA. 
 
 EPISTLES TO SYMPRONIAN, 
 
 EXHORTATION TO REPENTANCE, 
 
 ON BAPTISM. 
 
EPISTLE I. 
 
 OF THE CATHOLIC NAME. 
 
 Pacian to Sympronian his brother, greeting. 
 
 1. If it be not a carnal intention, my lord', but as I judge, 'Domine 
 a calling of the Spirit, that thou enquirest of us the faith of 
 
 the Catholic verity, thou, before all, taking thy rise as far as 
 appears, from a streamlet at a distance, and not holding to 
 the fountain and source of the principal Church, shouldest, 
 in the first instance, have shewn vs'hat or how different are 
 the opinions which thou followest. Thou shouldest unfold 
 thyself as to what cause more particularly had loosened thee 
 from the unity of our body. For those parts, for which a 
 remedy is sought, should be laid bare. Whereas now (if 
 I may so say) the bosom of correspondence being closed, we 
 see not on what members more especially we have to bestow 
 our care. For such are the heresies which have sprung forth 
 from the Christian head, that of the mere names the roll 
 would be immense. For to pass over the heretics of the 
 Jews, Dositheus" the Samaritan, the Sadducees, and the 
 Pharisees, it were long to enumerate how many grew up 
 in the times of the Apostles, Simon Magus, and Menander, 
 and Nicolaus, and others hidden by an inglorious fame. 
 What again in later times were Ebion, and Apelles, and 
 Marcion, and Valentinus, and Cerdon, and not long after 
 them, the Cataphrygians, and Novatians, dot to notice any 
 recent swarms ! 
 
 2. Whom then in my letters must T first refute? Wouldest 
 thou the mere names of all, my paper will not contain them ; 
 
 > He was one of the " false Christs'' Lat. §. 33. ed. de la Rue al. Tr. 27. in 
 shortly after our Lord's Coming. See Joan. torn. 13, $. 27. 
 Orig. 0. Cels. i. 57. in Matt. Comm. 
 
320 Variety of heresies united in the Cataphrygians. 
 
 s. Pac. unless indeed by your writings every way condemnatory of 
 —^-^—' penance you declare your agreement with the Phrygians. 
 But, most illustrious Lord, so manifold and so diverse is the 
 error of these very men, that in them we have not only to 
 overthrow their peculiar fancies against penance, but to cut 
 off the heads, as it were, of some Lernaean monster. And, in the 
 first place, they rely on more founders than one, for I suppose 
 Blastus' the Greek is of them; Theodotus" also and Praxeas* 
 were once teachers of your party, themselves also Phrygians of 
 some celebrity, who falsely say they are inspired of Leucius", 
 boast that they are instructed by Proculus'. Following Mon- 
 tanus, and Maximilla, and Priscilla, how manifold controversies 
 have they raised concerning the day of Easter, the Paraclete, 
 1 hoe V. Apostles, Prophets, and many other disputes, as this' also 
 concerning the Catholic name, the pardon of penance. 
 
 3. Wherefore if we would discuss all these points, thou 
 hadst need been present and teachable. But if on those 
 points merely on which thou writest, my instruction should 
 not be sufficiently full, yet as it is our duty to serve, in what- 
 
 » quoquo soever way we can, those who solemnly adjure us°, we now, 
 adjuran-fo'" ^^ sake of informing you, discourse « with thee summarily 
 tibus on those matters about which thou hast deigned to write to 
 us. If thou wouldest have fuller knowledge on our side, 
 thou must on thine declare thyself more unreservedly, lest by 
 somewhat of obscurity in thy enquiries, thou leave us un- 
 certain, whether thou art consulting or censuring. 
 
 4. Meanwhile (and this concerns our present correspond- 
 'literas ence') T would above all entreat thee not to borrow authority 
 
 ■ for error from this very fact that, as thou sayest, throughout 
 'inven- the whole world no one has been found*, who could con- 
 v. vince or persuade thee contrary to what thou believest. For 
 
 I" He separated from the Church as d.) Sabelliana. 
 a Qnarto-deoiman, whence S. Irenaeus * One section of the Cataphrygians, 
 
 wrote to him as a schismatic, (Eus. named from one ^schine8,(katk^schi- 
 
 H. E. V. 20.) he, however, seems to nem,) said that Christ wag both the 
 
 have so done as jndaizing, (Tert. adv. Son and the Father. Tert. ib. c. 8. 
 omB. haer. c. 8.) S. Epiphanius mentions « The forger of Apocryphal books. 
 Quarto-decimana as an off-shoot of ' fi-om whom one division of the Mon- 
 
 Montanisrs. Haer. 50. c. 1. see Tille- tanists was called kata Proclum, (Tert. 
 
 mont, t. 2. Art. Montanistes c. 16. 1. c.) and who held a disputation with 
 
 " who first denied our Lord in perse- Caius at Borne in the time of Zephy- 
 
 eution, then His Divinity. Tert. 1. c. rinus. Ens. H. E. vi- 20. 
 Somfe then of thef Montanists became 8 coUoquimur. Conloquemur. B. 
 nakedly Humanitarians, as others (note 
 
No one convinced against his will; truth not fo be blamed ifit fail. 321 
 
 although we be unskilled, most skilful is the Spirit of God, 
 and if we are faithless, /ai7A/M/ is God, Who cannot «?eww2Tim.2, 
 Himself. Then, also, because it was not allowed the ' 
 Priests of God to contend long with one who resisted'. IVe^'^ obni- 
 says the Apostle, have no such custom, neither the chiirdies y\^T^_ 
 of God. After one admonition'', as thou thyself knowest, "''*'- 
 the contentious is passed by. For who can persuade any of Edd. 
 any thing against his will? Thine own fault was it therefore, ^^l'^"'^- 
 bvother, and not theirs, if no one convinced thee of what in itself tures ob- 
 is most excellent. For at this day too it is in thy power j'™°' 
 to despise our writings also, if thou hadst rather refute than 16. 
 approve them. Yet very many resisted both the Lord Himself, ^^'"'' ^> 
 and the Apostles, nor could any ever be persuaded of the 
 truth, unless he consented to it by his own religious feeling. 
 
 5. Therefore, my Lord, neither have we written with that 
 confidence, as though we could persuade thee, if thou re- 
 sistest, but in that faith by which we would not deny thee an 
 entrance to holy peace, if thou wiliest. Which peace if it 
 be after thine own soul and heart', there ought' to be no^Vat. 
 contest about the name of Catholic. For if it is through ""^j^^*^ 
 God that our people obtain this name, no question is to be "Jear to 
 raised, when Divine authority is followed. If through man, goul." 
 you must discover when it was first taken. Then, if Ihetr^^^^' 
 tiame is good', no odium rests with it ; if ill, it need not be 
 envied. The Novatians, I hear, are called after Novatus or 
 Novatian ; yet it is the sect which I accuse in them, not the 
 name : nof has any one objected their name to Montanus or 
 the Phrygians. 
 
 5. But under the Apostles, you will say, no one was called 
 Catholic. Be it thus. It shall have been so. Allow even 
 that. When after the Apostles heresies had burst forth, and 
 were striving under various names to tear piecemeal and 
 divide the Dove and the Queen of God, did not the Apostolic 
 pebple require a name of their own, whereby to mark the 
 unity of the people that were uncorrupted, lest the error of 
 some should rend limb by limb the uudefiled virgin of God .? 
 Was it not seemly that the chief head should be distinguished 
 by its own peculiar appellation ? Suppose, this very day, I 
 entered a populous city. When I had found MarcionitesyApol- 
 " see ab. St. Cypr. Ep. 59. fin, p. 171. 
 
322 Value and antiquity of the name Catholic. 
 
 S. Pac. linarians, Cataphrygians, Novatians, and others of the kind 
 ''" ' ' who call themselves Christians, by what name should I 
 recognise the congregation of my own people, unless it were 
 named Catholic ? Come tell me, who bestowed so many 
 names on the other peoples ? Why have so many cities, so 
 many nations, each their own description ? The man who 
 asks the meaning of the Catholic Name, will he be ignorant 
 himself of the cause of his own name if 1 shall enquire its 
 origin ? Whence was it delivered to me ? Certainly that 
 which has stood through so many ages was not borrowed 
 from man. This name " Catholic" sounds not of Marcion, 
 nor of Apelles, nor of Montanus, nor does it take heretics as 
 its authors. 
 
 •rnulta 7_ Many things' the Holy Spirit hath taught us, Whom 
 God sent from Heaven to the Apostles as their Comforter 
 and Guide. Many things reason teaches us, as Paul saith, 
 
 1 Cor. and honesty, and, as he says, nature herself. What ! Is the 
 ' ' authority of Apostolic men, of Primitive Priests, of the most 
 
 blessed Martyr and Doctor Cyprian, of slight weight with 
 us? Do we wish to teach the teacher? Are we wiser than he 
 was, and are we puffed up by the spirit of the flesh against 
 the man, whom his noble shedding of blood, and a crown of 
 most glorious suffering, have set forth as a witness of the 
 Eternal God ? What thinkest thou of so many Priests on 
 this same side, who throughout the whole world were com- 
 pacted together in one bond of peace with this same Cyprian ? 
 What of so many aged Bishops, so many Martyrs, so many 
 Confessors ? Come say, if they were not sufficient authorities 
 for the use of this name, are we sufficient for its rejection ? 
 And shall the Fathers rather follow our authority, and the 
 antiquity of Saints give way to be emended by us, and times 
 now putrifying through their sins, pluck out the grey hairs 
 of Apostolic age? And yet, my brother, be not troubled; 
 Christian is my name, but Catholic my surname. The 
 former gives me a name, the latter distinguishes me. By 
 the one I am approved ; by the other I am but marked. 
 8. And if at last we must give an account of the word 
 
 2 , . Catholic, and draw it out from the Greek by a Latin inter- 
 vmumV.pretation, " Catholic" is ' every where one',' or, (as learned 
 torggy_men' think,) " obedience in all," i. e. all the commands of 
 
Penitence, a necessary, though sad, remedy. 323 
 
 God. Whence the Apostle, Whether ye he obedient in all^CoT.2, 
 things ; and again, Foi' as by one marCs disobedience many Rom. 5 
 were made sinners, so by the obedience of One shall many be ^^• 
 made righteous. Therefore he who is a Catholic, the same 
 man is obedient'. He who is obedient, the same is aijusti 
 Christian, and thus the Catholic is a Christian. Wherefore |g*J;gJ^* 
 our people when named Catholic are separated by this "fitted 
 appellation from the heretical name. But if also the word 
 Catholic means ' every where one,' as those first think, 
 David indicates this very thing, when he saith, The queen Ps. 45, 
 did stand in a vesture of gold, wrought about with divers 
 colours; that is, one amidst all. And in the Song of Songs 
 the Bridegroom speateth these words, My dove, My vndefiled, Song of 
 is but one ; she is the only one of her mother ; she is the q g, 
 choice one of her that bare her. Again it is written, The Ps. 45, 
 virgins shall be brought unto the King after her. And ' 
 further, Virgins without number. Therefore amidst all she Song of 
 is one, and one over all. If thou askest the reason of the e°g^°^ 
 name, it is evident. 
 
 9. But as to penance^ God grant that it may be necessary i,^®^ 
 for none of the faithful ; that no one after the help of the Pcen. c. 
 sacred font may fall into the pit of death, and that Priests '■^•^°^- 
 may not be compelled to inculcate or to teach its tardy 
 consolations, lest, whilst by remedies they soothe the sinner, 
 
 they open a road to sin. But we lay open this indulgence 
 of our God to the miserable, not to the happy ; not before 
 sin, but after sins ; nor do we announce a medicine to the 
 whole, but to the sick. If spiritual wickednesses have no 
 power over the baptized, none, that fraud of the serpent, 
 which subverted the first man, which hath printed on his 
 posterity so many marks of condemnation : if it hath retired 
 from the world, if we have already begun to reign, if no crime 
 steals over our eyes, none over our hands, none over our 
 minds, then let this gift of God be cast aside, this help 
 rejected; be no confession, no groans, heard; let a proud 
 righteousness despise every remedy. 
 
 10. But if the Lord Himself^ hath provided these things' Ipse 
 for His own creature man, if the same Lord Who hath 
 bestowed remedies on the fallen, hath given rewards to them 
 that stand, cease to accuse the Divine goodness, to erase by 
 
 y2 
 
324 Exhortations to penitence in 0. and N. T. after great sin. 
 
 s. Pac. the interposition of your own rigour so many inscriptions of 
 — — — ■' heavenly mercy, or by inexorable harshness to prohibit the 
 gratuitous good gifts of the Lord. This is not a largess from 
 Joel 2, our own bounty. Turn ye, saith the Lord, even to Me, and 
 with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning : and 
 In- 55, 7. rend your heart ; and again, Let the wicked man leave his 
 ' added, ways, and the unrighteous man his thoughts^, and turn unto 
 the Lord, and he shall obtain mercy. And also after this 
 Joel 2, manner crieth the Prophet, For He is gracious, and merciful, 
 slow lo anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of 
 the evil. Hath the serpent so lasting a poison, and hath not 
 Christ a remedy ? Doth the Devil kill in the world, and hath 
 Christ no power here to help ? Be we indeed ashamed to 
 sin, but not ashamed to repent. Be we ashamed to hazard 
 ourselves, but not ashamed to be delivered. Who will snatch 
 the plank' from the shipwrecked, that he escape not } Who 
 will grudge the curing of a wound ? Doth not David say, 
 Ps. 6, 6. Every night I will wash my bed, I will water my couch 
 Fs.32,6. with my tears ; and again, / acknowledge my sin, and mine 
 vex. 6. unrighteousness have I not hid; and yet more, I said, I will 
 confess my sins unto the Lord, and so Thou forgavest the 
 wickedness of my heart. Did not the Prophet answer him ^ 
 2 illi V. when, after the guilt of murder and adultery, penitent for 
 2 Sam. Bathsheba, The Lord also hath put away from thee thy sin f 
 12, 13. -pj^ jjg^ confession deliver the king of Babylon, when con- 
 demned after so many sins of idolatry 1 And what is it that 
 Jer.8,4. the Lord saith, Shall he who has fallen not arise, and he 
 Tert.de who has turned not return^? What answer give the subjects 
 Pcen. c. Qf those many parables of our Lord ? That the woman 
 findeth the coin, and rejoiceth when she hath found it ? 
 That the shepherd carrieth back the wandering sheep ? 
 That when the son was returning, all his goods wasted in 
 •>nepo- riotous living'' with harlots and fornicators, the Father with 
 tata G. ]jiii(jYiess met him, and, assigning the grounds, chideth the 
 Lukeis, envious brother, saying. This My son was dead, and is alive 
 ^*-^^- again, was lost, and is found. What of him who was 
 wounded in the way, whom Levite and Priest passed by ? 
 Is he not taken care of.? 
 
 ' or, (as S. Jerome from the Heb.) '' see on Tert. de Pcen. o. 4. p. 354. 
 " shall he turn again, and He [God] u. u. Oxf. Tr. 
 not return ?" 
 
If Apostles only could absolve, they only could baptize. 325 
 
 11. Ponder what the Spirit saith to the Churches. TheTert.de 
 Ephesians He accuses of having forsaken their" love; tof'^"""- 
 them of Thyalira He imputeth fornication ; the people of ' 
 Sardis He blameth as loitering in the work ; those of Per- 
 gamus as teaching things contrary ; of the Laodiceans He 
 brandeth the riches ; and yet He calleth all to penance and 
 to satisfaction. What meaneth the Apostle, when he writeth 
 to the Corinthians thus, Lest, when I come, I bewail many i Cot. 
 which have sinned already, and have not repented of the^^'^^' 
 uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness, which they 
 have committed ? What, when again to the Galatians, //'a Gal.6,i. 
 man be overtaken in a fault, (i. e. any whatever,) ye who are 
 spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness, con- 
 sidering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. Does then the 
 master of the family in a large house guard only the silver 
 and golden vessels ? Does he not deign to guard both the 
 earthen and the wooden, and some that are put together and 
 repaired .? Now J rejoice, saith the Apostle, that ye sorrowed^ Cor. 7, 
 to repentance; and again, for godly sorrow worketh repent-\^_ jg 
 ance unto enduring salvation. But penitence, you say, was 
 not allowed. No one enjoins a fruitless labour. For ^AeLukeio, 
 labourer is worthy of his hire. Never would God threaten ^' 
 the impenitent, unless He would pardon the penitent'. This, iTert.de 
 you will say, God alone can do. It is true. But that also f "'°" "• 
 which He does through His Priests, is His own authority. 
 Else what is that which He saith to the Apostles, Whatsoever Mat.is, 
 ye shall bind on earth, shall be hound in heaven, and what- ' 
 soever ye shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven ? 
 Why said He this, if it was not lawful for men to bind and 
 loose ? Is this allowed to Apostles only ? Then to them 
 also only is it allowed to baptize, and to them only to give 
 the Holy Spirit, and to them only to cleanse the sins of the 
 nations ; for all this was enjoined on none others but 
 Apostles. 
 
 12. But if both the loosening of bonds and the power of 
 the Sacrament are given in one place, either the whole has 
 been derived to us from the Apostolic form and authority, or 
 else not even this relaxation has been made from the decree. 
 I, he saith, have laid the foundation, and another buildeth 1 Cor. 
 thereon. This, therefore, we build up, which the doctrine of^' ^^' 
 
326 All Apostolic Junctiom descended to Bishops, so none defined. 
 
 S. Pac. the Apostles laid as the foundation. And, lastly, Bishops 
 |£JY^' also are named Apostles, as saith Paul of Epaphroditus, My 
 25. brother and fellow-soldier, but your Apostle. 
 
 13. If, therefore, the power of the Laver, and of the 
 •etom. Anointing, gifts" far greater, descended thence to Bishops, 
 
 then the right of binding and of loosing was with them. 
 Which although for our sins it be presumptuous in us to 
 claim, yet God, Who hath granted unto Bishops the name 
 even of His only Beloved, will not deny it unto them, as if 
 holy and sitting in the chair of the Apostles. 
 
 14. I would write more, brother, were I not pressed by 
 the hasty return of the servant, and were I not reserving a 
 fuller account for thee when either present, or making con- 
 fession of thy whole purport. Let no one despise the Bishop 
 on consideration of the man. Let us remember that the 
 
 1 Pet. 2, Apostle Peter hath named our Lord, Bishop. But are now, 
 
 he saith, returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your 
 souls. What shall be denied to the Bishop, in whom 
 operateth the Name of God ? He shall indeed give an 
 account, if he have done any thing wrong, or if he shall 
 have judged corrupt and unrighteous judgment. Nor is 
 God's .Judgment forestalled, but that He may undo the 
 work of a wicked builder. In the mean while, if that his 
 ministration be holy, he abideth as an helper in the work of 
 
 2 Cor. 2, God. See the Apostle writeth to Laity: To whom ye forgive 
 ^ ' ' any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom 
 
 I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of 
 Christ; lest Satan should get an advantage of us : for we 
 are not ignorant of his devices. But if what the Laity 
 forgive, the Apostle saith that he hath forgiven, what a 
 Bishop hath done, in what character can it be rejected ? 
 Therefore neither the Anointing, nor Baptism, nor remission 
 of sins, nor the renewing of the Body, were granted to his 
 sacred authority, because nothing was entrusted to him as 
 assumed by himself, but the whole has descended in a stream 
 from the Apostolic privilege. 
 ^soitoR. 15. Know ^, brother, that not indiscriminately to all is this 
 very pardon through penance granted ; nor until there shall 
 have been either some indication of the Divine will, or 
 perchance some visitation, may men be loosed; that with 
 
Caution ingiving absolution; itprecludes not Judgment of Christ. 327 
 
 careful pondering and much balancing, after many groans 
 and much shedding of tears, after the prayers of the whole' 
 Church, pardon is in such wise not refused to true penitence, 
 as that no one thereby prejudgeth the future Judgment of 
 Christ. If, brother, thou wouldest write thy sentiments 
 more openly, thou shalt be more fully instructed. 
 
 EPISTLE II. 
 
 CONCERNING NOVATIAN'S LETTER. 
 
 Pacian the Bishop to Sympronian his brother, greeting. 
 
 1. On a prolix question I will, as far as I can, seek brevity. 
 Nor will I, brother, make thee any return of evil, although, 
 under plea of fair questioning, casting and directing at me 
 hidden arrows in thy speech, of thine own framing. We are 
 bidden to pray for those that persecute us, and to iless those Mat. 5, 
 who curse us. Deceit belongeth as it were to the fox,^** 
 violence' to the lion. Either is most alien from the nature lantem 
 of man, but deceit is deservedly the most odious. For *""• '*'^- 
 whereas thou deemest thou art best informed^, thou ques-2nosse 
 tionest as if ignorant; when thou thinkest that thou axi^^^'^ 
 
 o ' nocere 
 
 teaching, thou pretendest to be taught. The Pharisees of V. R. 
 old were wont to call the Lord, Rabbi, when they were 
 setting before Him ambiguous questions^ of the law; theyssenig- 
 entitled Him Master, when they would claim all mastery for™^'* 
 themselves. But do what thou wilt, brother, thou shalt hear 
 all in return from me without guile. I had rather be thought 
 unskilful, than malicious. I had rather be judged foolish, 
 than crafty. 
 
 2. Wherefore, before I assign the grounds of our faith, 
 (about which thou art anxious,) hear a few words on your 
 letter, which you put as a front'' to your treatise. You say 
 that you were refreshed by our former Epistle, and then 
 straightway add that my answer was couched in bitter terms. 
 If bitter things refresh, I know not what would be the effect 
 
 ^ prEetulisti, perhaps as a false front. [Tr.] 
 
328 Novatians claimed to be called Christians only, not Catholics; 
 
 s. Pac. of sweet; unless it be that, as in a draught of medicine, what 
 *"" is bitter is wont to cure more than what is sweet. Bijt, I 
 
 'repetasbeg, look again' at my letters and see whether they are at 
 
 addedY.^^ sprinkled with gall; what there was haughty, what 
 unsweet in my answer. Thou sayest that I named miapy 
 heresies, about which no one enquired. Well, how did this 
 affect thee, if thou wert not an heretic ? You raised a 
 question concerning our faith, and said that you wished for 
 instruction ; I wrote that the causes of ignorance were 
 manifold, in order that you might shew which one especially 
 had influence on you, to save perplexity in opening a large 
 number. 
 
 3. On the name Catholic I answered fully and with 
 calmness. For I said, that it mattered to neither, what the 
 other was called. And if you demanded the meaning of the 
 
 »esset name, I said that, whatever it might be*, it was wonderful, 
 'whether it was ' one in all,' or ' one over aU,' or (an in- 
 terpretation which I have not mentioned before,) ' the 
 king's son,' that is, ' the Christian people.' Certainly too 
 that was no accessory name which endured through so many 
 ages. And indeed I am glad for thee that although thou 
 mayest have preferred others, yet thou agreest that the 
 name attaches to us. What, should you deny ? Nature 
 would cry out. But and if you still have doubts, let us bql^ 
 our peace. We will both be that which we shall be named, 
 witness the antiquity of the name. If, however, thou per- 
 severest in asking, beware lest that man of might exclaim, 
 
 jQdg. Why askest thou thus after My Name, seeing it is wonderful f 
 I next added, that we need not consider, whence Cathp|ics 
 derived this name, because neither was it \yont to be any 
 imputation against the Valentinians, if they were ca]led after 
 Valentinus, nor the Phrygians, if from Phrygia, nor the 
 Novatians, if after Novatian. At this you are grievously 
 excited, and rouse yourself as if pierced with a sting. For 
 in your wrath you thus exclaim, ' Is it ever any objection to 
 that holy man Cyprian, that his people bear the name of 
 Apostaticum, Capitolinurn^ , or Synedriumf Thou revilest, 
 but lo! I am not moved. Have we been called by any of 
 
 1 intended, doubtless, to refer to the fioed in the Capitol, see ab. on S. Cypr. 
 adpnission of the lapsed, who had sacri- Ep. 8. §. 2. p. 18. n. u. 
 
 13, 18, 
 
cannotgetridoftheirhumanname ; or affix canyon the CathoUf^- 3P9 
 
 these names ? Ask a century, Ijrpthfir, and all its years in 
 succession, whpther this name has adhered to us ; whether 
 the people of Cyprian have been c^}ed other than Catholic ? 
 No o^e of these nanjes have I ever heard. Consider nov, if 
 a man can be called by a name, which he knows not to have 
 been given him. What then ? These are taunts, not names, 
 and taunts of the angry, taunts of the petulant. I too could 
 call you by as many names as you will, were it lawful to be 
 angry. Callest thou Cyprian holy, and his people aposta- 
 tizing ? How so ? If tjie first-fruit he holy, the lump is qlso Bom. 
 holy; and if the root be holy, so are the branches. Am I ' ^^' 
 Apostate, or Novatus ? I, I say, oy Novatus who forsook his 
 father, abandoned the Chuyph, and caused his wife to 
 miscarry"? Am I Apostate, or Novatian, whom a letter in 
 his absence mg.<Je a feigned Bishop", whom the Episcopal 
 seat" received without consecration from any ? But of these 
 points hereafter. In the mean time, tell me yourselves what 
 ye are called. Do ye deny that the Novatians are called 
 from Novatian ? Impose on them' whatever name you like ; i jiug 
 that will ever adhere to them. Search, if it please yQ^^added 
 whole annals, and trust so many ages. You will answer, 
 " Christian." But if I enquire the genus of the sect, you 
 will not deijy that it is Novatian. And yet it is not the 
 name of thy Novatian which I censure, and which, so often 
 sought after, thou envelopest in lines of circumlocution, and, 
 if I may so speak, in closed bosom. Confess it without 
 deceit. There is no wickedness in the name. Why, when 
 so often enquired for, do you hide yourself? Why ashg,ined 
 of the origin of yoi^r name? When you first wrote, I thoyght 
 you a Cataphrygian. Dost thou ^ acknowledge it in thy 3 tune 
 second letter? Dost tl^ou grudge me my name, and yet-^']*'""' 
 shun thine own ? Think what there is of shame in a cause 
 which shrinks from its own name. 
 
 5. But what is this thy criticism on which thou art so 
 busy ? As though I had applied to a Rhetorician, or had to 
 
 '» seeab. S. Cypr. Ep.52.§.3. p.113. consecration in terms equally strong. 
 
 n finxit. Noyatian's consecration, (de Laps. §. 10. p. 138. Oxf. Tr. see 
 
 although wholly irregular, does not Tillemont, H. E. t. 3. p. 350. note g. 
 
 appear to haye the iiTegularity here sur S. Corneille. 
 
 seemirglyasoribed to it. Yets. Cyprian. " linteata spdes. "used in investi- 
 
 is thought to speak of the absence of tures." HofFm. 
 
330 Sympronian's captious criticism; all language God's gift. 
 
 S. Pac. treat of a science, or to expound verses of Virgil ? What 
 
 ' " then had I said ? or what verses of Virgil was I expounding''? 
 
 Having named several heretics, I added, ' Et quos fama re- 
 
 > ^n. V. condit obscura'.' And whence thinkest thou this to be quoted 
 
 302 
 
 from a verse of Virgil, if thou hadst no knowledge at all of 
 Virgil ? But I did not set down the verse in order, for I said, 
 ' Quos fama recondit obscura,' just as, when speaking, we are 
 accustomed, out of the abundance of human language, to say 
 any thing which may have been said before. Whereas you 
 requote the verse in its own order, in its rhythm. Hadst 
 thou so much more love for Virgil, as to deem it sacrilege, 
 to make any infringement on his verse ? And yet I had 
 learnt this of a little child. What wonder if I stumbled on 
 that which 1 knew ? Is there such a spirit of enterprise then, 
 brother, that now at last thou readest those very things, 
 which thou didst blush should once have been read by 
 others .? As well mayest thou accuse one, taught in Latin, 
 for speaking Latin, as thou mightest a Greek for speaking 
 Greek, a Parthian for speaking Parlhian, a Carthaginian for 
 speaking Punic. Medes, Egyptians, Hebrews, have each 
 their own language, according to the abundance of the Lord, 
 Who hath harmonized language into an hundred and twenty ' 
 tongues. A Bishop quote a verse from a Poet ! What ? 
 Does the Apostle Paul blush, when he hath both quoted and 
 approved of that Athenian verse .? For in the Acts of the 
 Acts 17, Apostles he putteth it thus. As certain also of your own poets 
 ^^' have said, For we are His offspring. Since then we are the 
 Tit. I, offspring of God. And again, to Titus he said, 0/ze o/</ie»i- 
 selves, even a prophet of their own, said, The Cretians are 
 ver. 16. always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. And he added. This 
 witness is trtie. So we have authority for our error. Nor 
 are we Rhetoricians, but whatever word we use, we believe 
 it to be the rich gift of God. Latium, Egypt, Athens, Thra- 
 cians, Arabians, Spaniards, acknowledge God. The Holy 
 Spirit understandeth all languages. 
 
 p"dispiitandum! Quid ergo dixeram? accoiding to the distribution of lan- 
 
 aut quos Virgilii" inserted from Vat. guages into Lxxii, or Lxxv. see his 
 
 after Virgilii, • omitted through the note, t. i. p. 513. and Abp. Potter on 
 
 i/iumX. S. Clem. Al. Strom, i. p. 404. Else 
 
 1 Coteler. (quoted by Galland.) on the number might have been taken 
 
 the Reeogn. ii. 42. conjectures, that . from Acts 1, 15. 
 cxx has been substituted for lxx, 
 
TIte civil power may punish misbelievers, if with good end, 331 
 
 7. But why do you say, ' I will smear thy letters with fresh 
 oil of cedar, to protect them from the destructive enemies of 
 the Muses ?' What Muses, I pray you ? Those who invented 
 letters, and wrote the sheets which are the prey of moths ? 
 Tell me, I pray then, hrother, did the Muses invent letters ? 
 Are not all things through The Lord, and all from God ? 
 Besides those hundred and twenty tongues, was there yet 
 another of the Muses? That idea was falsely devised by 
 Hesiod on Helicon, but only to please the Athenians, who ', • ut om, 
 the Apostle says, had no leisure but to talk. We (the^'jgj^ 
 Apostle is our witness) retain the measures of all words, 21. 
 and all kinds of language, as inspired by God. Yet I pardon 
 you, brother, if you rely somewhat upon your own author, 
 
 and if you join together the philosophy of Novatian, whereby 
 he made shipwreck of religion, with the authority of Hesiod. 
 But thou oughtest to have remembered the words of the 
 Apostle, who saith. Beware lest any man spoil you through Col.2,8. 
 philosophy and vain deceit. 
 
 8. And now of what sort is that which you think is to be 
 imputed to Catholics, " if at any time kings or governments 
 have persecuted you ?" Then, on the other hand, ought it to 
 be imputed to you, as often as Catholics have had to endure 
 the wickedness and persecution of kings, and pagan princes 
 have persecuted us. Have ye had to bear the odium attached 
 to Christians ? But we have had more reason to complain. 
 Let him who did this, see to it with what intention, in what 
 spirit he did it; to procure peace or discord. But and i/^om.3, 
 some of them have erred, he saith, shall they make the faith ^" 
 
 of God without effect? And yet think not that there was 
 any reason to complain of us. When through our Faith" 
 princes had begun to be Christians, these very princes, 
 favouring the Cathohc, that is their own, side, were moved 
 by their own sorrow; unless it is to be imputed to Daniel, 
 that he was avenged by Darius : or to that most holy woman 
 Esther, when for her a chief minister of the king is put to 
 death : or to the three youths, because after they had made 
 trial of the flames, the king of Babylon for their sakes 
 threatens the wicked and unbelieving. Does not Peter put 
 
 "■ regum et persecutaonem Edd. im- Marg. regum imperils B.. 
 pins et persecutiones V. impietatem ' the Catholic Faith. 
 
332 Novations not persecuted, yet dwindle. 
 
 s. Pac. Simon to confusion with the consent of the judge'? Does 
 
 ^^' '"• not' Paul strike Elymas blind with the approval of Sergius ? 
 
 " And even at Jerusalem he had been avenged, had he when 
 
 in bonds had any confidence in them". Dost thou not know 
 
 that authorities themselves are the servants of the innocent, 
 
 = parti- and minister for good to the holy side°? As saith the 
 
 patr> Apostle, Rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the 
 
 bus. V. gj,j7. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power ? Do that 
 
 13, 3. 4. which is good, and thou shall have praise of the same through 
 
 the Lord; for he is a minister of God to thee for good. 
 
 9. And yet I have complained of no one, I have been 
 avenged on no one, nor do I think that the Novatians are 
 any obstacle to me, in whose fewness and decrease, if I 
 would, I might glory. See, no one accuses your people to 
 
 Rom. the Emperor, and yet thou art alone'. Nevertheless we 
 ' ' shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, of which 
 one thing I know the Novatians would complain, if their 
 cause were acceptable to any princes. 
 
 10. " It profiteth more," you say, " to overcome than to 
 please." But they who are led by a burning desire to 
 overcome make their way by contention. Whereas the 
 
 1 Cor. Apostle saith. But if any man seem to be contentious, we 
 ' ' have no such custom, neither the Churches of God. On the 
 
 1 Cor. other hand, of the desire of pleasing he saith, F please all 
 ' ' men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit 
 of many, that they may be saved. But ye, whilst ye are 
 thinking of your own, not the profit of your brethren, had 
 rather destroy by overcoming, than refresh by pleasing. To 
 overcome evil with good, is the oflSce of reason : but to wish 
 for victory, in whatever cause it be, is the part of a mad pre- 
 sumption. This Cometh from the law not of Apostles, but 
 of Greeks, amongst whom it is found on record", that the 
 whole spirit of the Lacedemonians was inflamed with a 
 
 t Doubtless, Nero, who Philastrius si quid fidei ligatus habaisset." If it 
 
 (Hser. c. 29.) says was present, with may thus be rendered, it may allude to 
 
 whichoorrespondthetalesof DioChrys. Acts 25, 10. 11. and 26, 32. Could he 
 
 Or. 21. and especially Sueton. (vi. 12. have reposed confidence in Festus, he 
 
 quoted by Baronius and Tillemont, might have been set at liberty, through 
 
 H. E. S. Pierre Art. 34.) as to a his civil privilege, 
 
 juggler, who promised Nero to fly, and ^ the sect melting away of itself, 
 
 fell to the ground in his presence, without civil interference. 
 
 " ' ' Vindicatus esset et Hierosoly mis, 
 
Contrast ofS. Cyprian and IStovatian. 333 
 
 desire of conquering. The filthy boar also, and the infuriated 
 tigress, what else do they desire but to conquer, rather than 
 to please ? 
 
 11. "I have leisure," you write, and thei-efore art thou 
 well pleased with contention. But to me, fully occupied in 
 Catholic business, your letters were delivered after about 
 thirty days ; resumed, afiter forty more. 
 
 12. You say that I am angry. God forbid. I believe 
 that T am roused ; like the bee who sometimes defends her 
 honey with her sting.. But reconsider the letters on either 
 side. You will soon see whether it be with stings or with 
 flowers that we join issue on papef. The Apostle indeed 
 speaks of some similar persons, whose mouths must be 
 stopped''. But listen, we engage with thee, as doves, with 
 the mouth rather than with the teeth. 
 
 13. Oh ! would it were true that thou sayest thou wouldest 
 be taught ! at once, with my own hands would I give thee 
 the very anointing of the Holy Spirit. Dost thou love me ? 
 I have not harmed thee, this I know. But then couldest 
 thou love me, if thou didst not hold things contrary ; then 
 wouldest thou approach my work with kindly feelings. 
 
 14. Dost thou marvel that the Epistles of Cyprian please 
 me ? And how should they not, the Epistles of a blessed 
 Martyr and a Catholic Priest? Dost thou force Novatian 
 upon me ? I hear that he was a philosopher " of the world ; 
 it is not then much wonder to me tha'^t he fell away from the 
 Church of the Living God. I know that he deserted the 
 root of the ancient law, the fountain of the ancient people ; 
 envying Cornelius, lending himself to the phrenzy of Novatusj 
 made Bishop without legitimate consecration, and therefore 
 not even made, by the letter of those men, who pretended 
 they were Confessors, who rent asunder the limbs of their 
 one mother. These points, brother, I will prove to you in 
 letters, by the confession of your own friends. Thus this 
 philosopher of thine, seeking to establish his own wisdom^ asKom. 
 the Apostle saith, was not made subject to the wisdom o/icor.i 
 God, since by its wisdom the world knoweth not the wisdom 2^' 
 
 y Tit. 1,9. " indentare for imimpi- vi. p. 196.) Gall. 
 im, for which it is also used by Luoif. ' see oa S, Cypr. Eji. 52. J. 1 . p. 1 1 1 , 
 Calar. pro S. Ath. ii. 40." (Gall. B. P. n. m. 
 
334 Nov.no martyr, norwoidd suffering out ofthe Church make one. 
 
 s. Pac. of God. For whereas thou supposes! that Novatian suffered 
 
 — '- — ^ first, and subjoinest that Cyprian said, " My adversary hath 
 preceded me%" see how clear the answer I can make. 
 Novatian never endured martyrdom; nor was that ever heard 
 or read from the words of the most blessed Cyprian. Thou 
 hast his Epistles in which he mentions" Cornelius Bishop of 
 
 ' Rome the City', of whom Novatian was then envious, as resisting 
 the hostile princes, often a confessor, often harassed ; as 
 made the leader of many Confessors, of many Martyrs also, 
 and as receiving a most glorious crown with many others, 
 whilst Novatian was still alive, and even free from all anxiety. 
 For he had left the Church of Christ for this very reason, 
 that he might not have to bear the toils of Confessorship °. 
 First, stung by envy, he could not endure the Episcopate of 
 Cornelius ; then, with the mockery of those letters of a few, 
 he had bound himself to Novatus. All this concerning 
 Novatian you may learn from the letters of Cyprian. 
 
 15, But, moreover, although Novatian did endure some 
 suffering, yet was he not also slain. And although he was 
 slain, yet was he not crowned. Why not ? He was without 
 the peace of the Church, without the bounds of concord, 
 without the pale of that mother, of whom he ought to be 
 
 1 Cor. a part who is a Martyr. Hear the Apostle, /Ind though I 
 ' ' 'have all faith, so that T could remove mountains, and have 
 not charity, I am nothing. And though I bestow all my 
 goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be 
 burned, and have not charity, it projiteth me nothing. But 
 Cyprian suffered, in concord with all, in the common peace 
 of all, amid a company of Confessors ; and, having often 
 been a Confessor in reiterated persecutions, and harassed with 
 many a torment, had at last given him to drink of the cup of 
 salvation. This was to be crowned ! Wherefore let Novatian 
 have his Epistles to himself, to himself his haughtiness, to 
 
 » A spurious account of a confession, not even pretend that N. "endured 
 
 or contest (lliXtins), also called a mar- scourging, or suffering, or torment of 
 
 tyrdom, of Novatian is mentioned ty any kind." Socrates' statement (iv. 28.) 
 
 Eulogius ap. Phot. Cod. 182. 208.280. that he vpas martyred, as vpell as that 
 
 The Novatians set much store by it; of the text, seem derived from this, and 
 
 Eulogius says, that "it was of the ex- are discredited by it, as it would doubt- 
 
 tremest vulgarity in language, thought, less give the most favourable account, 
 and composition;" and a bad fiction •> Ep. 56. ad Anton. §. 6. 7. p. 120. 
 
 (xnKitr^Kirrai). It consisted chiefly of sqq. 
 a long and foolish dialogue between ° see ab. p. 111. u. m. 
 Novatian and a, Cncenarian, and did 
 
Pride of Novation ; humility is innocence. 335 
 
 himself his pride, by which, whilst he is lifted up on high, 
 he is dashed down to pieces, whilst he spares no one, he is 
 himself cast out. 
 
 16. Lo! the man, who by an inexorable religion closes 
 the way of salvation against his brethren ! Lo ! the man, 
 who is confident that he beareth thefan^, and is purging the 
 garner of the Lord ! Take pity on thyself, brother Sym- 
 pronian, lest Novatian deceive thee under this mask, as 
 though he were therefore to be thought the more righteous, 
 because he despised others in comparison of himself.' Audacity 
 often feigns itself confidence ; and the false image of a good 
 conscience flatters even desperate sinners. Whereas con- 
 trariwise all humility is innocence, even that of the debtor, 
 even that of the sinner, even that which softeneth its soul 
 with the sinner °. Blot me, I pray Thee, says Moses, out ^Exod. 
 Thy hook which Thou hast written ; and this, that sinners '' 
 might not perish. For I could wish, saith the Apostle, that 'Rom.9, 
 myself were accursed from Christ /or my brethren, my kins- 
 men according to the flesh. Both then pray for sinners; and 
 
 yet neither Moses nor Paul offend God on this account. 
 Is Novatian better than they .'' a corrector of Prophets ? a 
 teacher of Apostles ? Is he now seen with Christ, as was this Mat.l7, 
 same Moses? Is he now carried up, as was Paul, into thea'cor. 
 third heaven ? Is he alone to be now heard, and all others ^^• 
 neglected ? This would have been a suflScient answer to 
 return to your letter. 
 
 17. But as you argue to some extent against doing penance, 
 or for doing it before Baptism; and have filled your page with 
 many chapters of examples from his treatise, I will, though 
 more than is called for, answer each point. I will not hold 
 back the substance of the truer faith. And as thou hast 
 deigned to enjoin on me to hear thee at great length, do thou 
 in return afford a kind requital to our treatise. The Lord 
 perhaps will vouchsafe, that we, who have patiently yielded 
 ourselves to thy enquiries, may gather some fruit from thy 
 patience also. The Lord vouchsafe to guard and protect 
 thee for ever, and make thee to live a Christian and a Catholic, 
 and to agree with us ! Amen. 
 
 ^ palam ferre V. others, paleam ' quae animain suam cum peccatore 
 auferre. blanditur. 
 
33(5 Lateness ofNooatidh doctrine a testimony against it. 
 EPISTLE III. 
 
 AGAINST THE TREATISE OF THE NOVATIANS; 
 
 Pacian the Bishop to Sympronian his brother, greeting^ 
 
 S.Pac. I. The whole treatise of the Novatians, which you have 
 ■iiii£: addressed to me thronged with propositions on all sides, 
 amounts to this, brother Sympronian: That there is no 
 room for repentance after Baptism ; that the Church cannot 
 remit mortal sin ; that by the receiving of sinners she herself 
 perishes. Illustrious honour ! Singular authority ! Great 
 constancy! To reject the guilty; to flee the touch of sinners; 
 to have so little confidence in her own innocence! 
 
 2. Who is the assertor of this doctrine, brother, Moses, or 
 Exod. Paul, or Christ ? But Moses wishes to be wiped out 
 32, 32. ^ ^^g hook for the sake of blasphemers ; and Paul to be 
 Rom. 9 accursed for his brethren ; and the Lord Himself willeth to 
 3- suffer for the unrighteous. None of these, you will say. 
 Who then, I ask? It was the ordinance of Novatian. Some 
 spotless and pure man, I suppose, who was no follower of 
 Novatus, who never deserted the Church, who was made 
 Bishop by Bishops, who was consecrated according to the 
 received rites, who obtained the Episcopal Chair in the 
 Church when duly vacant ? What is that to thee } thou wilt 
 say. I answer, Novatian taught this doctrine. But, at least, 
 when did he teach it, brother, or at what period ? Immediately 
 after the Passion of the Lord .? After the reign of Decius> 
 that is, nearly three hundred years aftet the Passion of the 
 Lord. And what then did he ? Did he follow Prophets, as 
 the Cataphrygians ? some Philumene", as Apelles ? or re- 
 ceived he himself so great authority ? Spake he with tongues ? 
 Did he prophesy ? Could he raise the dead .' For some one 
 of these powers he ought to have had who was to bring in a 
 Gospel with new laws'. Although the Apostle crieth even 
 Gal.1,8. against this, Though we^ or an angel from heaven, preach 
 amj other Gospel unto you than that ye have received, let 
 him be accursed. 
 
 " see Tert. de Prascr. c. 6. p. 440. b ib, c. 30. p. 464. 
 n. g. and c. 30. 
 
Heresy disputatious, the Church unarguing, as secure. 337 
 
 3. Novatian, you will say, discerned this ; but Christ 
 taught it. Was there no one of discernment from the 
 Advent of Christ even to the reign of Decius ? Again, since 
 Decius, has every Bishop been weary of his office " ? all 
 others relaxed men, choosing rather to join themselves with 
 the lost, to perish with the miserable, to be wounded through 
 the wounds of others ? Novatian vindicateth, righteousness 
 is set free ; Novatian guideth, every error is corrected. 
 
 4. " But come," you will say, " let our conflict be carried 
 on with examples, and let us contend with reasoning." But 
 I so far am safe. Contented with the line of the Church 
 itself, with the peace of the ancient congregation, I have 
 learnt no desire of discord, I have sought no arguments for 
 contest. Thou, having been separated from the rest of the 
 body, and divided from thy mother, that thou mayest give 
 account of thy deed, art an assiduous searcher into the inmost 
 recesses of books ; every thing which is hidden, you molest ; 
 and whatever is at rest, you disturb. Our Fathers, unrequired, 
 entered into no dispute ; our very unanxiousness sought no 
 arms j every advance of your party is guarded. I then know 
 not what Novatian did, of what Novatian was guilty, what 
 the swelling pride of Evaristus, what the report of Nico- 
 stratus. Despising your weapons, I know them not ; yet, 
 beware, how thou engage with unarmed truth. Let us await, 
 however, what thou mayest object, what thou hast to say. 
 Will truth be able to hold its ground though unarmed, or 
 innocence unskilled ? 
 
 5. You set forth, and rightly indeed, that " the Church is a 
 people born again* of water and the Holy Spirit, free from'rena- 
 denying the Name of Christ, the temple and house of God, ,""0- 
 the pillar and ground of the truth ; a Holy Virgin of chastest Y^ti^ni- 
 feelings, the spouse of Christ, of His Bones and His Flesh, ifim.3, 
 }iot having spot, or wrinkle, holding the laws of the Gospels ^• 
 entire." Who of us denies this ? But we add moreover that 27. 
 the Church is the queen in a vesture of gold, wrought about Ps. 45, 
 with divers colours ; the fruitful vine on the walls of the p' ^^g 
 House of the Lord; the mother of virgins without number ; 3. 
 
 Cant. 6, 
 ' in enforcing discipline. " Omnis eyery one weary of the Episcopal ^- "• 
 Episcopusimpatiens." This sense would ofi&oeP" but the " omnes alii," which 
 come more directly from the reading of follows, rather implies that as a more 
 the Vat. " 0. Episcopatus imp." "Is definite antecedent than " omnis" alone. 
 
338 Novatian baptism void; Church perishes not by laxity of some. 
 
 s. Pac. the one beautiful and perfect Dove, the chosen^ of her mother, 
 ,^^^tthe very mother of all; built upon the foundation of the 
 addedY. Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief 
 20^ ■ ^' corner stone. A great house enriched with a diversity of 
 Eph. 2, every kind of vessel. But this of ours hereafter. Meanwhile, 
 
 20. 
 
 2Tim. 2, consider we those of yours. 
 
 20. g_ <c rpjjg Church is a people born again of water and the 
 
 Holy Spirity Well ! say, who hath closed the fountain of 
 God against me? Who hath taken the Holy Spirit from 
 me ? Yea, rather with us is the living water, the very water 
 which springeth from Christ; but thou, separated from the 
 everlasting Fountain, whence receivest thou thy birth ? Nor 
 hath the Holy Spirit departed from the chief mother; 
 whence then came He to thee .'' Unless perchance He hath 
 
 s et V. followed one that is in strife, and° abandoning so many 
 priests, nor pleased to abide in His consecrated dvvelling- 
 
 Jer. 2, place, hath preferred the broken cisterns of an adulterated 
 fountain ? Whence have your people the Spirit, not having , 
 been sealed by an anointed priest? Whence the water, 
 being separated from its mother's womb ? Whence renewal, 
 who have lost the cradle of Bridal Peace ? 
 
 7. ' The Church is a people free from denying the Name 
 of Christ.' Are there then no Confessors amongst us, no 
 Martyrs, no untainted and spotless Priests, who have been 
 
 » quos proved by prisons', by chains, by fire, by the sword? " There 
 
 ^^^^■■^^ were," thou wilt say, "but by receiving those who had 
 
 Vat. denied, they perished." I do not mention, I do not infer 
 even this"*, that your own Novatian, whilst he was still living 
 in the Church, both wrote, and recommended, and read a 
 book, on receiving those who had denied, or the lapsed. 
 In the mean time, whom will you be able to persuade that 
 by receiving the lapsed the whole Church hath perished? 
 That by the admission of penitents, the people of those who 
 admit them has been made a denier of the Faith ? But 
 even if the people here or there have been too lax, have the 
 
 ■• plebes other peoples^ also who approved not of their deed, but 
 '■ followed custom and peace, lost the Christian name ? Hear 
 
 Jer. 31, the voice of Jeremiah, Jn those days shall they not say, Hie 
 
 29. 30. y^iijig^.g iiave eaten a sour grape, and the children's teeth are 
 
 i' ne hsec quidem colligo Vat. al, Collegio, 
 
No body can be wholly pure, much less the Novatians, 339 
 
 set on edge. But every one shall die for his own iniquity. 
 Nor is the Lord silent by the mouth of Ezekiel, As the soM^Ezet. 
 of the father, so also the soul of the son is Mine: the soul ' 
 that sinneth, it shall die ; and afterwards, Tlie son shall notfer.w. 
 bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear 
 the iniquity of the son ; the righteousness of the righteous 
 shall be upon him , You yourself bring forward this example ; 
 Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in j^, Ezek. 
 they shall deliver neither son nor daughter ; they only shall ' ' 
 be delivered. See, they who are placed in the midst of 
 sinners, who cannot deliver others, are themselves saved. 
 Whereas thou bindest the whole world with the chains of a 
 few ; thou condemnest the whole Church for the infirmity of 
 a small portion. What are all with you saints, whom 
 Novatus trained, whom Evaristus chose, whom Nicostratus* 
 taught, whom Novatian instructed ? Hast thou escaped the Gen. 3, 
 thorns and briars? Hast thou no tares in thy corw ? Is ' 
 thy wheat already purged ? Will He that purgeth come to 
 thee viiihowi His fan? Shalt thou alone of all have no chaff? 
 But come, proceed with the rest. 
 
 8. " The Church is the body of Christ." Truly, the 
 body, not a member ; the body composed of many parts and 
 members knit in one, as saith the Apostle, For the body is l Cor. 
 not one member, but many. Therefore the Church is the ' 
 full body, compacted and diffused now throughout the whole 
 world; like a city, I mean, all' whose parts are united, not'omnes 
 as ye are, Novatians, some small and insolent portion, and ' 
 
 a mere swelling that has gathered, and separated from^ ihe^^added 
 rest of the body. 
 
 9. " The Church is the temple of God." Truly, an ample 
 temple, a great house, having vessels of gold and silver, 6M^2Tim.2, 
 also of wood and earth, some unto honour ; and many indeed 
 
 of glorious fashion destined for the manifold uses of various 
 works. 
 
 10. " The Church is a holy Virgin, of chastest feelings, the 
 Spouse of Christ." " A Virgin," it is true, but a mother 
 also. A " Spouse," it is clear, but also a wife and an help- 
 meet taken from her Husband, and therefore bone of His Gen. 2, 
 bones, and flesh of His flesh. For of her David saith. Thy p^_ jjs 
 
 • see S. Cypr. Ep. 60. p. 109. n. k. and Ep. 52. p. 112. ^' *' 
 
 z 2 
 
340 Fostering care of the Church; restored penitents no spot. 
 
 S. Pac. wife shall be as the fruitful vine upon the walls of thine 
 ~ — ' house ; thy children like the olive-branches round about thy 
 table. Great, therefore, is the progeny of this Virgin, 
 and without number her offspring, wherewith the whole 
 world is filled, wherewith the populous swarm ever throngs 
 the circumfluous hive. Great is the care of that mother for 
 her children, and tender her affection. The good are 
 honoured, the haughty are chastised, the sick are cared for, 
 no one perishes, no one is despised, the young are kept safe 
 under the indulgent protection of a mother. 
 
 11. " The Church is without spot or wrinkle," that is, 
 without heresies, without Valentinus, without Cataphrygians, 
 without N'ovatians. For in these are certain spotted and 
 wrinkled folds, envious of the ornaments of the precious 
 vesture. But the sinner and the penitent are not a spot on 
 the Church, because, as long as he sinneth and repenteth 
 not, he is put without the Church^. When he ceases to sin, 
 he is already whole. But the heretic rends, divides, spots, 
 wrinkles, the garment of the Lord, the Church of Christ. 
 
 1 Cor. 3, i^o*' whereas there are schisms and contentions among you, 
 saith the Apostle, are ye not carnal, and walk as men ? and 
 
 sTim.s, moreover, Their word will eat as doth a canker. This is 
 the spot that defileth unity, this the wrinkle. Lastly, when 
 the Apostle is speaking of these things, he is setting forth 
 
 Eph. 5, the love and affection of Christ. As Christ, he saith, loved 
 the Church, and gave Himself for it ; that He might re- 
 move ""j that is, the heretics, because they know not how to 
 love. But why is this, you will say, for the wretched 
 penitent ? Because he wisheth both to love and be loved. 
 
 12. " The Church is that which keepeth the laws'' of the 
 Gospels entire." Truly " entire," because all, because fully. 
 
 f securi Vat. secuti Vulg. perhaps which neither Church, nor heretics, can 
 
 " the next generation." exert, as to secret offenders ; these, 
 
 B Bellarm. de Eccl. iii. 9. arg. 7. St. P. often says, (e. g. §. 7.) hoth must 
 
 defends this, M though S. Pacian meant have ; but heretics, he says, were alto- 
 
 it of heretics only, of whom he had just gether defiled, and of these the Church 
 
 spoken. But St. P. speaks much more was free, the Novatians were made up ; 
 
 broadly ; the Novatians objected to the restored penitents were no defilement, 
 
 reception of certain open offenders ; because they were cleansed ; while in 
 
 St. P. answers, that the Church re- their sins, they were shut out by the 
 
 ceived them, not as offenders, bnt when discipline of the Church, 
 
 cleansed by penitence, in which case >■ summoveret. Vat. has admoneret. 
 
 they were no longer " spots." The * quia. Vat. has qui. 
 
 question did not relate to a discipline ^ jura/o)' curam Vat. 
 
 26. 
 
Care for penitents part of Church' slave; Nov. once held this. 341 
 
 Where reward is given to the faithful, where tears are not 
 denied to the wretched, where the weeping of them that ask 
 is heard, where the wounded are bound up, where the sick 
 are healed, where insolent health claimeth nothing for itself 
 nor a proud righteousness, where charity endureth long 
 solicitous for all, believing all things, hoping all things,}-CoT. 
 enduring all things; (whence is that of the Apostle, Who is 2 cor. 
 weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I lurn^^^'^^' 
 not f) where the whole brotherhood mourning together, 
 beareth its own burdens, secure in mutual affection, all in 
 turn hearing with one another in love, endeavouring to keep Eph. 4, 
 the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. This will be 
 the Church, brother Sympronian ; this will be the " people 
 bom again in Christ of water and the Holy Spirit." 
 
 13. " I know not," you say, " whether sin can be remitted 
 by Bishops, since our Lord hath said. Whosoever shall denyMauio, 
 Me before men, Mm will I also deny before My Father 
 Which is in heaven. Why then did your Novatian teach 
 this, when a Priest, before he had falsely assumed the 
 Episcopate, long before Cornelius was made Bishop of 
 Rome, before he was envious of his priesthood ? You have 
 the evidence of Cyprian to this ; Cyprian, whom not even 
 ye have ever been able to defame. For in a certain place 
 he writes to Antonianus' after this manner; ' It was added, 'Ep. 66. 
 moreover, (Novatian being then the writer, and with his own p_ jjg, 
 voice reciting what he had written, and Moyses, then a 
 Confessor, now a Martyr, subscribing,) that peace should be 
 given to the lapsed when sick, and in extremities; which 
 Epistle was sent throughout the worW, and brought' to the^m™- 
 knowledge of all the Churches.' What sayest thou, brother o^^rf 
 Sympronian ? Novatian wrote this, and, that he might add ^*': 
 the assent of his entire will, recited it also when written, v^. 
 His right hand is witness; witness the hand which wrote; 
 witness the tongue which read. As yet Cornelius, on account 
 of whom all this envy of yours burst forth, was not Bishop. 
 Long subsequent to this, with very many brother Bishops, 
 with very many Confessors, and forthwith Martyrs, as the 
 same Cyprian writes^, he agreed in the decision of the elders, '''''■^•*-^' 
 that peace might be given. If the approach to penance is to 
 1 Sacerdos, longe antequam Cornelius ItomEe Episcopus. added Vat. 
 
V. 
 
 342 Contrast of Cornelius and Novatian. 
 
 s. PAc.be refused, Novatian is involved in the guilt, who wrote, 
 — '— — ^' recommended, and recited this. Where then was this im- 
 patient rigour ? Where then this unrelenting censorship ? 
 Had no one preferred Cornelius to you, that authority of 
 'added Novatian' so writing had remained. 
 
 14. Now this whole judgment displeaseth, now are arrows 
 shot at us, and these very men furnish them, by whose 
 authority the cause whereat they direct them, gained its 
 strength. But when began the Novatians to fall into this 
 very heresy ? Listen, I pray, and consider the whole course 
 of your error. Cornelius, now made Bishop of Rome by 
 sixteen Bishops, had succeeded to the place of the vacant 
 Chair, and in that virginal chastity wherewith he was endued, 
 suffered frequent persecutions from the angered Prince. 
 At that time by chance a certain Presbyter named Novatus", 
 having defrauded the widows in the Church of Carthage, 
 robbed oiphans, denied and withheld the money of the 
 Church, cast his father out of his house, suffered him to die 
 of hunger and left him without burial, stricken with his heel 
 the womb of his pregnant wife, and destroyed her child, 
 came from Africa to Rome. And there, when at the urgent 
 request of his brethren in the Church, the day on which he 
 must render account at Carthage was close upon him, he lay 
 concealed. 
 
 15. And not long after, when this Novatian was troubled 
 at the Episcopate of Cornelius, (for he had hoped it for 
 himself,) he, with some partizans of his side, (as is men's wont 
 in such cases,) urges him on when hesitating, encourages him 
 when doubtful, exhorts him to hope for something great. 
 He finds some out of the number of those who escaped the 
 tempest of that persecution, in whose minds he could infuse 
 against Cornelius this very odium about the receiving of the 
 lapsed. He gives to Novatian their letters to him. He by 
 authority of these letters, there being already a Bishop sitting 
 at Rome, in opposition to the laws of the singleness of the 
 Priesthood, assumes to himself the name of a second" Bishop ; 
 accuses Cornelius of being in communion with the lapsed ; 
 asserts his own innocence. Over against such a man I am 
 
 "1 S. Cypr. Ep. 52. ad Corn. §. 3. " See St. C. on the oneness of the 
 p. 113. Episcopate. Ep. 59. §. 5. p. 155. n. c. 
 
Absolution, as Baptism, given by Xfs authority, given by Xt. 343 
 
 to render account ; against such, I am to maintain the cause 
 of modesty ; against such is purity of life to be vindicated ! 
 
 16. " But," thou wilt say, " why do ye too, Bishops, 
 approve such things ?" This let another say; do thou defend 
 Novatian. Let the cause seem to others inexcusable ; to 
 thee it should ° be acceptable. Be he innocent in thy sight, 
 whoever is in thy behalf guilty. Accuse not another of a 
 crime, from which you cannot clear yourself Well, be it 
 that we Bishops every way owe a debt of shame, because we 
 have received the name of Apostles, because we are sealed 
 with the title of Christ. " The Lord," thou sayest, " denies 
 him that denieth, I would not that thou shouldest acknow- 
 ledge him denying." Who does acknowledge him denying } 
 He, I ask, who constrains him to penance, rebukes him, 
 shews him his crime, lays bare his wounds, tells him of 
 eternal punishments, corrects him by the destruction of the 
 
 flesh f This is to chasten, not to acknowledge. The Lord 
 saith unto us. Ye are the salt of the earth. Good then is Matt. 5, 
 the harmony when we so teach ""j nor will its authority be 
 slight, whosoever shall hear us. Thou seest that the sentence 
 of the Lord is not trampled on, but enforced by us ; severity 
 is not laid aside, but His will laid open. 
 
 17. " But," thou wilt say, " you forgive sin to the penitent, 
 whereas it is allowed to you to remit sin only in Baptism." 
 Not to me at all, but to God only. Who both in Baptism 
 forgiveth the guilt incurred, and rejecteth not the tears of 
 the penitent. But what I do, I do not by my own right, but 
 
 by the Lord's. We are labourers together with God, saith i Cor. 
 the Apostle; ye are God's building; and again, I kave\\j ^ 
 planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase. So^- 7- 
 then neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that 
 watereth; but God that giveth the increase. Wherefore, 
 whether we baptize, whether we constrain to penance, or 
 grant pardon to the penitent, we do this by the authority of 
 Christ. See thou to it, whether Christ hath this power, 
 whether Christ have done this. 
 
 ° licet omitted Vat. i. c let others P Reote ergopsallimiis, istadioendo. 
 
 blame the laxity of the Church (if such Latin., conjectures " salimus," in al- 
 
 it be); to a sect, springing from such lusion to " sal terrse" just before, 
 founders, that laxity was gain. 
 
I 
 turn 
 
 344 All have Baptism, few, penitence, though open to all. 
 
 s. Pac. 18. " If remission of sin," thou sayest, " could be given to 
 — '■ — ^the penitent, Baptism was not necessary." Most senseless 
 
 comparison ! For Baptism is the Sacrament of the Lord's 
 meri- Passion : the pardon of penitents is the earning' of him 
 
 that confesseth. The former all can obtain, because it is the 
 2 gratiffi gift of the gvace^ of God, that is, a free gift ; but penitence 
 gratia is the toil of the few, who after falling arise, who after 
 ^' wounds recover, who are holpeu by tearful prayers, who 
 I Cor. 5, recover life through the destruction of the flesh. 
 
 19. Thou maintainest that to no purpose did I adduce 
 Ezet. that instance that God hath said, I desire not the death of a 
 
 IS 32 
 
 ' ' sinner, but rather that he repent. What had I added that of 
 Is. 30, Isaiah, When thou shall return and mourn, then shall thou 
 
 16. Ixx. 
 
 see ab. be saved, and know where thou hast been ? What if that of 
 
 P; ^^' the Apocalypse, Remember therefore from whence thou art 
 
 5. ' fallen, and repent, and do the first works ? " These things," 
 
 (thou wilt say,) " were spoken to the Gentiles before Baptism." 
 
 Rom. 3, Hear the Apostle, Now we know that what things soever the 
 
 law saith, it saith to them who are under the law. Therefore, 
 
 those who lived without the law will not be holden by this 
 
 condition of repentance. And should they have repented, 
 
 they had done it out of an unconstrained faith, not by any 
 
 bond of repentance imposed by the law. 
 
 20. Therefore (thou wilt say) the Jews at least who 
 repented before Baptism cannot repent after Baptism. Who 
 taught thee this, brother Sympronian ? Who convinced thee 
 that he who may have repented before, ought not to repent 
 afterwards ? But this we will see hereafter. Meanwhile, even 
 if the Jews were precluded from repentance after Baptism, 
 because they had repented before, allow that the Gentiles at 
 least who, before, knew not the law of repentance, ought to 
 repent afterwards. But 1 would not that thou shouldest be 
 deceived even as to the Jews. For on this very ground did 
 they before repent, because they had conupted their old 
 Baptism, and they repented as having, after Faith, betrayed 
 
 iCor.io,the Faith. Hear the Apostle, Moreover, brethren, I would 
 
 ~ ' not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were 
 
 under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; and were 
 
 all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and did 
 
 all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same 
 
Frequent pardon might encourage sin, unless penitence painful. 345 
 
 spiritual drink; for they drank qf that spiritual Bock that 
 followed them: and that Bock was Christ. This Baptism 
 then they had violated, and therefore did they repent. Let 
 us now see what thou sayest. 
 
 21. " If God bids man often repent," (sayest thou,) " He 
 allows him often to sin." What sayest thou ? Does he then 
 who frequently points out the remedy for a crime, point out 
 the crime ? And when the physician cures, does he teach us 
 to be constantly wounded ? God wisheth not man to sin even 
 once, and yet He delivers him from sin. Nor yet when He 
 delivereth, doth He teach sin ; as neither does he who 
 delivers from a fire, teach to kindle it; nor does he who 
 rescues the shipwrecked from the cliflfs, drive him upon the 
 rocks. It is one thing to be delivered from danger, another 
 to be forced upon danger. And perchance I might allow 
 this, if luxury were accounted penitence, on which such toil 
 is imposed, the destruction of the flesh enjoined, continual 
 tears, unending groans. Will he then who has been cured 
 wish again to feel the knife, again to suffer cautery ? Will 
 he wish to sin again, and again to repent, when it is written. 
 
 Sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee ; and again, John 5, 
 On him that sinneth constantly I have no mercy ^. ^*" 
 
 22. But if, as thou sayest, he is driven into sin, to whom 
 is pointed out the medicine of penance; what then will be his 
 case, who is shut out even from penance ? who has his whole 
 wound laid bare, and yet despairs of any remedy } who is 
 utterly and entirely denied any approach to life ? 
 
 23. " In Baptism," (thou wilt say,) " we die once for all 
 according to the Apostle, Know ye not, that so many of MSRom. 6, 
 as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into His^-^' 
 Death? Therefore we are buried with Him by Baptism 
 
 into death : that like as Christ was raised up from the dead 
 by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in 
 newness of life. What marvel r The Apostle taught that we 
 were renewed, that no one might sin. And yet it followed 
 that he who had sinned should repent. The one is to live 
 uninjured, the other cured. The innocent should receive a 
 
 9 probably Eeolus. 12, 3. " non est ritur," but the Novatians required the 
 enim ei benequi assiduusestinmalis." penitence, refused the reward, abso- 
 •• aperitur. Latin, conjectures " ope- lution. 
 
346 Xfs love for i/'soul; penitence of S.Peter; confession of S. Thomas. 
 
 s. Pac. crown, the penitent pardon : the one a reward, the other a 
 ' " remedy. And, lastly, the same Apostle saith, For when we 
 6.9. 'were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the 
 ungodly. Much more then, being now justified by His 
 Blood, we shall be saved from wrath through Him. From 
 the wrath, that is, which was due to sinners. But if He 
 suffered not the Gentile people to die, much more when 
 redeemed will He not suffer them to be lost. Nor will He 
 cast away those, whom He hath bought at a great Price. 
 Nor is the loss of His servants a little matter in His eyes. 
 Rom. 6, He That has risen again shall die no more, as it is written. 
 But Himself is our Advocate with the Father, Himself ^w?er- 
 cedeth for our sins, no powerless Maintainer of the cause of 
 the wretched, no inadequate Intercessor! Answer, brother; 
 can the devil oppress the servants of God, and cannot Christ 
 set them free ? 
 
 24. Thou sayest, that " the repentance of Peter was before 
 
 the Passion of our Lord ?" No one adduced this instance to 
 
 thee. And yet Peter had been already baptized. For to him 
 
 Johnis, the Lord had said'. He that is washed needeth not save to 
 
 wash his feet, but is clean every whit. Afterwards, however, 
 
 he received the remedy of Christ's Death, but he repented 
 
 1 hoc before, and was esteemed holy before he attained to this' 
 
 " * ■ remedy. Nor would his repentance be written as a memorial, 
 
 Mat.26, had it not in some way profited the penitent. He wept, it 
 
 is said, bitterly. Wiliest thou not that the believer should do 
 
 what Peter did? Wiliest thou not that what profited Peter 
 
 should profit us? Come say, Favoiureth it not me', that 
 
 Thomas, after the Resurrection of the Lord, doubt of the 
 
 Resurrection ? Is he not marked by the Lord as guilty of 
 
 faithlessness, when are shewn him the prints of the nails, the 
 
 pierced Hands, the wound in the Side, when the Lord saith 
 
 John20, unto him thus. Be not faithless, but believing? What then ? 
 
 Was he ashamed to repent ? Was he not humbled ? Does 
 
 he not straightway acknowledge his God and his Lord ? 
 
 And is not that confession his commendation ? 
 
 25. How acutely now dost thou dispatch that head which 
 I set down", that power was given unto Bishops, that what- 
 
 = see on Tert. de Bapt. o. 12. p. 270. ■> posui Galesin. ed. Par. Gall. In 
 u. i. Oxf. Tr. the marg. of Ag. it is given as a con- 
 
 ' Age, Thomas mens nonne, &o. jeeture for potai. 
 
Our Lord in S. Matt, limits not Church's power lo remit sins. 347 
 
 soever they bound on earth, should be bound also in heaven ; 
 and whatsoever^ they loosed on earth, should be loosed also^^^^^^- 
 in heaven. Thou sayest, that this has reference not to the 
 Faithful, but to Catechumens, that in the case, namely, of 
 people yet to be baptized, sins were allowed either to be 
 loosed or retained. Lastly, thou joinest together clauses 
 from two Evangelists, so as to seem one ; and addest, that 
 what Matthew detailed less fully, John filled up : so that 
 whereas the Lord had said according to Matthew, Go ye, Mat.28, 
 therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name 
 of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, He 
 completed His words in John, saying, Whosesoever sins ye3dhn20, 
 remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye 
 retain, they are retained; so that this loosing or binding may 
 seem to refer to the Gentiles who were yet to be baptized, 
 because the former Evangelist spoke first of the Gentiles, but 
 the latter " filled up" concerning loosing and binding. What 
 sayest thou ? Do the two Evangelists relate meanings mu- 
 tually halved between them, and but half entire ? Were they 
 mutually deficient either in language or in reason ? Or did 
 not in all the Holy Spirit fill the whole man, canying out 
 entirely the sense proposed, and defining the words even to 
 the full ? No one super-addeth to a man's testament when Gal. 3, 
 confirmed: shall another covenant change the covenant of 
 God ? What is this desire in you of overcoming, that you 
 dare any such thing? What is this, which according to 
 Matthew himself the Lord had said before His Passion, 
 Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: Mat.is, 
 and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in 
 heaven f Our Lord had foretold this in St. Matthew, and 
 made there no mention of the Gentiles. Why then do you 
 join on the chapter of John to him, where he has set down 
 what is peculiar to himself, and so set it down, as to keep it 
 distinct firom the Gentiles ; which, had he wished to refer to 
 the Gentiles, he could surely join that together which himself 
 elsewhere set down. 
 
 26. All thou seekest then, thou hast iu Matthew. Why 
 didst not thou, who teachest a Bishop, read the whole ? 
 Look at the first head of that command. According to the 
 relation of Matthew himself, the Lord spake a little above to 
 
348 His words go to penitents in Church, not heathen or individuals. 
 
 S.PAC. Peter; (He spake to one, that from one He might lay the 
 — — ^foundation of unity;) afterwards delivering the very same 
 command in common to all, He still begins in the same 
 Mat.i6, terms as to Peter; And I say also unto thee, He saith, that 
 thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My Church ; 
 and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And 1 
 will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; and 
 whatsoever thou shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; 
 and whatsoever thou shall loose on earth shall be loosed in 
 heaven. Say, brother, did He speak this of the Gentiles 
 only, Upon this rock. He saith, / will build My Church ? 
 Doth He call nations not baptized, the Church ? Is man not 
 as yet re-born, the body of Christ ? What do I loose to the 
 Gentiles ? What is not bound ? For if it is not imputed, nor 
 bound, why bind I on, what 1 bind not of right? The 
 Gentile is free from the Law. See now, on the other hand, 
 whether both words do not agree with the baptized. He is 
 loosed by pardon, because he was bound by sin : he is 
 bound by anathema, because he had been loosed by faith, 
 and set free through grace. But if I grant that this power 
 • etorf- of loosing and binding regarded the Gentiles also', much 
 more do I prove that it appertained to the baptized. For if 
 he could be loosed or bound, who had no chain, how much 
 more he, who was held by the laws of faith ? 
 Mat. 18, 27. Thou sayest that Matthew had written. If thy brother 
 ^^" shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between 
 thee and him alone ; and that immediately after the Lord 
 Mat. 18, added, Whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in 
 heaven ; so that it would seem to have reference to offence 
 given to a brother. But look, seest thou not what He saith 
 above, If thy brother shall trespass against thee? but here 
 He addeth. Verily I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall loose 
 on earth, Sgc. The former is a command to one, the latter a 
 power of loosing granted to niany; the one, that same 
 looseth against whom it is committed, the other, the Church ; 
 the former is obtained without the priest, without the brethren, 
 the latter from all. Whatsoever ye shall loose. He says. 
 >excepitHe excepted^ nothing whatever. Whatsoever, He says, 
 ^' great or small. Listen to what He saith to Peter below, that 
 sin against man is to be forgiven seventy times seven, in 
 
Parables on penitence relate to ?/• Jews, as images ofif Church. 349 
 
 order to shew that in other cases it can be forgiven at least 
 once^. And yet he who sins against Peter, doth despite to 
 the Lord, as He declares Himself when speaking to Samuel, 
 They have not rejected thee, hut they have rejected Me. ^ Sam. 
 What then is commanded to us so often, is allowed to the ' 
 Church, at least, once. 
 
 28. But to return to the lost sheep, the piece of silver, andLukeis. 
 the younger son, examples upon which I slightly touched in 
 my former letter, thou hast gone over again in full, teaching 
 and shewing that the piece of silver, and the sheep, and the 
 younger son, refer to publicans and sinners, that is, a lowly 
 people, not to the image of the Christian people, nor the 
 likeness of the faithful. I congratulate myself on being 
 taught, but I am sorry that I comprehend not. For what 
 shall I say ? That whatsoever the law saith, it saith to those 
 under the law, and that this was spoken principally to the 
 former people, but as a likeness of the faithful, but as an 
 image of those who should be, as the Apostle saith. Now all i Cor. 
 these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are ' 
 written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world 
 are come; and again, All which things in them were aHeb.io, 
 shadow of good things to come. Certainly thou thyself 
 acknowledgest that these things were spoken to publicans 
 and sinners, that is, a lowly people, and therefore the younger. 
 Say then, is not the Christian people itself that younger 
 people y? Hath it not grown together into the root? Hath 
 He not compacted these members into one ? built, as it is Eph. 2, 
 
 20 
 
 written, upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, ' 
 Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner Stone. Is He Eom. 3, 
 the God of the Jews only ? Is He not also of the Gentiles ? ^®' 
 Yes, of the Gentiles also. For there is One God, Who 
 justifieth the ungodly by faith, and the uncircumcision' 
 through faith. Certainly, that lowly people, whom God 
 compared to the piece of silver, the younger son, and the 
 sheep, was the Church, whence are Apostles, whence is the 
 whole assembly of believers, whence the Christian people. 
 
 I See on Tert. de Poenit. e. 1. p. 362. The Ed. notices that a little part of the 
 
 n. d. Oxf. Tr. sentence is wanting, the letters being 
 
 y See Tert. adv. Jud. c. 1. adv. faint and illegible, else it seems com- 
 
 Maro. iii. ult. plete. 
 
 ^ The Vat. supplies " acrobyatiam." 
 
350 WhatissaidtothepMieansandsinnerSfbelongstoall penitents. 
 
 s. Pac. To this body then* are ioined our members also, and all 
 Ep.III ^ j .. 
 
 portions of believers, out of the wild olive tree of the Gentiles, 
 added that they might grovs^ together into a good olive tree, par- 
 ^^'' taking, as the Apostle saith, of its fatness ; and so we might 
 
 be all one in Christ, Jew and Greek, bond and free. If, 
 
 2 humi- therefore, we with those lowly ones^ are one body, those 
 
 'things which were said to the lowly among the ancients 
 were spoken also to us ; and thus whatever was declared to a 
 part of the body, was announced to the whole body. 
 
 29. I will speak more plainly still. This latter, this poor, 
 
 this lowly people was an image of the Church, the humble 
 
 and modest soul, the soul delivered through Christ. This 
 
 Ps. 16, the Lord came to save. This He left not in hell. This is 
 
 ^^' the sheep which is carried back on the shoulders, that is, 
 
 with the effort and might of patience. This the piece of 
 
 silver, which is looked for, and, when found, is shewn unto 
 
 the neighbours. Seest thou how its fashion is like unto the 
 
 similitude of penitents } Seest thou that mercy is extended 
 
 even to this time ? Seest thou that whatever was spoken to 
 
 the Church at its birth, relates also to the Church in its fulness .'' 
 
 Lukei5, Thence did the Lord then add, Likewise joy shall be in 
 
 '■ heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety 
 
 and nine just persons, which need no repentance. For if all 
 
 3 com- these things were written for our admonition^, to whom, I ask, 
 monen- shall that sinful, humble, people be compared, but to the 
 
 penitent people ? And if, the figures recurring in regular 
 order, the ninety and nine sheep that were safe are the whole 
 Church, but the one that strayed in that small portion of 
 
 4 ac um. offenders, the' piece of money which was lost is that wretched 
 ^*'- sinner, let the son returning after his evil ways, be held the 
 
 pattern of him that is redeemed. 
 %osituni 30. Thou now seest that I rightly set down', when treating 
 tum^v °^ ^^ '^^^^ °^ penitents, that the Lord said. They that are 
 Mark 2, whole have no need of the physician, hut they that are sick ; 
 ^^f g* and rightly again, Blessed are they that mourn, for they 
 4. shall be comforted. Whatsoever was said of publicans and 
 
 sinners, will apply to all that are sick, and all that are 
 
 miserable. 
 
 31. Thou sayest, " It was written of Martyrs only. Blessed 
 
 are they that mourn.'" Does np one bewail his sins besides 
 
All grieve together ; largeness of pardon when one sin excluded. 351 
 
 them ? Doth not David cry, Every night wash I my bed ? Ps. 6, 6. 
 and again, For I have eaten ashes as it were bread; and^' ' 
 mingled my drink with weeping? Saith not Jacob, Few andGeuAl, 
 evil have the years of my life been ? Does not the Apostle 
 write to Timothy, Greatly desiring to see thee, being mindful^ Tim. 
 of thy tears? And yet he spoke not this of a Martyr. What ' 
 now ? Are the eyes of the wretched penitents dry ? And 
 they who grieve that they hare sinned, know they not how 
 to weep ? We ourselves, the communicants, we, the faithful, 
 have not we tears? Hath anyone of us pleasure in rejoicing, 
 when the world rejoicelh ? Ye, Novatians, Now ye are full, l Cor. 
 now ye are rich, ye have reigned as kings without us. It is ' ' 
 not then they only who are miserable, who are the objects of 
 commiseration '. 
 
 32. Your next proposition is, that it is written by the Lord, 
 All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto Mat.i2, 
 mere. But whosoever speakelh against the Holy Qhost, it^^' ^' 
 shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in 
 the world to come. Either I am mistaken, or this example 
 makes against thee. For if all manner of sin and blasphemy 
 shall be forgiven, thou seest that pardon is not denied to 
 penitents; all sin then, even blasphemy itself then. Accord- 
 ing to Luke you have it added. And whosoever shall sm''Lukei2, 
 against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him. What ' 
 can be more large than this as to the mercy of God, the 
 clemency of the Judge ? /* not thine eye evil because the Mat.20. 
 Householder is good ? May not He do, what He willeth ? 
 Moreover, Who art thou that Judgest a servant? to his own Rom. 
 Master he standeth or falleth. Yea, God is able to make ' '■ 
 him stand. But he that blasphemeth against the Holy Spirit, 
 He saith, shall not be forgiven. Thou usually readest the 
 whole lessons. Why didst thou not read here what that 
 meaneth, against the Spirit? Thou hast it written above, 
 that*, when our Lord was casting out devils by His word, and '^"j^ 
 perfoi-ming many other deeds by the power of the Spirit', the v. 
 Pharisees said. This fellow doth not cast out devils but by ^pi"taU 
 
 JOV SpC" 
 
 ciali 
 » i. e. The sympathy of the members dod pare, in D.del. p. 237 h. quoted by Mat. 12, 
 
 of the Church is not confined to the Sabat. ad loc. and in the latter clause, 24. 
 
 fallen ; all " groan, being burdened" Opt. c. Don. vii. Breviar. fid. c. Arian. 
 
 and so all have sympathy. ap. Sirm. quoted ib. on S. Matt. 1 2, 
 
 •> So quoted also by Lucif. Calar. de 32. 
 
8 52 Siv ag^^y H, Gh. total blindness ; past sin no where threatened. 
 
 s. Pac. Beelzebub the prince of the devils. This it is to have sinned 
 — — : against the Holy Spirit, to have blasphemed against those 
 things which were wrought by the Holy Spirit. For in other 
 sins we either fall through error, or are conquered by fear, or 
 'supe- are overcome' by the infirmity of the flesh. This is the 
 y_ blindness of not seeing what thou seest, imputing to the devil 
 the works of the Holy Spirit, and calling that glory of God, 
 by which the devil himself is overcome, the power of the 
 devil. This it is then which shall not be forgiven. All other 
 things, brother Sympronian, are forgiven to good penitents. 
 33. After this thou thus givest the instances of the branches 
 Johni5, and the vine : in John the Lord saith, / am the true Vine, 
 and My Father is the Husbandman. Every branch in Me 
 that beareth not fruit, He taketh away, and every branch 
 that beareth fruit. He purgeth it. Thou seest then that in 
 the branches fruit is required, that is, good works of repent- 
 Mat. 3, ance, as John says. Bring forth therefore fruits meet for 
 repentance. Thou seest that the branches are purged. This 
 purging is the destruction of the flesh, the loss of joy, the 
 loss of inheritance, the toils of life ; and these are the peculiar 
 acts of penitents. You see also that the Husbandman is the 
 Lord", Who destroy eth not even the very branches, but 
 purgeth and gathereth, some certainly for the fire, some to 
 renew and plant again His vineyards. 
 iSam.2, 34. " Eli the priest," thou sayest, " speaketh, saying. If 
 ' one man sin against another, they shall pray for him: but if 
 a man sin against the Lord, who shall intreatfor him ? In 
 lJohn5, like manner John, 7/" awy wzare see his brother sin a sin which 
 is not unto death, he shall ask, and He shall give him life for 
 them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: 
 I do not say that thou shall pray for it. Thou seest that all 
 this has reference to sins still remaining, not to those persons 
 who have at any time sinned, and begun to repent before 
 any one asketh for them. It were a long task to unfold the 
 instances. Remark all the sins which God threatens, thou 
 wilt at once see that they are present sins. But if his past 
 righteousness shall not profit the righteous in the time of his 
 Ezek. iniquity, neither shall his wickedness which he hath forsaken 
 hurt the wicked man in the time of his righteousness ; for it 
 
 = Agricultorem Dominum V, agrioulturam Domini Edd. 
 
God changes even declared sentence, punishes only enduring sin. 353 
 
 is written, Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous Is. 65, 7. 
 man his thoughts : and let him return unto the Lord, and he 
 shall obtain mercy. But if God hath punished even past 
 sins, tell me, hath He it not in His own power to change 
 His sentence against him, to whom'' He hath appointed 
 punishment and suffering for things past and overlooked ? 
 Did He not deliver Rahab, Nebuchadnezzar the king, the 
 Gibeonites, the Ninevites, and Zoar, from the destruction 
 foretold ? Doth not Joel thus speak in His Name ', Turn i per 
 unto the Lord your God with all your heart, and with fasting, 'f ^"."^ 
 and with weeping, and with mourning, for He is gracious \2—ii. 
 and merciful, slow to anger, and qf great kindness, and 
 repenteth Him qf the evil. Who knoweth if He will return 
 and repent, and leave a blessing behind Him ? Wherefore if 
 thou shalt have any how proved that punishment is appointed 
 for the sinner, thou must allow this, either that it is appointed 
 for enduring sins", or that liberty is left to God of changing 
 His sentence in their favour, on repentance. 
 
 35. Thou sayest it i? further written, If thy hand or thy ^s.t.is, 
 foot offend thee, cast them from thee. The meaning of this ^■ 
 
 Moses foretold by the testimony of the Book of Deuteronomy, 
 If thy brother, (for these are our eyes and our hands,) or thy Deut. 
 daughter, or JJiy wife, which is in thy bosom, or thy friend, ^^' ^* 
 which is as thine own soul, entice thee, saying. Let us go and 
 serve other gods, which thou hast not known: then he added 
 below, Thou^ shalt accuse him, and thine hand shall Sever. 8. 9. 
 upon him to put him to death. Dost thou see then that 
 this was not spoken of penitents, but of those who not only 
 themselves persevere in wickedness, but also cease not to put 
 stumblingblocks in our way .? These, however dear they be, 
 we must relinquish ; however useful, we must abandon. 
 
 36. Further, thou settest forth that the Apostle Paul said, 
 
 Put away from among yourselves the evil things ; the evilicor.5 
 which continues, that is. But repentance is not an evil, for ^^• 
 
 i Latinius'coni."deque''for"dequo" ' LXX.so quoted nearly by S. Cypr. 
 
 giveii an easier reading, " If God hath Ep. ad Fortun. §. 5. p. 284. Oxf. Tr. 
 
 punished even pastsins,andha« appoint- Locif. Cal. de non pare, in D. del. 
 
 ed punishment and suffering for things p. 228. d. 
 
 past and overlooked, say, hath He it not e as if it had been •rb trotiifn, whtch 
 
 in His power to change His sentence." S. Aug. qu, 39. in Deut. observes, it is 
 
 ' peccatis perseverantibus V. in p. not. 
 al. Edd. 
 
 A a 
 
354 Incestuous Corinthian given over to suffer only in the body. 
 
 s. Pac. David saith, It is a good thing to make confession unto the 
 
 ' ' Lord. And yet he who is doing penance is not with me, 
 
 nor is he joined in the portion of the saints, nor in peace*. 
 
 1 Cor. 5, But the Apostle saith. If any man that is called a brother be 
 a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a 
 drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such an one not even to eat. 
 Thou seest that not without cause doth it stand, if he be, 
 1. e. one who is not yet penitent, who has not ceased to be 
 wicked. And certainly the same words apply to the covetous, 
 to drunkards, and to railers. Answer, brother, is no one of 
 
 ■ pace this kind comprehended in your communion'.'' Thence then 
 
 Is 1,28. is it that God crieth by Isaiah, The destruction of the trans- 
 gressors and of the sinners shall be together; not of the 
 penitent, not of those who are busied in works of mercy. 
 
 Is.], 18. to whom God saith again in the same Isaiah, Though your 
 sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though 
 they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. 
 
 37. " Nevertheless," thou sayest, " the Apostle condemned 
 him that erred. For in the first Epistle to the Corinthians 
 
 ver.3-5. he saith thus: For I verily, as absent in body, but present in 
 spirit, have already judged, concerning Mm that hath so done 
 this deed, in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye 
 are gathered together, with the power of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction 
 of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the Day of the 
 Lord Jesus:' Mark, brother, first that he condemns not those 
 with whom this man is in communion. He alone who had 
 done this deed, is delivered to Satan, he only is excom- 
 municated, the peace of the Saints being kept entire. Ye 
 for one sinner condemn all churches. Next thou seest, that 
 . this very incestuous sinner is not delivered to death, but to 
 Satan, to be reformed, to be buffeted, to repent. Lastly, he 
 says,/o»- the destruction of the flesh, not however of the soul, 
 
 ' et V. not even of the spirit also=, but/or the destruction of the flesh 
 only, trials, namely, straits in the flesh, wearing of the mem- 
 bers, as in another place he saith of them who refrain not, 
 
 1 Cor. r, Nevertheless, such shall have trouble in the flesh. Wouldest 
 
 'hocom.thou know^? In the second Epistle to the Corinthians, the 
 
 ^- same Paul absolves this same wicked man. For of him he 
 
 ^ not being yet reconciled, nor admitted to the Holy Communion. 
 
Tenderness ofS. Paul, mitigating his own sentence. 355 
 
 saiih, Sufficient to such a man is this punishment which was'i Cor. 2, 
 inflicted of many. So that contrariwise ye ought rather to ~ ' 
 forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such an one 
 should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. Wherefore 
 I beseech you, that ye would confirm your love toward him. 
 And so below, To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: ver. lo. 
 for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your 
 sakes forgave I it in the Person of Christ; lest Satan should 
 get an advantage^ of us. Seest thou the indulgence of the 
 Apostle, tempering even his own sentences ? Seest thou his 
 most gentle lenity, so far removed from your pride ? Widely 
 differing from the front which Novatian assumes, but con- 
 sulting for the common life and salvation of all ? 
 
 38. But thou inveighest' against us also with the severity' inve- 
 of a censor. Thou sayest, that " according to the law of "^ 
 heaven it is not allowed to break one of the commandments, 
 and that lambs ought not to hold communion with wolves, 
 and that all consenting unto such is in fault, that" he then^etom. 
 who toucheth pitch is defiled, and that there is no society of ' 
 light with darkness, of the temple of God with idols, or 
 agreement of Christ with Belial.^'' Thou sayest at last that 
 we " rescind the commandments of God." Do we alter one 
 tittle of the law, or the Novatians rather'', who have violated 
 all laws of the Church, all laws of concord, who, after so 
 many years of peace, so many sacred treaties, have produced 
 these new laws of yours, new customs, new rites', feigning 3 om. V. 
 sanctity under an inexorable firont, a sanctity heretofore 
 unknown*? Do we receive wolves into the Church, who 'area- 
 avoid the very faces of heretics, or the Novatians rather,™™ 
 who, themselves rapacious wolves, shudder at the poor sheep 
 but little more wretched than themselves ? Do we " consent 
 unto the wicked," do we " touch pitch," have we fellowship 
 with darkness, do we join ourselves unto idols and unto 
 Belial, or they who received Evaristus, who received Nico- 
 stratus, and the others who left the Church, defiled in tongue, 
 
 '■ The text has possideatur, for which transposition of the text " Novatiani, 
 
 inEp.i. fin. poBSideanmr was substituted quia [qui V.] tota Ecclesise, tota oon- 
 
 from R. which S. Aug. also has e. Ep. cordiae, an potius jura viplarunt" for 
 
 Parm. iii. §. 3. and Ambros'. ad loo. "an potius N." as a little below. The 
 
 Possideatur seems to be the correction Vat. omits " an potius" as evidently 
 
 of a scribe. misplaced. 
 
 ' There has plainly been here a slight 
 
 A a2 
 
356 Novatians insist on insulated severity^ 
 
 s. Pac. in hand, in life ? Have we dealings with adulterers and thieves, 
 — '- — '■ or they who preferred Novatus over their own lives and heads'. 
 
 after he had embezzled the money of orphans and widows, 
 the murderer of his wretched parent and of his wife's offspring, 
 not only not penitent, but even glorying ? 
 
 iTim.5, 39. But the Apostle Paul said, Lay hands suddenly on no 
 man. Yet he teacheth, that slowly and after repentance it 
 must not be refused. " Yet at the destruction of Jericho 
 Achan the son of Carmi was put to death for stealing a 
 garment." Slay ye then all who have stolen our money and 
 our books, and exercise your fury against the bones of 
 
 Acts 15, Novatus. Take upon you again that yoke which neither 
 our fathers nor we were able to bear. Why delay ye, O 
 
 Deut. Novatians, to ask eye for eye, tooth for tooth, to demand life 
 ' ' for life, to renew once more the practice of circumcision 
 and the sabbath } Put to death the thief. Stone the 
 petulant "'. Choose not to read in the Gospel that the 
 Lord spared even the adulteress who confessed, when none 
 had condemned her; that He absolved the sinner who 
 washed His feet with her tears ; that He delivered Rahab at 
 Jericho, itself a city of the Phenicians ; that He set Tamar 
 free from° the sentence of the Patriarch ; that when the 
 Sodomites also perished. He destroyed not the daughters of 
 Lot ; wilhng likewise to have delivered his sons-in-law, had 
 they believed the destruction to come. 
 
 40. Come, dost thou not remember that the Lord saith by 
 
 Ps. 119, David, With them, that hated peace was I peaceful ? and 
 
 Vulg. that the sentence of Solomon" is not withheld when he saith, 
 
 Gal. 6, A brother that helpeth a brother shall be exalted ? What 
 says the Apostle } Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a 
 fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the 
 spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be 
 tempted. Bear ye one anoiher^s burdens, and so shall ye 
 fulfil the law of Christ ; and again, (which I have before 
 
 Eom. 9, quoted,) I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ 
 for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh; and 
 
 ' vitse suffi et capiti prsetulerunt, i. e. a, " by the sentence of the Patriarch." 
 
 risked their salvation by following him. ■■ Prov, 18, 19. so quoted by S. Cypr. 
 
 '" as in the law of " the stubhorn and ab. Ep.55.§.15. p.lSe.andbyS.Pauli- 
 rebellious son." Deut. 21, 18^21. nua. see Sabat. ad loc. 
 
 » by His Providence. The Vat. omits 
 
neglect tenor of mercy in O. and N. T. 357 
 
 again, / am made all things to all men, that I might by all i Cor. 
 means save all^; that is, so as to share their groans with the ' 
 wounded, suffering with the sick, death with the dying, to 
 be able to blend the fall of brethren with his own standing, 
 to abate" from his own health, and apply medicine to the'dece-* 
 sinking. ^^'■^^• 
 
 41. What profiteth it you to harden yourselves with an 
 haughty and hard brow, to be stiffs and bear your necks ^"gere 
 high, to turn away your faces from the miserable, to close the 
 
 ear and eye? Have ye, I pray you, never fallen? Is there no 
 stain on your minds ? No mote, I pray, in your eyes ? Who 
 will boast thai he hath a clean heart, or that he is free from 
 sins? Ye, I suppose, are just, benevolent, temperate, your 
 members are all sound, your whole body unharmed, ye have 
 no need of a physician, nor of medicine for weakness ! Enter 
 ye heaven at once, penetrate the approaches to paradise 
 while the sword gives way'' before you, close your holy gifts 
 against so many nations of ours, who confess the One and 
 Only God ! But if they are in a far different state from that 
 which the implacable rigour of nature and your cruelty pre- 
 tend, ye must see now, O Novatians, that God can have 
 mercy; now, that a remedy, late though it be, is open to 
 wretched brethren who confess what is past ; now, that that 
 wounded man, passed by by the Levite and Priest, can be 
 healed by Christ ; now, that the prayers of the Church are 
 not to be refused to the humble ; now, that the hands of the 
 Priests are to be imparted to those brethren who deserve 
 pity. 
 
 42. But we understand, as thou reproachest us, that the 
 Church of God is a dove, not bitter with gall', not fierce nor 
 sending with talons, white ^ moreover with small and tender' can- 
 plumage. We know likewise that, being the well* of living addedV . 
 water, and a fountain sealed, it is defiled with no filth of !^"'*"™ 
 engulfing heresy, and that it is a garden enclosed and full of 
 herbs great alike and small, vile and precious ; that it is the 
 eight souls from the Ark, among whom, however, was Ham also, 
 
 P according to a reading «Anas for them unharmed, as sinless. 
 vimui rnks U- E. F. G. &0. see Seholz. ' which the dove was supposednot to 
 
 9 cedente some edd. others caedente have. Horus Hierogl. i. 54. 
 " while the sword smiteth" yet leaves 
 
358 Heretics after a time cannot grow, their folly manifest. 
 
 s. Pac. and those thousands of birds and beasts, in pairs and in 
 j^^g— 'sevens, clean alike and unclean. But by the dry fountains 
 13. and clouds carried about of winds yre understand the barren- 
 2 17.' ness of heretics, and the assaults of strangers' voices. 
 
 43. Neither do we promise liberty, when we are ourselves 
 the servants of punishment, but we confess our sins, and 
 exhort the rest also to confess theirs, and to believe on Him 
 Who justifieth the wicked by faith, Who revoketh the 
 sentence pronounced against wickedness. When also we 
 avoid you, we beware of false prophets and ravening wolves. 
 But we believe that Jannes and Mambres' withstood Moses, 
 as ye do the Catholics. Whence the Apostle layeth it down 
 2 Tim. thus, Now as Jannes and Mambres withstood Moses, so do 
 ' ' ' these also resist the truth : men of corrupt minds, reprobate 
 concerning the faith. But they shall proceed no further : 
 for their folly shall be manifest unto all men, as theirs also 
 was.. That this was spoken against you, is clear ; for ye can 
 neither proceed further, nor hide your folly. 
 Eoclus. 44. He that is washed by the dead, profiteth nothing', he, 
 ' ■ that is, who is dipped in an heretical fountain, and in like 
 Ps. 140, manner, he who is anointed with the oil of the sinner, who 
 " ^' is filled, that is, with an unclean spirit. So then ye shall be 
 also children of blood. For ye desire not the peace, but the 
 blood of brethren. Your cruelty " is a false faith. An heretical 
 congregation is an adulteress woman ; for the Catholic hath 
 never from the beginning left the couch and the chamber of 
 her Spouse, nor gone after other and strange lovers. Ye 
 have painted a divorced form in new colours, ye have with- 
 drawn your couch from the old wedlock, ye have left the body 
 of a mother, the wife of One Husband, decking yourselves 
 out with new arts of pleasing, new allurements of corruption. 
 45. For whereas ye bring forward as a witness against me 
 the most blessed Cyprian, because in his Epistle on the 
 Lapsed' he says that Moses' and Daniel and Job prayed for 
 Ezek. sinners, and obtained not, our Lord saying, Though Noah, 
 ' ' Daniel, and Job, were in it, they shall deliver neither son nor 
 
 ' See the authorities for this reading, p. 238. n. b. 
 (which are inadequate,) in Soholz. ad » crudelitas. TheVat.hascredulitas. 
 loc. - de Laps. §. 12. p. 166. Oxf. Tr. 
 
 » See above on S. Cypr. Ep. 71. §. 1. / Noah, in S, Cypr. 
 
Prayer not heard form such as willnotpray; yet Moses heard. 359 
 
 daughter ; they shall but deliver their own souls ly their 
 righteousness. Would, would ye did rely on the witness of 
 Cyprian, would ye acquiesced in doctrines so salutary ! For 
 when he was urging the lapsed to penance, who were un- 
 willing to do penance because they said that they had received 
 peace from Confessors or Martyrs, he taught and shewed that 
 not even those Patriarchs obtained any thing for the un- 
 repentant. For who can deliver one unwilling ? Who can 
 humble himself for the proud ? Who obtain any thing for the 
 unrepentant? So when he said this, he was constraining 
 them to the remedies of penance. Nor did a man of such 
 gi'avity and merit in any wise contradict himself, but he 
 taught that the sinner must pour forth prayer, and must love 
 Confession. 
 
 46. These examples, however, of Cyprian shake you, in 
 which he relates that both Moses and other saints who 
 prayed for sinners, obtained not their request. Sayest thou? 
 Seest thou not for whom Moses obtained not his request ? 
 Returned to the people, what heareth he in the camp ? The 
 voices of drunkards and the songs of the idol-sacrifice were 
 resounding through it. The people was still persevering in 
 wickedness, still remaiiung in the very crime, but' repentance ' »* '^• 
 it knew not. And yet^ who of us told thee that Moses 'etta- 
 obtained not his request ? God indeed had said unto him. 
 Whosoever hath sinned against Me, him will I blot out of^^. 32, 
 My hook. He had spoken, however, with the authority of a 
 Judge, and with the power of a Lord. But see hovv soon 
 
 He turned back the sentence pronounced against the wicked- 
 ness of the people. Listen. Immediately, in the same 
 place, the Prophet saith, And Moses besought the Lord /n'sEx. 32, 
 God, Lord, why doth Thy wrath wax hot against Thy 
 people? and so on. Then again below, And the Lordi^.y.U. 
 repented of the evil which He thought to do unto ILis people. 
 Seest thou that the anger of God was softened ? Seest thou 
 that the offence was atoned for? And he prayed for a people 
 not praying', nor repenting what they had done. 'poganti 
 
 47. " But Noah," thou sayest, " and Daniel, and Job,"^^^' 
 could not deliver sons nor daughters." And the meaning of 
 
 this is; if they should ask for them who asked not themselves, 
 if they should pray for him that persevered in crime, if they 
 
360 Church one amid varied dignity, beauty, tines, of its parts. 
 
 s. Pac. would throw their protection over not individuals, not a few, 
 Ep.ITI ^ 
 
 but many thousands. Yet Noah delivered his own house- 
 hold from the general ruin ; and Job received again all which 
 
 Dan. 2. he lost; and Daniel by prayer removed that sword which was 
 hanging over the wise men of Babylon. Lot certainly 
 
 Acts 27. pray eth for the safety of a city, Paul for the passengers of 
 the ship. So they who know how to repent are absolved 
 
 ' a by help oP the righteous. 
 
 48. Lastly, look even at the very words which are written. 
 They only shall be delivered. Who are they ? Those saaie 
 who pray for sinners, shall pray for such with impunity. 
 And why condemnest thou the Church .'' Why forbiddest 
 thou to pray for the penitent ? if we may pray even for those, 
 for whom we may not obtain ? Read, therefore, my Cyprian 
 with more care. Read the whole Epistle on the Lapsed ; 
 read another which he wrote to Antonianus, in which 
 Novatian is pressed by examples of all sorts. Then thou wilt 
 learn what he pronounced as to the healing of penitents ; 
 Cyprian, I say, who is opposed to you, and adhered to the 
 Catholic laws. Tertnllian after he had fallen into heresy, 
 (for you have taken much from this source,) you may hear 
 himself, in his Epistle, and that same vshich he published when 
 a Catholic, confess that the Church can forgive sins. 
 
 49. Thou seest then that the Church is a Queen in a 
 vesture of gold, wrought about with divers colours; con- 
 sisting, that is, of many diverse bodies, and of many people. 
 This painting is not of one colour, nor doth this great diversity 
 glisten in one garment. This part of her array covereth, 
 another adoiiieth. One part is fitted to the bosom, another 
 sweeps along in the lowest fold, and contracts defilement in 
 the very act of walking. Part is likened to the purple of 
 Martyrs ; part to virgin silk. A part is sewed on beneath in 
 
 1 Cor. 7, folds, or repaired by the stitches of the needle. One after 
 this manner, and another after that. And yet in all is she 
 made one queen. 
 
 50. Therefore she is also a fruitful and rich vine, with 
 many branches, and the varied' tresses of many a tendril. 
 
 '■ " distincta, Aspice. Numquid in- uva," inserted by V. before " dis- 
 gentes ubique botrus, numquid omnis tentior." 
 
Vastness and stability of Catholic body, which Nov. cut off. 361 
 
 Look. Are there every where large clusters, is every grape full- 
 swelled ? Have none of these suffered from the winter cold ? 
 Has none endured the rough hail ? Has none to accuse the 
 burning heat of summer ? One bud is studded thicker with 
 shoots; another is stronger; another cleaner; one bursts 
 forth into fi-uit, another only into exuberance of leaves. Yet 
 is she a vine in every part beautiful. 
 
 51. She is the mother of virgins without number. Calcu- f^ant. 6, 
 late now, if thou canst, the Catholic flocks, and count on 
 
 thy fingers the swarms of our people. Not those only, which 
 are scattered throughout the whole world and fill whole 
 regions, but those, brother Symprouian, which are with thee 
 in the nearest borders and in the neighbouring city. Con- 
 template how many of us you alone see, how many people 
 of mine you alone meet. Art not thou absorbed as eaves- 
 droppings in great fountains, as a single drop by the ocean ? 
 Say, say, are these virgins the offspring of your people ? Art 
 thou alone the mother of so many ? This queen, I say, is 
 ours, the chosen one of her mother and perfect. Nothing ver. 7. 
 indeed can be chosen, except what is better and gi-eater fi'om 
 another ; nothing can be perfect except what is full. 
 
 52. Next consider this, whether she is not especially built ^P^- *» 
 upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ 
 Himself being the chief corner Stone. If her beginning was 
 before thee, if her belief was before thee, if she hath not left 
 
 her former foundations, if she hath not moved them, if she 
 hath not separated from the rest of the body and appointed 
 
 her own rulers for herself and peculiar documents', well"; if' ™stru- 
 ,,, , . -, . . ..,,,. menta 
 
 she hath made unreceived interpretations, if she hath in- 
 vented some new law, if she hath given a divorce from peace 
 to her own body, then clearly may she seem to have left 
 Christ, then may she seem to stand apart from Prophets and 
 Apostles. 
 
 53. This then will be the great house, rich in diversity of ^ Tim. 
 all vessels, in which glistens the pure gold, in which gleams ' 
 the ductile silver, but which despises not, as it is written, 
 
 the vessels of wood and earth. For a great house employeth 
 
 » This break lias been necessarily part plainly belongs to the Catholics, 
 made, although there is no diatinotion the latter to the Novatians. 
 in the present text, of which the former 
 
362 Xt de.ipiseth nothing though despicable, which He has made. 
 
 S. Pac. many services, is busied about various works. It seeks not 
 — : — ^silver only, nor is delighted with ornament of gold alone. 
 Now and then what is of slight account is more ornament to 
 things great" ; and in a noble suite, things little are sometimes 
 pleasing. No workman despiseth his own work, nor thinks 
 that vile which he hath made. And whence was it, thinkest 
 thou, that Christ suffered for sinners, except that He was 
 unwilling to lose any thing which He Himself formed ? 
 Whence was it, thinkest thou, that He even now intercedeth 
 with the Father for the miserable % except that He repels not 
 him of little worth, even though he be most despised. None 
 of those whom He has received, would He lose, although 
 compared to vessels of wood and earth, and so He putteth 
 together* in His house all vessels. 
 
 54. At length, brother Sympronian, be not ashamed to be 
 with the many ; at length consent to despise these festering 
 spots" of the Novatians, and these parings of yours; at 
 length, to look upon the flocks of the Catholics, and the 
 people of the Church extending so far and wide. Where 
 one is, (thou wilt say,) there am I also ; and where two are, 
 there is the Church : " where one," yet in concord, " where 
 two," but at peace. " Where one is, there is the Church also." 
 
 Eccles. How much more, where many are ? Two, it saith, are helttr 
 
 4 9 12 
 
 ' ■ ■ than one, and a three-fold cord is not broken. Hear what 
 Ps. 36, David saith, I will sing unto Thy Name in the great Congre- 
 gation; and again, I will praise Thee among much people ; 
 Ps.50,i.and, The Lord, even the most mighty God, hath spoken: and 
 called the world, from the rising up of the sun, unto the 
 going down thereof. What! shall the seed of Abraham, 
 which is as the stars and the sand on the sea shore for 
 Gen. 22, number, be contented with your poverty '? In thy seed, he 
 saith, shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. Say, does 
 Novatian make these up ? Not thus little hath God redeemed 
 with His Own Blood, nor is Christ so poor. 
 
 55. Recognise now, brother, the Church of God extending 
 
 ' Subinde plus decet magna con- " reduvias. "Whitlowes. 
 
 temptus; the text can hardly be correct. ' It must be borne in mind in these 
 
 ' V. corrects hodiePatrem for hodie- contrasts, that the Novatians, as the 
 
 que, andpromiseris must be divided into Donatists aftervfards, claimed to be the 
 
 pro miseris. vrhole Church ; they do not apply to 
 
 ■I componit. There may be a refer- us, who, however outwardly rent, claim 
 
 ence, as elsewhere, to ' ' mending' 'them, to be a portion only. 
 
Need of digesting instruction ; parting prayer. 363 
 
 her tabernacles, and fixing the stakes of her curtains on the 
 right and on the left; Understand that The Lord's name isPs. 113, 
 praised, from the rising up of the sun, unto the going dotvn 
 thereof. See, see, I beg you, that, whilst the Novatians are 
 striving over words, the riches of Catholics are being dis- 
 persed throughout the vrorld. 
 
 56. I have now instructed thee on all the points, about 
 which thou hast consulted me. 1 have passed over no head 
 or sentence of your propositions. I have answered every 
 tittle and word. If you enquired as one consulting, I have 
 shewn you lovingly. If as attacking, I have argued not indi- 
 ligently. I will add, when I shall have leisure, another 
 Epistle also, in which I will not' confute your views, but set'non V. 
 forth ours. And if you read it with good feeling and without 
 fastidiousness, perchance it may not hurt you. Meanwhile 
 in this Epistle I beg you to read each and all parts of it 
 thoroughly. All that is read in haste passes away. If thou 
 cravest better gifts, and hast a soul open to good instruction, 
 thou wilt not easily despise things so true. The Lord vouch- 
 safe to guard and protect thee for ever, and make thee live a 
 Christian to the unity of the Spirit ! Amen. 
 
THE PAR.ENESIS 
 
 TREATISE OF EXHORTATION UNTO PENANCE. 
 
 S. Pac. 1- Although I have spoken several times, however hur- 
 Par.ad j^g^jy^ of the cure of penitents, still, mindful of the Lord's 
 
 solicitude, Who for the loss of one poor sheep spared not 
 
 even His own neck and shoulders, carrying back the delicate 
 
 sinner to the reintegi-ated flock, I shall endeavour (as I can) 
 
 •oondere*''' build up' even with my pen the example of so great 
 
 /or con- excellence, and as a servant shall imitate, with the humility 
 
 V. becoming me, the industry of the Lord's labour. 
 
 2. My only fear is, dearly beloved, lest by the unhappiness 
 of wonted contrariety, by insisting on what is done, I should 
 teach, rather than repress, sins; and that after the example of 
 the Athenian Solon it would be better to be silent concerning 
 great crimes, than to warn against them, the morals of our 
 age having gone so far, that men deem themselves reminded, 
 when they are forbidden. For this I suppose has very lately 
 been the effect of my Cervulus", that the offence has been 
 
 3j;ij„gn. wrought the more diligently^, the more earnestly it was 
 tiusVat. branded. And all that censui'e of a disgrace visibly stamped 
 and often repeated, seems not to have repressed, but to have 
 taught wantonness. Wretched man that I am ! Where has 
 been my guilt? They had not known, I suppose, how to act 
 the wanton, had not I by blaming taught them.- 
 
 3. But let that pass. Rebels from God, and placed without 
 the Church, are also exasperated by chastisement, as a wrong. 
 
 " The Heathen new-year's profliga- appointed in the Church to repress 
 
 cies were so entitled, (see Du Cange v. them, (see ib.) The work is mentioned 
 
 Cervulus,) against which this treatise by S. Jerome de vir. ill. u. 106. 
 was written. Litanies and fasts were 
 
Penitence concerns all; plan of treatise. 365 
 
 indignant forsooth that their morals can be blamed by 
 any. And as mud is wont then most to stink, when you 
 stir it, and fire then to burn more if you turn it, and mad- 
 ness then to be more fierce if you provoke it: so they, 
 by turning the heel, have broken the pricks of necessary 
 blame, yet not without being hurt and wounded by their 
 resistance. 
 
 4. Do ye however, most beloved, remember that it is said 
 
 by The Lord, Reprove a fool, and he will hate thee : rebuke Prbv. 9, 
 a wise man, and he will love thee ; and again. Whom I love, ^^^ g 
 / rebuke and chasten. Do ye then, following lovingly, not 19- 
 obstinately opposing, believe that the kindly and anxious 
 diligence of this my work, undertaken according to the will 
 of the Lord by me your brother and priest, is of love rather 
 than of rigour. 
 
 5. Moreover let no man imagine that this very discourse 
 on the institution of penance is framed for penitents only, lest 
 for this reason whoever is placed without that rank, despise 
 what shall be spoken as intended for others; whereas the 
 discipline of the whole Church is tied as it were into this 
 fastening, since Catechumens must be careful that they pass 
 not into this state, and the faithful that they return not to it; 
 and penitents themselves must toil, to arrive speedily at the 
 fruit of this their work. 
 
 6. But in my discourses the order preserved will be this. 
 First, to speak of the degrees of sins, that no one think that 
 the extremest peril is set upon all sins whatsoever. Then 
 I shall speak of those faithful, who, ashamed of their remedy, 
 use an ill-timed bashfulness, and communicate, with body 
 defiled and mind polluted. In the sight of men most timid, 
 before the Lord most shameless, they contaminate with pro- 
 fane hands and polluted mouth the Altar to be dreaded even 
 by Saints and Angels. Thirdly, my discourse shall relate to 
 those, who, having duly confessed and laid bare their crimes, 
 either know not or refuse the remedies of penance, and the 
 very acts belonging to the ministry of confession. Lastly, it 
 shall be our endeavours to shew most clearly, what will be the 
 punishment of those who either do no penance, or even 
 neglect it, and who die therefore in their wound and im- 
 posthumes: and what again will be their crown, what their 
 
366 Strictness of Moses' law, easiness ofXtian; peril, if broken. 
 
 s. Pac. reward, who purge the stains of their conscience by right and 
 PffiN. regular Confession. 
 
 7. First, therefore, as we proposed, let us treat of the 
 degrees of sinners, diligently searching out what are sins, 
 what are crimes, that no one may think that, for the innu- 
 merable faults fi:om the deceitfulness of which no man is free, 
 I bind the whole human race under one undistinguishing 
 law of penance. With Moses and the ancients, those guilty 
 
 1 qua^ of even the least sin, and (so to speak) of one farthing^ were 
 
 V. immersed in the same aestuary of misery ; as well those who 
 
 had broken the sabbath, as those who had touched what was 
 
 unclean, who had taken forbidden food, or who murmured, 
 
 or who had entered the temple of The Most High King when 
 
 = oor- their wall was leprous^ or their garment defiled, or, when 
 
 ^"^ ° under this defilement, had touched the altar with their hand 
 
 or with their garment come in contact with it, so that it were 
 
 easier to ascend into heaven, or better to die, than to have to 
 
 keep the whole of these commandments. 
 
 8. From all these therefore and many carnal offences 
 besides, that each might more speedily attain his destined end, 
 the Blood of The Lord hath delivered us, redeemed from the 
 servitude of the Law, and set free in tlie liberty of the Faith. 
 
 Gal. 5, And therefore saith the Apostle Paul, For ye have been called 
 unto liberty. This is that liberty, that we are not bound by 
 all those things whereby they of old were held : but (if I may 
 use the expression) the whole entangled mass of our faults 
 being forgiven and the indulgence of remedies appointed, we 
 are constrained to a few and necessary points, which, whether 
 to keep or to avoid, were most easy for believers ; so that he 
 could not deny that he most truly deserved hell, who, un- 
 grateful for so great forgiveness, kept not even these few. 
 But what these are let us see. 
 
 9. After the Passion of the Lord, the Apostles having 
 considered and treated of all things, delivered an Epistle 
 to be sent to such of the Gentiles as had believed; of 
 
 Acts 15, which letter the import was as follows : Tlie Apostles 
 and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren 
 which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and 
 Cilicia: Forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which 
 went out from us have troubled you with words ; so below, 
 
Most sins amended by opposite graces; three classes deadly. 367 
 
 // seemed good to the Holy Ghost , and to us, to lay upon you Acts I5, 
 no greater burden than these necessary things; that ye 
 abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood^, and 
 from fornication : from which if ye keep yourselves, ye shall 
 do well. Fare ye well. This is the whole conclusion of the 
 New Testament. The Holy Spirit, despised in those many- 
 ordinances, hath left these injunctions to us on condition of 
 hazard of our lives. Other sins are cured by the compensation 
 of better works : but these three crimes we must dread, as the 
 breath of some basilisk, as a cup of poison, as a deadly arrow : 
 for they know how, not to corrupt only, but to cut off the 
 soul. Wherefore niggardliness shall be redeemed by liberality, 
 slander be compensated by satisfaction, moroseness by plea- 
 santness, harshness by gentleness, levity by gravity, perverse 
 ways by honesty; and so in all cases which are well amended 
 by their contraries. But what shall the despiser of God do? 
 What the blood-stained ? What remedy shall there be for 
 the fornicator ? Shall either he be able to appease the Lord 
 who hath abandoned Him ? Or he to preserve his own 
 blood, who hath shed another's? Or he to restore the 
 temple of God, who hath violated it by fornication ? These, 
 my brethren, are capital, these are mortal, crimes. 
 
 10. Now hear John and be confident, if ye can. If any i3ohn5, 
 man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, let 
 
 him ask, and the Lord shall give him life, if he have sinned 
 a sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not 
 say that he shall pray for it. But if you Uke, hear separately 
 also of each. God thus addresses Moses when praying for 
 the people who had blasphemed, Whosoever hath (He saith) Exod. 
 sinned against Me, him will I blot out qf My book. Con- ' 
 ceming the murderer, the Lord thus judgeth. He that smiteth Mat.26. 
 with the sword, (He saith,) shall die by the sword. And of 
 the fornicator the Apostle says. Defile not the temple qf God, i Cor.3, 
 which temple ye are; if any man defile the temple of God, '' 
 him shall God destroy. 
 
 11. These things are written, most beloved brethren, and 
 engraven on everlasting monuments; written and engraven, 
 I say not on wax and paper and brass or with the pen, but 
 
 ^ " and from things strangled" omitted, see Note A. on Tert. Apol. p. 108. 
 and 109. fin. 
 
868 Mortal sin excludes from sight of God; need of fear. 
 
 s. Pac. in the, book of The Living God. Heaven and earth shall 
 ^p^^^pass, (He saith,) one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass 
 Mat. 5, away, till all be fulfilled. What then? Must we die? Many 
 '^- too have in mind fallen into these sins. Many are guilty of 
 blood; many, sold unto idols; many, adulterers. I say more- 
 over that not hands only are involved in murder, but every 
 design also w^hich hath driven the soul of another to death; 
 and that not only those who have burnt incense on profane 
 altars, but altogether" every lust that wandereth beyond the 
 maniage couch and the lawful embrace, is bound by the 
 sentence of death. Whosoever shall have done these things 
 after believing, shall not see the face of God. But those who 
 are guilty of so great crimes are in despair. What have 
 I done unto you? Was it not in your povper that it should 
 not be ? Did no one warn you ? No one foretell it ? Was 
 the Church silent ? Said the Gospels nothing ? Did the 
 Apostles threaten nothing ? Did the priest ask nothing ? 
 Why seek ye late consolations ? Then ought ye when ye 
 Is. 3, 12. might. This is a hard saying. But they who call you happy 
 lead you into error, and disturb the path of your feet. He 
 shews the way of wickedness to the innocent, who after their 
 crimes flatters the guilty. " Are we then to perish ?" will 
 some one say. " And where is the merciful God, Who 
 1 invenit devised' not death, nor hath pleasure in the destruction of 
 "^'kA^i '^'^ living f Shall we die in our sins ? And what wilt thou 
 13. do, the priest? By what gains wilt thou repay so many 
 losses to the Church ?" Receive the remedy, if ye begin to 
 despair, if ye acknowledge yourselves miserable, if ye fear. 
 18.66, 2. Whoso is too confident is unworthy. To this man (saith the 
 Lord) will 1 look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite 
 spirit, and trembleth at My word. 
 
 12. You then I first call on, brethren, who, having com- 
 mitted crimes, refuse penance : you, I say, timid after being 
 shameless, modest after sinning ; who blush not to sin, yet 
 blush to confess ; who with evil conscience touch the Holy 
 Things' of God, and fear not the Altar of The Lord ; who 
 come to the hands of the priest, who come in the sight of 
 
 = V. inserts " dissipaverunt" after one, which was not so as to homicide, 
 
 "sed omnem;" if may be that two f Dei Sanota. See on Tert. de Spect. 
 
 clauses are omitted, as the two sins of u. 25. p. 214. n. n. Oxf. Tr. 
 idolatry and uncleanness are blended in 
 
Uzzah a waminff against approaching God irreverently. 369 
 
 angels'" with the confidence of innocence ; who insult the 
 Divine patience ; who bring to God, as if, because silent. He 
 knew not, a polluted soul and a profane body. Hear first 
 what the Lord hath done, and then what He hath said. 
 When tlie people of the Hebrews were bringing back the ark 
 of the Lord to Jerusalem, Uzzah ', from the house of Aminadab i et om. 
 the Israelite, who had touched the side of the ark without " 
 having examined his conscience, was slain ; and yet he had • 
 drawn near, not to take any thing from it, but to hold it when 
 leaning through the stumbling of the kine. So great a care2Sam.6. 
 was there of reverence towards God, that He endured not 
 bold hands even in help. The same also the Lord crieth, 
 saying, And as for the Jtesh, all that be clean shall eat-Levit.7, 
 thereof. But the soul that eateth of the flesh of the sacrifice ^^■^^' 
 of peace offerings, having his uncleanness upon him, that 
 soul shall be cut off from his people- Are these things old 
 and happen they not now ? What then ? Hath God ceased 
 to care for what concerns us ? Had He withdrawn out of 
 view of the world, and doth He look down upon no one from 
 heaven r Is His loiig-sufFering ignorance ? God forbid, thou 
 wilt say. He seeth then what we do, but He waiteth indeed 
 and endureth, and granteth a season for repentance, and 
 alloweth His Christ to put off the end, lest they quickly 
 perish whom He hath redeemed. Understand well, thou 
 sinner. Thou art beheld by God. Thou canst appease Him 
 if thou wilt. But grant that it is a thing of old that the unclean 
 were not permitted to approach the table of God : open the 
 writings of the Apostles, and learn what is of later date. 
 13. In the first Epistle to the Corinthians Paul hath 
 
 ^ who, as in all service, so are espe- Ass. vii. 17. 36. Miss. Rom. ib. vi. 164.) 
 
 ciallypresentduringtheHolyEucharist. or of their standing around. Ass. vii. 17. 
 
 See S. Chrys. de Sac. vi. 4. (where he Their actual presence, in connection 
 
 relates a vision in which they were seen with their hymn is stated more fully, ib. 
 
 in adoration.) Horn. 3. and 14. in Ep. ad v. 63. " Silent be all mortal flesh, and 
 
 Eph. p. ISl.and 260. Oxf. Tr. Horn 3. stand with fear and trembling, and 
 
 de Incompr. D. nat. fin. S. Ambr. in think of nought earthly. For the King 
 
 S. Luc. 1. i. 28. S. Greg. Dial. iv. 58. of kinga and Lord of lords, Christ our 
 
 In the ancient liturgies, the mention of God cometh forth to be immolated and 
 
 the holy Angels is sometimes (as in our to be given for Food to the faithful, 
 
 own) in connection with their hymn But before Him come the bands of 
 
 which we then sing with them, Lit. of angels, with all Authorities and Powers, 
 S. James Ass. Cod. lit. v. 53. (comp. .the Cherubim full of eyes, and the six- 
 
 S. Cyr. Jer. Or. Myst. v. 6. p, 274. winged Seraphim, covering their faces, 
 
 Oxf. Tr.) sometimes of their ministry and singing aloud the hymn Alleluia, 
 
 inpresentingOblations,(Lit.ofS.Mark. Alleluia, Alleluia." 
 
 Bb 
 
370 Greaty'perilof profaning Xt's Body, sincedeathmereytosuch. 
 
 s. Pac. inserted these words, Whosoever, he saith, shall eat this 
 
 ^PffiN." Bread, and drink this Cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be 
 
 1 Cor. guilty of the Body and Blood of the Lord. So likewise 
 
 TCT 29- below : For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth 
 
 32. and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's 
 
 Body. For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, 
 
 and many sleep. For if we would Judge ourselves, we should 
 
 not be judged. But when we are judged, we are chastened of 
 
 the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world. 
 
 Do ye tremble or not? Shall be guilty, \ie saith, of the Body 
 
 and Blood of the Lord. One guilty as to human life could 
 
 not be absolved ; doth he escape who violates the Body of 
 
 The Lord? He that eateth and drinketh unworthily, he 
 
 saith, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself. Awake, 
 
 'in vis- O sinner. Fear judgment present within thee' if thou hast 
 
 tuis "' done any such thing. For this cause, he saith, many are 
 
 weak and sickly among you, and many sleep. If then any 
 
 one fears not the future, let him now, at least, dread present 
 
 sickness and present death. But when we are judged, he 
 
 saith, we are chastened of the Lard, that we should not be 
 
 condemned with the world. Rejoice, O sinner, if in this life 
 
 thou art either cut off by death, or wasted by sickness, that 
 
 thou be not punished in the life to come. See how great 
 
 wickedness he committeth, who cometh when unworthy to 
 
 the Altar, to whom it is reckoned as a remedy, if he either 
 
 labours under sickness, or is destroyed by death ! 
 
 14. But if your own soul is of little value to you, spare the 
 1 Cor. 5, people, spare the priests. The Apostle saith, a little leaven 
 leaveneth the whole lump. What wilt thou do, by whose 
 means the whole lump is corrupted; through whom the whole 
 brotherhood shall suffer ? Shalt thou live guilty of so many 
 souls } Shalt thou be excused when the innocent shall have 
 imputed to thee their communion, when the Church shall 
 have named thee as the author of her desolation } 
 iTim.s, 15. Behold again the Apostle saith to the Priest, Lay 
 hands suddenly on no man, neither he partaker of other 
 merCs sins. What wilt thou do, who deceivest the Priest? 
 Who either misleadest him if ignorant, or, not fully knowing, 
 perplexest him with the diflSculty of proof? I beseech you 
 therefore, brethren, by that Lord from Whom no secrets are 
 
Shame not spared fir health of this life, why fir life eternal? 371 
 
 hid, even in consideration of my danger, cease ye' from 'desinite 
 hiding^ the wounds of your consciences. The wise, when 2 j' ere 
 sick, fear not the physician, not even when about to cut, not ^• 
 even when about to bum them in the secret parts of the 
 body. We have heard of some who, not ashamed even as to 
 parts of the body, withdrawn by modesty from sight, have 
 endured the pains of the knife and of cautery, and even of 
 the corrosive powder. And how great then is the endurance 
 which men' have shewn ? Shall the sinner fear? Shall the 
 sinner blush to purchase everlasting life by present shame i 
 And withdraw his ill-concealed wounds from the Lord when 
 He stretcheth forth His Hands ? And hath he any thing 
 whereat to blush before the priest', who hath injured the 
 Lord ? Or is it better that he should thus be lost, lest thou, 
 shrinking through shame, shouldest without shame perish? 
 By not giving way to shame, thou wouldest gain more through 
 its loss, thou, for whom it were better to perish for thyself^. 
 But if ye are ashamed that the eyes of your brethren should 
 see, fear not those who are partners in your misfortune. No 
 body is glad at the suffering of its own members ; it grieves 
 with theni, and labours with them for a remedy. In one and 
 two is the Church, and in the Church is Christ. And he 
 therefore, who hides not his sins from the brethren, assisted 
 by the tears of the Church, is absolved by Christ. 
 
 16. And now I would address those who, well and wisely 
 confessing their wounds under the name of penance, neither 
 know what penance is, nor what the cure for their wounds, 
 and are like those who lay bare indeed their wounds and 
 swellings, and acknowledge them also to the physician who 
 sitteth by ; but when warned what is to be applied, neglect 
 it, and refuse what they have to take. This is just as if one 
 should say, " Lo ! I am sick, Lo ! I am wounded, but I wish 
 
 • i. e. as mere men for this life only, they were doing ; " Is it better that the 
 
 ' in iUo, referring to the Sacerdos priest should perish, (see §. 14. and the 
 
 above. beg. of this $.) lest thou who through 
 
 S " An sic illi melius est perire, ne shame shrintest from confession, 
 
 tu pudore timidus sine pudore moriaris ? shouldest" — as though he would say, 
 
 non faeiens pndorl locum, plus de detri- "seek what thou will, the result will 
 
 mento ejus acquiras, cui pro te melius he that thou wilt, not live, by taking 
 
 est perire." "If the text is correct, it shame, but — die in shamelessness." Ne 
 
 seems as if S. Pacian had blended in seems virtually almost to stand for quo; 
 
 one, in a strong expostulation, what such brought upon themselves just what 
 
 such were doing and what they thought they shrunk from. 
 
 Bb2 
 
372 Blessing of severe penitence in David and Nebuchadnezzar. 
 
 S. Pac. not to be cured ''." Such is it, but see a thing still more 
 Pah. AD J. ,. , 
 P(EN. foohsh. 
 
 17. Another disease is added to the original cause, and a 
 new wound inflicted, all that is just contrary is applied, all 
 that is hurtful is drank. Under this evil especially doth 
 our brotherhood labour, adding on to old faults new sins. 
 Therefore hath it burst forth into vice more grievously still, 
 is now racked by a most destructive consumption. What 
 then shall I the Priest now do who am compelled to cure ? 
 It is late in such cases. If however there is any one of you 
 who can bear to be cut and cauterized, I still can do it. 
 
 Joel 2, Behold the knife of the Prophet ; Turn unto the Lord your 
 Qod, (he saith,) with all your heart, and with fasting, and 
 with weeping, and with mourning: and rend your heart. 
 Fear not this cutting, most beloved. David bore it. He lay in 
 filthy ashes, and was disfigured by a covering of rough sack- 
 cloth. He who had once been accustomed to gems and to 
 purple, hid his soul in fasting ; he whom seas, whom woods, 
 whom streams served and the land bringing forth the 
 promised wealth, wasted in floods of tears those eyes with 
 which he had beheld the glory of God; the ancestor of Mary, 
 the ruler also of the Jewish kingdom, confessed himself un- 
 happy and miserable. That king of Babylon' performs peni- 
 tence, forsaken of all, and is worn away by seven years of 
 squalidness. His uncombed hair and wild roughness sur- 
 ijubas passed the shagginess of lion's mane', and his hands hooked 
 jY- . with crooked^ talons take the semblance of eagles', while he 
 V. eats grass as oxen, chewing the green herb. Yet this punish- 
 ment commends him to God, and restores him to the king- 
 dom, once his own. Whom men shuddered at, God received 
 blessed through this very calamity of a severer discipline. 
 Behold the cutting which I promised ! Whoso shall be able 
 to endure it shall be healed. 
 
 18. I will yet apply fire from the cautery of the Apostle. 
 
 '' The present text has " neo ego te the true reading, there might be an 
 
 vulneratus sum, sed nolo eurari ito- indignant ambiguity,from its secondary 
 
 machvrn. Hoc erat, sed videte, &c." meaning; " they would keep their fasti- 
 
 Latinius conjectures ; " sed nolo eurari. dionsness and their disease." 
 Stomachandumhoc erat,'' and certainly ■ imitated from Tert. de Pcenit. fin. 
 
 one should have expected rather the p. 369. Oxf. Tr. 
 
 conciser and so more emphatic form, >■ exomologesin facit. see Tert, 1. c 
 
 " sed nolo eurari." If " stomachum'' p. 364. and Note L, 
 
Luxury inconsistent with the penitence of Holy Scripture. 373 
 
 Let us see whether ye can bear it. / have judged, he saitb, I Cor. 5, 
 when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the ~ 
 power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unto 
 Satan for the destruction of the fiesh, that the spirit may be 
 saved in the Day of the Lord Jesus. What say ye, penitents ? 
 Where is the destruction of your flesh? Is it that in the very 
 time of penance ye always walk abroad in greater pomp, full 
 from the feast, sleek from the bath, with well-studied attire ? 
 Lo, here is one man once thrifty, once somewhat poor, once 
 sordidly dressed in a coarse cloak. Now he is daintily 
 bedecked and wealthy and a proper man, as though he would 
 lay it to God's charge that he cannot serve Him, and would 
 refresh his dying soul with the pleasure of his members. It 
 is well that we are of moderate means, else should we be 
 doing those same things too, whereof certain men and 
 women of richer state are not ashamed, dwelling' in marble, itegiV. 
 weighed down with gold, sweeping along in silk, glowing 
 with scarlet. If the ferruginous powder glisteneth on their 
 eye-brow, or the fictitious colour gloweth upon their cheeks, 
 or the artificial ruddiness melt over their lips, — these things 
 perhaps ye have not. But still ye have your pleasant retreats 
 at your villas or the sea'', and wines of more exquisite ^ mari- 
 quality, and rich banquetings, yea old wines well-refined'', y™"'^ 
 So act, so believe, so ye but live. 
 
 19. I can bear it no longer, brethren. Daniel with his 
 fellows, covered with sackcloth and ashes, bloodless' through 
 fasting, speaketh thus: We have sinned, we have committed Baa. 9, 
 iniquity, we have done wickedly, we have transgressed Thy pre- ' 
 cepts and Thy judgments. Of Azariah also the Divine Scripture 
 saith, Azariah stood up, and prayed; and opening his mouth 
 m,ade confession to God^ with hisfellows. David himself saith. 
 Every night wash I my bed, and water my couch with my Ps. 6, 6. 
 tears. But we — what of such sort do we.? what like to this.? 
 I speak not of those things which we gather together in heaps, 
 by trafficking, merchandizing, ravening; by hunting out 
 gains abroad, and lusts at home ; by doing nothing simply, 
 giving nothing to the poor, forgiving nothing to brethren. 
 
 k See Tert. de Pcen. c. 11. p. 367. beg.) not LXX. nor Vulg. but so 
 
 1 See, of Christians, on Tert. Apol. quoted in S. Cypr. de LapSi §. 19. 
 
 0. 40. p. 87. ii. z. p. 173. Oxf. Tr. 
 m Dan. 3, 25. (Song of 3 Children, 
 
374 Actsof true penitence severe; done by women not deeply sinning. 
 
 s. PAc.Not even those things which can be seen by the Priest, and 
 P(EN." praised by the Bishop when he witnesseth them ; not even 
 these daily duties do we observe: To weep", namely, in sight 
 of the Chm-ch, to mourn our lost life in sordid garb, to fast, 
 to pray, to fall prostrate ; to refuse luxury, if one invite to 
 the bath ; to say, if one bid to a feast, " These things 
 for the happy ! I have sinned against the Lord, and am in 
 danger of perishing eternally. What have I to do with 
 feasting who have injured the Lord?" and besides this, to 
 hold the poor man by the hand, to entreat the prayers of the 
 widows, to fall down before the Priests, to ask the entreaties 
 of the interceding Church, to essay all sooner than perish. 
 
 20. I know that some of your brethren and sisters wrap 
 the breast in hair-cloth, lie in ashes, and study late fast- 
 ings ; nor yet perhaps have they so sinned. Why speak of 
 brethren ? The wild goats, we are told, know what will 
 cure themselves. I have heard that when pierced" with the 
 poisoned arrow they traverse the Cretan forests, until, plucking 
 the stalk of the dittany, they with the poisonous^ liquid of the 
 healing juice expel from their bodies the ejected darts. We 
 repel the Jiery darts of the devil with no juice of penance, 
 with no plant of confession. The swallow** knoweth how by 
 her own swallow-wort to give sight to her blinded young. 
 We cure the lost light of the mind by no root of severe 
 discipline. Lo ! man like neither the goat, nor the swallow, 
 is jealous of his own blindness and malady ! 
 
 21. Now, brethren, consider what we promised at the 
 close, what reward, or contrariwise what end will follow these 
 works. The Spirit of the Lord threateneth delicate sinners 
 
 sThess.who do not penance, saying. They received not the love of 
 
 ' ■ ■ the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause 
 
 God shall send them the working of delusion, that they 
 
 should believe a lie: that thpy all might be damned who 
 
 believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. 
 
 BeT.is, Also the Apocalypse thus speaketh of the harlot, How much 
 
 " See Tert. de Poen. c. 9. will driTe away, its touch will destroy, 
 
 • Tert. de Poen. fin. p. 369. venomous animals." Dioscorides de 
 
 P "The juice [of the dittany], drunk Mater. Med. iii. 34. ed. Sprengel, 
 
 with wine, is of benefit to those bitten (furnished by a medical friend.) 
 
 by venomous animals. Butsuchisthe "5 Tert. 1. c. 
 
 power of the plant, that even its smell 
 
If you shrink from torture of penitence, think of those of hell. 375 
 
 she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much 
 torment and sorrow give her. And the Apostle Paul saith, 
 Not knowing that the goodness qf God leadeth Ihee to repent- R"™- 2, 
 ance. But after thy hardness treasurest up unto thyself 
 wrath against the Day of wrath and revelation of the 
 righteous judgment of God. 
 
 22. Fear then, most dearly beloved, these righteous 
 judgments. Leave off error. Condemn delicate living. The 
 last time is now hastening on. Darkness and hell are 
 opening their enlarged bosoms for the wicked. After the 
 punishment of souls in time, everlasting punishment is 
 reserved also for the revivified bodies. Let no one believe 
 as to the heart of Tityus, or the vulture of the Poets ! The 
 eternal fire, itself for itself, renews the substance of the 
 regenerated bodies'. Listen, if ye believe not. The force 
 of the waters raging in the fire shall be recruited by the 
 punishment which feeds it. If ye draw back' from the'retrac- 
 torture of confession-', remember hell, which confession shall 2g^^mg*_ 
 extinguish for you. Estimate its force even from things visible ; logis 
 for some few petty outlets of it do wear away the mightiest 
 mountains with their subterranean fires. Thence do the 
 Sicilian' ^tna and the Campanian Vesuvius boil with un- 
 wearied volumes of flame ; and to prove to us the eternity of 
 judgment, they are cleft asunder, they are devoured, and yet 
 
 do they never end. 
 
 23. Consider in the Gospel the rich man, as yet suffering 
 under the tortures of the soul only. What then shall be 
 those exceeding tortures of the restored bodies? What 
 gnashing of teeth therein.? What weeping? E-ememberj 
 brethren, there is no confession in the grave; nor can Ps. 6,6. 
 penance then be assigned, when the season for penitence is 
 exhausted. Hasten whilst ye are alive, whilst ye are on the Mat. 5, 
 way with your adversary. Lo! we fear the fires of this " 
 world, and we shrink back from the iron claws of tortures. 
 
 ' Tert. Apol. 0. 48. p. 102. Cypr. p. 568. (quoted by Gall.) makes 
 » Tert. de Poen. 0. ult. p. 368. The the same correction from an old Car- 
 very words are in part retained. thnsian Ms. amd does not notice the 
 ' V. has ^tna Sioulus, which may difference of gender as a difficulty. A 
 be a trace of the right reading. The scribe perhaps conformed it to " et 
 Edd. have vel Lisaniculus. Bal. ad Vesuvius" which follows. 
 
376 Joy and blessedness of unsparing peniteuce even of the vilest.. 
 
 s. Pac. Compare with them the hands of ever-during torturers, and 
 P(EN. ^^ forted flames which never die ! 
 
 24. By the faith of the Church, by mine own anxiety, by 
 
 the souls of all in common, I adjure and in treat you, brethren, 
 
 not to be ashamed in this work, not to be slack to seize, as 
 
 soon as ye may, the proffered remedies of salvation ; to bring 
 
 your souls down by mourning, to clothe the body with 
 
 sackcloth, to sprinkle it with ashes, to macerate yourselves 
 
 by fasting, to wear yourselves with sorrow, to gain the aid of 
 
 the prayers of many. In proportion as ye have not been 
 
 sparing in your own chastisement, will God spare you. For 
 
 He is merciful and long -suffering, of great pity, and re- 
 
 penteth Him against the evil He hath inflicted''. Behold ! 
 
 I promise, I engage, if ye return to your Father with true 
 
 satisfaction, emng no more, adding nothing to former sins, 
 
 Lukei5. saying also some humble and mournful words, as. Father, we 
 
 have sinned before Thee, and are no more worthy to be called 
 
 Thy sons ; straightway shall leave you both that filthy herd, 
 
 and the unseemly food of husks. Straightway on your return 
 
 shall the robe be put upon you, and the ring adorn you, and 
 
 your Father's embrace again receive you. Lo ! He saith 
 
 Ezek. Himself, / have no pleasure in the death qf the wicked ; 
 
 ' ' but that he turn from his way and live. And again He 
 
 Jer. 8,4. saith. Shall they fall, and not arise? Shall he turn away, 
 
 Rom. and not return ? And the Apostle saith, God is able to make 
 
 ' ' him stand. 
 
 25. The Apocalypse also threateneth the seven Churches 
 
 unless they should repent. Nor would He indeed threaten 
 
 the impenitent, unless He pardoned the penitent. God 
 
 Rev. 2, Himself also saith. Remember therefore from whence thou 
 
 Is. 30 art fallen, and repent. And again, When thou shall return 
 
 lo.lxx. and mourn, then shall thou be saved, and know where thou 
 
 hast been. And let no one so despair of the vileness of a 
 
 sinful soul, as to believe that God hath no longer need of 
 
 him. The Lord willeth not that one of us should perish. 
 
 " et qui sententiam fleetat adversus p. 252. Lucif. Cal. de reg. Apost. 
 
 malitiam irrogatam. Joel 2, 13. so p. 220. u, (ap. Sabat.) Vict. Tun. de 
 
 (luoted by S. Cypr. Ep. 55. §. 18. de Poen. App. S. Ambr. ii, 593. (ib.> 
 Laps. $. ult. p. 176. de bono Pat. J. 2. 
 
J<yy in heaven to the Good Shepherd and the holy Angels. 377 
 
 Even those of little worth, and the least are sought after. 
 If ye believe not, see. Lo! in the Gospel the piece of silver 
 is sought after, and when found is shewn unto the neighbours. 
 The poor sheep, although to be carried back on His lowly- 
 stooping shoulders, is not burdensome to the Shepherd. 
 Over one sinner that repenteth the Angels in heaven rejoice, Lukeis. 
 and the celestial choir is glad. Come, then, thou sinner; 
 cease not to ask! Thou seest where there is joy over thy 
 return! Amen. 
 
378 GocCs gift in Baptism the deepest of all sermons. 
 
 DISCOUKSE ON BAPTISM 
 
 THE FAITHFUL AND THE CATECHUMENS. 
 
 1. It is my wish to explain after what manner we are born 
 in Baptism, and after what manner we are renewed. I shall 
 speak indeed, brethren, in His own words, lest perchance on 
 account of the beauty of my sentences, ye should believe that 
 I take pleasure in my style, and that ye may be able to 
 comprehend a mysterious subject. And would that I could 
 inculcate it upon you. I seek not glory: for glory belongeth 
 to God Alone. My only anxiety is my concern for you, and 
 especially for these Candidates" for Baptism, if in any wise 
 it may be possible for us to comprehend the examination of 
 so great happiness. I shall therefore shew what Heathenism 
 was previously, what Faith bestows, what indulgence Baptism 
 grants. And if this shall so sink into your hearts, as I feel 
 nobis it, ye will judge, brethren, that no preaching ever yielded us' 
 
 1 
 I 
 
 vobis R 
 
 ^^^- more fruit. 
 
 2. Learn then, dearly beloved, in what death man was 
 placed before Baptism. Ye know that assuredly of old, how 
 Adam was returned to his earthly origin ; what condemnation 
 imposed upon him the law of eternal death ; and this death 
 had dominion over all his posterity, as being held under this 
 Rom. 5, one law, over the whole ra.ce from Adam to Moses. But through 
 '*' Moses one only people was chosen, the seed that is of 
 Abraham, if they had been able to keep the commands of 
 righteousness. Meanwhile we all were held under sin, that 
 we might eat the fruits of death : appointed to feed on husks 
 
 * Competentes. see S, Aug. Conf. ix. 14. p. 165. n. b. Oxf. Tr. 
 
Before theLiaw,vian sinned in ignorance ; under it, in weakness. 379 
 
 and to keep swine, that is to filthy works, by wicked angels, 
 whose dominion allowed us neither to do nor to know 
 righteousness. For our very condition* compelled us to obey 
 such masters. How we were delivered from these powers and 
 from this death, now listen. 
 
 3. When Adam sinned, (as I have mentioned,) the Lord 
 then saying, Dust thou art, and unto dust thou shall return. Gen. 3, 
 he was assigned unto death. This assignment was trans- 
 mitted to the whol^ race, for all sinned, nature herself now 
 impelling them, as saith the Apostle, As by one man smRom. 5, 
 entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed^^' 
 upon all men, for that all have simied. Sin therefore reigned, 
 
 in whose bonds we were dragged, as it were captives unto 
 death, death, that is, eternal. But this sin, before the time 
 of the Law, was not even understood, as saith the Apostle, 
 Until the Law was, sin in the world was not accounted', that Rom. 5, 
 
 13 
 
 IS, was not seen ; at the coming of the Law, it revived. For i jj^be- 
 it was made manifest, that it might be seen ; but to no ^^'"■' 
 purpose, for no one hardly kept it. For the Law said. Thou 9. ' 
 shall not commit adultery, thou shall not kill, thou shall not 
 covet, yet concupiscence with all vices still continued. So 
 then before the Law this sin slew man with a concealed, 
 under the Law, with a drawn, sword. What hope therefore 
 had man ? Without the Law he perished, because he could 
 not see sin, and under the Law, because he ran into that very 
 sin which he saw. Who could free him from death .? Hear 
 the Apostle, O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver Rom. 7, 
 
 . 24 25 
 
 me from the body of this death? Grace (he saith) through 
 our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 4. But what is grace .'' The remission of sin, that is, a 
 free gift. For grace is a free gift. Christ therefore, coming 
 and taking upon Him the nature of man, first presented 
 before God this very human nature pure from the power of 
 
 sin and innocent. Isaiah saith. Behold a virgin shall conceive. Is. 7, 1 4. 
 and bear a Son, and shall call His name Immanuel. Butter 
 and honey shall He eat, that He may know to rqfuse the evil 
 and choose the good. And of Him again. Who did no sira, Is.53,9, 
 
 I" res ipsa. E., apparently, serritus actions enslaved us the more, 
 ipsa, in the same sense, the slavery per- " Gratia, i.e. Dei. according to the 
 
 petuated itself; being slaves, we could reading of D. E. Vulg. S. Ambr. S. Aug. 
 
 not but remain slaves, and ail our &c. see Scholz, 
 
380 Correspondence of the Temptation with the Fall. 
 
 neither was guile found in His mouth. Under this guardian- 
 ship of innocence when Christ first undertook the defence of 
 man in the very flesh of sin, forthwith that father of the dis- 
 obedience of sin**, who had once deceived our first parents, 
 began to be excited, to be troubled, to tremble. For he was 
 to be overcome by the loosening of that law by which alone 
 he had retained possession of man, or could retain it. He 
 arms himself therefore for a spiritual contest with the Imma- 
 culate, and first he attacks Him with that artifice with which 
 he had overcome Adam in Paradise, under the pretence of 
 dignity ; and as if perplexed about His heavenly power, he 
 Mat. 4, saith. If Thou be the Son of Ood, command that these stones 
 be made bread; that so ashamed or unwilling to conceal that 
 He was the Son of God, He might fulfil the commands of the 
 tempter. Behold still he is not silent, suggesting that if He 
 would cast Himself down from above. He would be received 
 in the hands of angels, to whom The Father had entrusted 
 that 071 their hands they should bear Him up, lest by any 
 means He should dash His foot against a stone; that so, 
 while the Lord wished to prove that He it was of Whom the 
 Father had given this command, He might do what the 
 tempter urged. Last of all the serpent being now crushed, 
 as if he were now giving up ", promises Him those very king- 
 doms of the world, which he had taken from the first man: 
 
 1 Advo- that so whilst the Advocate' of man believes that he has 
 ^j"o. overcome. He by receiving the empire (which He was to 
 catum recover,) might incline towards the dignity ofiered by the 
 
 2 datatn Evil One, and so at last sin. But in all these attacks the 
 for d^- Enemy is overcome, and destroyed by the heavenly power, 
 
 Ps. 8, as saith the Prophet unto the Lord, That thou mightest still 
 ^" ^- the enemy, and the avenger. For I shall behold the heavens, 
 the works of Thy fingers. 
 
 5. The Devil ought now to have yielded. But nevertheless 
 he ceaseth not yet. He suborns with his wonted snares, and 
 stimulates with rage the Scribes and Pharisees and all that 
 band of wicked men. They, therefore, after various arts and 
 lying devices of the heart, in which serpent-like they thought 
 to deceive the Lord by professions of fealty, when they 
 
 "* "father of sin and disobedienop," • " ut dum probare vult D. — faoeret" 
 R. inserting et before inobedientise. for " dum probare — facere" R. 
 
Satan lost his power, inflicting sinners' death on the Sinless. 381 
 
 prevailed nothing, at last attacked Him with open violence Johnl2, 
 and a most cruel kind of suffering ; that so through the 
 indignity of the thing, or the pain of punishment, He might 
 either do or say something unrighteous, and thus destroy the 
 human nature which He bore, and His soul be left in hell, 
 which had one law to retain the sinner. For the sting of^ Cor. 
 death is sin. Christ therefore endured, and did no sin, ' 
 neither was guile found in His mouth, as we have said, not 
 then even when He was led as a victim. This was to 
 conquer, to be condemned without sin ! For the Devil had 
 received over sinners the power which he claimed for himself 
 over the Immaculate One ; and thus he himself was over- 
 come ; decreeing that against the Holy One which was not 
 allowed him by the law that he had received'. Whence 
 saith the Prophet to the Lord, TJmt Thou mightest SePs.51,4. 
 justified in Thy saying, and clear when Thou art judged^. 
 And thus, as the Apostle saith, Having led principalities iwCol. 2, 
 triumph, Christ condemned sin in the flesh, nailing it to His 
 Gross and blotting out the hand-writing of death''- Thence 
 it was that God Iq/t not His soul in hell, nor suffered His Ps. 16, 
 Holy One to see corruption. Thence it was that having 
 trodden under-foot the stings of death He rose again on the 
 third day in the flesh, reconciling it to God, and restoring it 
 to immortality, having overcome and blotted out sin. 
 
 6. But if He only conquered, what conferred He on 
 others ? Hear briefly. The sin of Adam had passed on the 
 whole race. For by one man (as saith the Apostle) sin Rom. 5, 
 
 f " Whatisthatrighteousnesswhere- by S. Greg. M. in 7. Ps. Pcen. ad loc. 
 
 by the Devil wa« conquered ? What but as also (quoted by Lorin. ad loc.) Gaud, 
 
 the righteousness of Jesus Christ? And Brix. S. 12. Isid. de Pass. Dom. e. 25. 
 
 how was he conquered p Because when p. 554. 
 
 he found in Him nothing worthy of h This rendering occurs in Tert. de 
 
 death, he yet slew Him. And so it is Pudic. c. 19. It may be an explanation 
 
 just that the debtors whom he held of what the Vulg. now has, "decreti," 
 
 should be set free, believing in Him red 'ity/iarcs Vel. (in the sing, for riis 
 
 Whom without any debt to shew." &iV|K«<r/» ) Two oldLat. Mss. ap.Sabat. 
 
 S. Aug. de Trin. xiii. 14. see others ap. have "delicti." as S. Pac. §. ult. has 
 
 Petav. de Incarn. ii. 5. 10. sqq. " inobauditionis," which may be a 
 
 g These words are so quoted by comment, as S. Hil. (de Trin. ix. 10.) 
 
 S. Aug. ad loc. as having their exactest quoting " chirographum in sententiis," 
 
 and deepest fulfilment in our Lord ; paraphrases " chir. legis peccati," in 
 
 " Thou Alone, justly judgest, art un- reference to his own words, §. 7. and 
 
 justly judged, Who hast the power to S. Iren. 5. 17. 3. has "chirographum 
 
 lay down Thy life, and hast the power debiti nostri," in reference to " debita 
 
 to take it again. Thou prevailest then, nostra" just before, 
 when Thou art judged." He is followed 
 
382 As Adam''sdeath,soXfsli^,passestousfybirthqfHiminBaptism, 
 
 entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death 
 passed upon all men. Therefore also the righteousness of 
 Christ must needs pass over to the whole race ; and as Adam 
 by sin destroyed his race, so must Christ by righteousness 
 give life to all His race. This the Apostle urges, saying, 
 
 Eom. 5, For as by the disobedience of one, many were made sinners, 
 so by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous. 
 That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace 
 reign through righteousness unto eternal life. 
 
 7. Some one will here object. " But the sin of Adam 
 deservedly passed on his posterity, because they were bom 
 of him. And are we then born of Christ, that we can be 
 saved for His sake ?" Cease to have carnal thoughts. And 
 now shall ye see in what wise we are born of Christ as of 
 our parent. In these last days Christ took a soul' with the 
 flesh from Mary. This He came to save. This He left not 
 in hell. This He joined to His Spirit and made His own. 
 And this is the marriage of the Lord, joined together to one 
 
 Eph. 6, flesh, that according to that great sacrament, might be these 
 two in one flesh, Christ and the Church. From this 
 marriage is born the Christian people, the Spirit of the Lord 
 coming from above ; and straightway the heavenly seed 
 being poured upon and mingled with the substance of our 
 souls, we grow in the bowels of our mother, and coming 
 forth from her womb are made alive in Christ. Whence the 
 
 iCor. Apostle, The first Adam was made a living soul ; the last 
 ' ' Adam was made a quickening Spirit. Thus Christ begetteth 
 
 1 Cor. 4, in the Church by His Priests, as says the same Apostle, For 
 in Christ Jesus have I begotten you. And so the seed of 
 Christ, that is, the Spirit of God produces, by the hands of 
 the Priests, the new man conceived in the womb of our 
 Mother, and received at the birth of the font, faith presiding 
 over the marriage rite. For neither will he seem to be 
 engrafted into the Church, who hath not believed, nor he to 
 be bom again of Christ, who hath not himself received the 
 Spirit. We must believe therefore that we can be bom. 
 
 Acts 8, For so saith Philip, If thou believest . . . thou mayest. 
 Christ therefore must be received that He may beget, for 
 
 ' against the Arians who, as well as a human soul, see Petav. de Inc. i. 5. 
 Apollinaris, denied that our Lord had 6. and add ib. v. 11. 
 
tliatlivingnew lives in Him, we may die no more, bvilive in death. 383 
 
 thus saith the Apostle John, As many as received Him, <oJohnl, 
 iJiem gave He power to become the sons of God. But these ' 
 things cannot otherwise be fulfilled except by the Sacrament 
 of the Ijaver, and of the Chrism, and of the Bishop'. For 
 by the Laver sins are washed away, by Chrism the Holy 
 Spirit is poured out, but both these we obtain at the hand 
 and the mouth of the Bishop. And so the whole man is 
 born again and renewed in Christ, that like as Christ was Eom. 6, 
 raised up from, the dead, even so we also should walk in 
 newness qflife; that is, that having laid aside the en-ors of 
 our former life, the serving of idols, cruelty, fornication, 
 wantonness, and all other vices of flesh and blood, we should 
 through the Spirit follow new ways in Christ, faith, modesty, 
 innocence, chastity. And as we bore the image of the earthy, i Cor. 
 so also should we bear His, Who is from Heaven, for the first ' 
 man is of the earth, earthy ; the Second from heaven, 
 heavenly. This if we do, most beloved, we shall die no 
 more. Although we be dissolved in this body, we shall live 
 in Christ, as He Himself saith. He that believeth in Me, Johnil, 
 
 .25 
 
 though he were dead, yet shall he live. We are sure indeed, 
 and that on the testimony of the Lord, that both Abraham, 
 and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the Saints of God are alive. 
 For of these very men saith the Lord, They all live unioTABtt. 
 Him, for God is not the God of the dead but of the living. ' 
 And the Apostle saith of himself, For to me to live is Christ, Phil, i, 
 and to die is gain ; I could wish to depart and be with 
 Christ. And again, Whilst we are at home in the body, le-eaCor.s, 
 are absent from the Lord ; for we walk by faith, not by sight. 
 8. This is what we believe, dearly beloved. But if 
 in this life only we have hope, then are we of all men the 
 most miserable. The life of this world, cattle, and wild 
 beasts, and birds, as yourselves see, have in common with 
 us, or even longer. That is peculiar to man, which Christ hath 
 given through His Spirit, that is, life eternal ; yet only if we 
 now sin no more. For as death is gained by wickedness, 
 is avoided by goodness; so life is lost by wickedness, is 
 retained by goodness. For the wages of sin is death; bufS-om.e, 
 the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Before all other things, my little ones, remember, that once 
 (as we said above) all nations were given over to the princes 
 k see Bingham, 12. 1. 4. and ah. on S. Cypr. Ep. 72. init. p. 240. u. b. 
 
384 Renewed bondage deeper, rewards of faithfulness boundless. 
 
 and powers of darkness, now are set free through the victory 
 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ. He it is, He it is Who redeemed 
 
 Coioss. US, forgiving us all sins, 3.s saiththe Apostle, blotting out the 
 
 ig_ ■ hand-writing of disobedience''' that was against us, and took 
 
 it out of the way, nailing it to His Gross, putting off the flesh ', 
 
 He made a shew of the powers openly, triumphing over them 
 
 in Himself. He set them free, who were bound, and burst 
 
 Ps. 140, our chains in sunder, as David had said; The Lord 
 
 7 8 
 
 ' ' raiseth them that are cast down. The Lord looseth 
 the prisoners, the Lordgiveth sight to the blind. And again, 
 Ps. 116, Thou hast broken my bonds in sunder. I will offer to Thee 
 the Sacrifice of thanksgiving. Freed therefore from our 
 bonds, when through the Sacrament of Baptism we come 
 1 The unto the Sign' of the Lord, we renounce the Devil and all his 
 Baptism angels, whom before we served, that we should now serve them 
 no longer, being delivered by the Blood and Name of Christ. 
 But if after this any one forgetful of himself and ignorant of 
 Col. 2, his redemption, return again to the serving of Angels, and to 
 Gal. 4 ^^^ weak and beggarly elements of the world ; he shall be 
 ^- bound again by his old fetters and chains, that is, by the 
 
 Lakeiijbonds of sin, and his last state shall be worse than his first. 
 ^^" For the Devil shall bind him more strongly, as if overtaken 
 in flight, and Christ shall not now be able to suffer for him; 
 Eom. 6, for, Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more. There- 
 fore, dearly beloved, we are washed once, once are set free, 
 are once admitted into the kingdom of heaven; once is that, 
 Ps. 32, blessed is he whose unrighteousness is forgiven, and whose 
 sin is covered. Hold mightily what ye have received; keep 
 it blessedly, sin no more. Preserve yourselves pure and 
 unspotted from that time even to the Day of the Lord. Great 
 and boundless are the rewards granted unto the faithful, which 
 iCor.2, eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have they entered 
 into the heart of man. These rewards that ye may receive, 
 obtain by the labours of righteousness and spiritual vows ! 
 Amen. 
 
 ^ see on c. 5. see Scriptural Views of Holy Baptism, 
 
 1 by Death, and so the same as John Tract 6". p. 377. Comp. S. Greg. Naz. 
 
 10, 18. " I have powerto lay it down." Or. 40. de S. Bapt. §. 8. " there being 
 
 SS.Hil.Ambr.Aug.Paulin.Pulg.alsoadd no second regeneration, no re-formation, 
 
 came or camem, (see Sabat.and Bened. no restoration to our former state," and 
 
 on S. Hil. de Trin. ix. 10. ) combining Caesar. Arelat. Hom. 42. quoted by 
 
 mostly a reading cJiv rxiKx (F. G. and Bp. Taylor on Kepentance, c. 9. S. 5. 
 
 Syr. ap. Scholz.) with Tas ajjja'f. § 38. 
 "" The Psalm sung after Baptism. 
 
INDEX 
 
 EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 The Boman numerals refer to the Epistlea, the Arahic to the sections. C. stands 
 for Cone. Garth, p. 286 — 303. 
 
 A. 
 
 Aaron^s sons, their death a warning 
 against changing any ordinance of 
 God, Ixxiii, 7. 
 
 Abel, vi, 2. the first martyr, Iviii, 5. 
 lis, 3. 
 
 AUram, see Korah. 
 
 Abraham, ii, 2. Mil, 6. 11. lix, 5. Chris- 
 tians hlessed in, by Melchizedech, 
 Ixiii, 3. 
 
 Absolution, givfen after due penance, 
 with examination of life during it, 
 xvii, 1. does not benefit feigned peni- 
 tents, Iv, 15. Ivii, 3. nor Interfere 
 with Judgment to come, xxx, 11. 
 Iv, 15. 24. Ivii, 3. confirmed by God, 
 Ivii, 1. when penitence entire, Iv, 16. 
 power of, given to the AposUes and 
 the Bps. succeeding them, Ixxv, 17. 
 given through, not of them, ib. 4. 
 given to the Church by God, Ivii, 1. 
 only one appointed by Divine Ordi- 
 nance can give remission of sins, 
 Ixziii, 7. 
 
 Actors, not to be admitted to communion, 
 ii, 1. nor such as have given over 
 acting, but instruct others, 2. on 
 abandoning their profession, may be 
 supported by the alms of the Church, 
 ib. not to be bought off, ib. 
 
 Adam, infants born after the flesh of, 
 contract contagion of death, Ixv, 5. 
 
 Adrumetum, slowness of the colony at, 
 in recognising Cornelius as Bp. of 
 Bome explained, xlviii, 1. 
 
 Adulterers, restoration denied to, by 
 some Bishops before St. C, Iv. 17. 
 
 (a harsh sentence, ib.) worse than 
 takers of certificates, 22. yet hope 
 even to them by sorrow and amends, 
 ib- by violating the temple of God, 
 violate God, 23. idolaters, ib. 
 
 Adulterous diOctx\Xiea,-x.\m,3. adulterous 
 head set up without the Church, 
 xlv, 1. Bishop, Iv, 20. chair, Ixviii, 2. 
 baptism, Ixxiii, 6. adulterous and alien 
 Church, 8. 
 
 Adultery s^ititaaX, to corrupt the Divine 
 precepts, btiii, 15. awe in avoiding, 
 ib. 
 
 Adults, not shut out from baptism by 
 actual sin, Ixiv, 6. 
 
 Advocate, Christ our's, when, xi, 5. 
 see Christ. 
 
 Africa, Boman, infested by barbarians 
 on its frontiers, 179, n. 
 
 Agrippinus, Bp. of excellent memory, 
 Ixxi, 2. Ixxiii, 3. many years before 
 St. C., ib. and p. 244, n. d. large 
 Council on heretical Baptism under 
 him, ib. man ofmost sacred memory, 
 C.4. 
 
 Alexander, Emp. troubles soon after 
 him, Ixxv, 10. 
 
 Alexius, xxii. 
 
 Almsgiving, its value in obtaining mercy 
 of God, xxxii, 2. delivers from death, 
 Iv, 18. denied by Novatian, 24. in 
 case of lapsed made known in vision 
 to St. C. ib. adds to crown of mar- 
 tyrdom, Ixxviii, 1. fallen restored by, 
 Iv, 16. eaina favour of Christ, Ixii, 1. 
 brethren vie in, xiii, 6. Ixii, 2. op- 
 portunity of, fertile fields for future 
 harvest, Ixii, 2. 
 
 C C 
 
386 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPKIAN. 
 
 Altar, one only, xliii, 4. &o. another 
 cannotbe,ib. seeSacrifice. temporary, 
 for Council, xlv, 1 . profane, iii, 3. 
 Ixviii, 2. of the devil, Ixv, 1. 
 Amantius, an acolythe, Ixxvii, 2. 
 Amends to be made for past sin, xi, 2. 
 5. XV, 3. xxxiii, 2. Iv, 22. lix, 2. 26. 
 Ixv, 5. long and continual, to appease 
 God, xliii, I. 4. genuine, lix, 22. 
 Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, their 
 faith and humility, vi, 3. Iviii, 6. 
 Holy Spirit spake in them, ib. glory 
 not lessened by their deliverance, so 
 neither of Confessors, Ixi, 1. did not 
 desire to he freed, looking to glory, 
 vi, 3. 
 Angels united vrith us, Ixxv, 2. their 
 joy in our unity, ih. in the reunion 
 of sinners, 1 . saddened by sight of 
 divers minds and wills, 1. 
 Antichrist, the Emp. Decius a pioneer of, 
 xxii. approaching, Iviii. and n. k. 8. 
 lix, 17. 25. Ixi, l.lxvii, 7. his coming 
 followed at once by that of Christ, 
 Iviii, 8. foretold by Isaiah, lix, 4. in 
 men's hearts, 5. Ixxiii, 13. his threats 
 will not gain him entrance into the 
 Church, lix, 24. assaults of, note of 
 the Church, Ix, 3. pride is of his 
 spirit, lix, 4. Is. 14. spoken of him. 
 Iviii, 4. heretics imitate his coming, 
 lix, 25. are anti-Christs. see Heretics, 
 Antonianus, Bp. his perplexity through 
 vague representations respecting No- 
 vatian's schism, Iv, I. 
 Apelles, Ixxiv, 9. Ixxv, 5. 
 Apostles the, abhor heretics as anti- 
 christs, Ixxiii, 13. have the same 
 power of binding and loosing as 
 S. Peter, 7. their words ran swiftly 
 through spirit of unity, Ixxv, 3. power 
 of binding and loosing given to 17. 
 laid down their lives for the sheep, 
 after our Lord's pattern, viii, 1. see 
 Peter, Bishops. 
 Apostolic, see Succession, Bishops. 
 Aristo, a martyr, xxii. 
 Ark, see Noah. 
 
 Aspersion, Baptism by, in case of ne- 
 cessity equally valid, Ixix, 11. and 
 its grace equal, 14. 15. foretold in 
 Ezek,, typified by sprinkling in the 
 law, 12. 
 Augendus, associated in schism with 
 Felicissimus, xli. excommunicated, 
 xlii. a deacon, joined with Novatian, 
 xliv. 
 Augendus, a confessor, 1. 
 Aurelius, a youthful confessor, letters of 
 peace given in his name, xxvii, 1. his 
 character, xxxviii, 1. promoted to the 
 office of reader, 3. xxxix, 3. designed 
 for the presbytery, ibid. 
 
 Authority, contempt of, the origin of 
 
 heresy, iii, 3. 
 Azarias, see Ananias. 
 
 B. 
 
 Baptism, alluded to, whenever water is 
 mentioned in H. Scr. Ixiii, 5. foretold 
 in the prophets, ib. " water out of 
 the Rock" Baptism from Christ's 
 Side, ib. it, not the Cup of Lord, 
 spoken of John 4. and 7. ib. not re- 
 ceived merely, but guarded, giveth 
 life, xiii, 2. may he given to infants 
 from their very birth, Ixiv, 2 — 4. 
 majesty and sanctity of, Ixix, 15. 
 adults not shut out from, by actual 
 sins, much less infants by original, 5, 
 heretical, invalid, Ixix, 1. no baptism 
 good, out of the Church, 2. 3. by 
 aspersion or affusion, in case of ne- 
 cessity, authorized by Holy Scripture, 
 andequally sanctifies, 11 — 13. grace 
 in, given equally, retained unequally, 
 14. lost by unrepented sin, lix, 16. 
 Satan is cast out in, but returns, if 
 faith lost, Ixix, 15. the grace of God, 
 Ixix, 11. of God's heavenly grace, 
 C. 14. with heavenly grace, Ixix, 5. 
 justifies, Ixix, 9. past sins remitted 
 in xxvii, 4. Ixix. 10. Ixxiii, 3. 10. 17. 
 Ixxiv, 7. 9. Ixxv, 8. 9. 11. 18. 25. 
 C. 1. 11. 18. 39.40. 41.80. purifies, 
 Ixix, 2. 3. Ixxi, 1. Ixxiii, 10. Ixxiv, 8. 
 Ixxv, 9. 18. C. 7. 26. 29. unclean 
 spirits lose power over sick through, 
 Ixix, 15. sanctifies, Ixix, 2. 7. 10. 15. 
 Ixxi, 1. Ixxiii, 10. Ixxiv, 8. Ixxv, 9. 
 C. Prffif. 10. 26. saving, xiii, 2. 
 Ixiii, 5. Ixix, 5. 7. 13. 15. Ixxiii, 1. 4. 
 9. 10. Ixxv, 11. C. 10. 75. laver of 
 salvation, Ixxv, 25. Ixxiii, 7- 17. 
 life-giving, Ixix, 3. Ixxiii, 3. 10. Ixxv, 
 24. C. 12. 27. Divine regeneration in, 
 Ixxiii, 18. Ixxv, 11. 8. whole origin 
 of faith and saving, C. 37. regenera- 
 tion of, Ixiii, 5. Ixxiv, 8. Ixxv, 11. 13. 
 sanctification of, lix, 16. Ixix, 15. 
 Ixxiv, 7. 8. 9. Ixxv, 9. 18. 19. C. 26. 
 renews to eternal life, Ixxv, 18. 
 persons born of, Ixxiii, 1 9. spiritually, 
 Ixxiv, 7. made sons of God by, Ixxv, 
 14. 18. temples of God, Ixiii, 10. 
 Ixxiv, 7- spiritually formed into a 
 new man, Ixxiv, 7. the birth of 
 Christians is in, Ixxiv, 8. second 
 birth, Ixxv, 8. 13. holy and heavenly 
 washing, C. 10. Holy Ghost dwells 
 in bodies of the baptized, Ixix, 15. 
 illumination in, C. 22. 82. consum- 
 mation of grace, Ixxv, 22. when 
 time lacking, supplied by faith and 
 
I\DEX TO EPISTLKS OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 38? 
 
 conversion, S. Aug. p. 266, n. e. by 
 truth and faith, Ixxv, 22. its grace 
 not given on faith, if false, IxxT, 9. 
 entrance to life eternal begins theilce, 
 Ixxiii, 10. Christ put on in, Ixii, 1. 
 Ixxiv, 7. Ixxv. 12. cannot be without 
 the Spirit, Ixxiv, 7. being spiritual, 
 Ixxv, 7. old man dies, nevr born in, 8. 
 birth of Christians in, ih. Sacred and 
 Divine Laver, Ixxv, 18. C. 22. in 
 the Name of Christ presupposes that 
 of the Father, why, Ixxiii, 5. admin- 
 istered by Bishops,lxvi, 4. lxx,l. Ixxv, 
 7. and presbyters by their permission, 
 p. 205. n. y. ancient usage as to bap- 
 tism, maintained by a Council at 
 Carthage, txx, 1. interrogatories at, 
 imply that it is in the Church only, 
 2. Ixix, 6. accustomed and lawful 
 form of, Ixxv, 10. 11. early heretics 
 not re-baptized, having baptism of the 
 Church, Ixxi, 2. decision of a second 
 Council of Carthage on the baptism of 
 heretics, Ixxii. Ixxiii, 1. antiquity of 
 practice to baptize returning heretics, 
 Ixxiii, 3. heretical baptism not into 
 the same God, 4. baptism part of the 
 power of the keys given to the Church, 
 7- greatness of it, 9. new birth of the 
 Spirit in, Ixxiv, 8. oneness of, proved 
 by Scripture, 14. heretical baptism 
 never received in the East, Ixxv, 20. 
 pollutes, not cleanses, Ixix, 15. the 
 judgments of eighty-seven bishops 
 in the Council of Carthage on the 
 question of baptizing heretics, C. 
 throughout, that of the Jews carnal, 
 Ixxv, 13. see Aspersion, Water, Blood. 
 
 Basilides, deposed from the Episcopate 
 -for being defiled with idolatrous 
 sacrifices, Ixvii, 1, 6. 
 
 Bassianus, viii, 3. xxii. 
 
 Bassus, a martyr, x.tii. 
 
 Benefactors, named to obtain mention 
 in prayer and at the Altar, Ixii, 4. 
 
 Binding and loosing, see Absolution. 
 
 " Bishop of Bishops," in bad sense, 
 p. 286. cf. Ixvi, 2. title of honour 
 given to Bps. ib. n. e. 
 
 Bishops, Apostles, iii, 2. chosen by the 
 liord, xlix, 2. Iv, 6. Ixi, 2. Ixix, 6. 
 protected (xlviii, 2. lix, 7. 26.) and 
 inspired by Him, xlviii, 2. governed 
 by Presence of Christ, Ixvi, 8. made 
 by God, iii, 2. Iv, 6. 7- lix, 6. 7.1xxvi. 
 C. Pi-£ef. gift of God, xxx. U. en- 
 titled Priests, see Priest. Priests of 
 God, XV, 1. xvi, 3. xxxvii, 6. Iv, 5. 
 Ixxiv, 10. and of Christ, Ixiii, 15. 
 and elders, Ixxv, 7. High Priests, lix, 
 6. Bishop in the Church and the 
 Church in the Bishop, Ixvi, 7. 
 especial objects of malice of Satan, 
 
 lix, 7. blessedness of their high ex- 
 amples, ix. must be teachable, 
 Ixxiv, 12. chief in joy and sorrow, 
 xiii 1. always exposed to perils, 
 which are his glory, lix, 3. may be 
 slain, cannot be conquered, 22. of 
 no moment when or by whom, 25. 
 suffering, teach by deeds not words 
 only, Ixi, 1. Ixxvi, 6. not to be sur- 
 prised at being forsaken of some, 
 since Christ was, 8. not singly to 
 decide a new and weighty case, xix. 
 nothing new to be done in the 
 absence of a Bp. xxx, 1 ] . preaching 
 an especial part of their office, Iv, 11. 
 and n. z. see Preac^iK^ and Baptism, 
 p. 206, n. y. Apostolic descent and 
 line of succession, xxxiii, 1. xlv, 3. 
 Ixvi, 3. Ixix, 4. Ixxv, 17. C. 79. 
 authority given to them in S. Peter, 
 Ixvi, 3. and the other Apostles, Ixxv, 
 17. each the judge set by God in 
 His Church, Ixvi, 2. xliii, 6. iv, 4. 
 in the place of Christ, lix, 6 and n. c. 
 the Church placed on them, xxxiii, 
 1. Christ entrusteth His bride to 
 them, C. 49. who tamper with heretics 
 betray her to adulterers, ib. sins re- 
 mitted by them, Ixxv, 17. contempt 
 of, origin of schism, iii, 3. lix, 6. 
 Ixvi, 3. Ivii, 4. Ixix, fin. when a Bp. Is 
 once made and approved, another 
 cannot be appointed, xliv. xlvi. Iv, 6. 
 communion withlawful, is communion 
 with the Church, Iv, 1 . will have to 
 account for sins caused by their 
 severity, Iv, 12. Ivii, 4. each Bp. 
 directs his own proceedings, 17. 
 lix, 19. Ixxii fin. Ixxiii fin. C. 
 Praef. responsible to Christ only, ib. 
 not to be inconstant or lax in ad- 
 mitting heretics, lix, 20. the return 
 of a holy Bp. from exile a herald of 
 Christ's coming, Ixi, 3. summary 
 authority, iii, I. 3. patterns, iv, 3. 
 every act of the Church regulated by, 
 xxxiii. this founded on law of God, 
 ib. glory to restore future Martyrs, 
 Ivii, 2. preside over the faith and 
 truth, Ixxiii, 19. must be careful 
 not to mislead, ib. whoso judges, 
 judges God, lix, 6. judgment of 
 God, Ixvi, 1. denies God's pro- 
 vidence over the appointment of, 
 Ixvi, 1. to despise them is to despise 
 God, 3. none can take to himself 
 authority against them, Ixxiii, 7. 
 none but unblemished Priests should 
 be chosen, Bps., Ixvii, 2. people con- 
 niving at their sins involved in them, 
 3. to withdraw from heretical or sacri- 
 legious Bp., Ixvii, 3 and n. f. ap- 
 pointed by the Bps. of the province. 
 
 c c 2 
 
388 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 (Iv, 6.) the people consenting, Ixvii, 5. 
 lix, 6. their concord the defence of 
 the fold, Ixviii, 3. a large body, united 
 by concord and bond of unity, in order 
 to provide against evil of individuals, 
 ib. diligence required in gathering 
 andreatoringChrist'ssheep, 8. having 
 all one flock in charge, all to succour 
 each part, 4. each to use his own 
 discretion in allowing or rejecting 
 the baptism of heretics, Ixix, 16. 
 must not only teach but learn, Ixxiv, 
 12. should provide for peace, xliii, 3. 
 peace-loving, Iv, 6. peace-making, 
 xlv, 1. p. 314, n.b. Bps. absent from 
 Council deliver their judgments, as 
 present in spirit, C. 83. names of 
 African, sent to Cornelius, that be 
 might know with whom to hold in- 
 tercourse, lix, 11 . African not inferior 
 in authority to any, 19. what Bp. 
 speaks in Confession of Christ spoken 
 by inspiration in the name of all, Ixxxi, 
 I . fitting that he should be immolated 
 amid his people, Ixi. fin. Ixxxi, 1. 
 
 Blood of Christ, by which we have 
 been redeemed and quickened does not 
 seem to be in the Cup, when wine 
 not used, Ixiii, 1. see Cup. martyrs 
 washed in, xxi, 1. not to be denied 
 to lapsed prepared to shed their own, 
 Ivi, I. necessary for them, ib. and 4. 
 we could not drink, had not Christ 
 first drunk Cup of His Passion, Ixiii, 
 4. 
 
 Stood, martyr baptized in his own, Ivii, 
 4. Catechumen, Ixxiii, 18. the most 
 glorious and highest Baptism, Ixxiii, 
 19. our Lord so baptized, ib. com- 
 munication of His Passion in, ib. and 
 n. d. 
 
 Blood of grapes, type of the Cup of the 
 Blood of our Lord, Ixiii, 4. 
 
 Body of Christ, see Eacharist. 
 
 Bona, compelled by her husband to 
 sacrifice, against her will, xxiv. 
 
 Boys, martyrs, vi, 3. Ixxvi, 5. 
 
 Bread in H. Euck. type of unity of 
 Church, Ixiii, 10. 
 
 Britius, a presbyter, xliii, 1. 
 
 Caldtmius, recommends certain lapsed 
 
 to peace, on their repentance, xxiv. 
 
 his modesty commended by S. 
 
 Cyprian, xxv. xliv. xlv, 1, 3. xlviii, 
 
 1,2. 
 Calpkumius, xxi. xxii. 
 Candida, her fall and repentance, xxi. 
 
 gave money, not to sacrifice, ib. 
 
 called Etecusa, why, ib. and n. e. 
 reconciliation given her in the name 
 of Paulus, xxii. 
 
 Candida Massa, see Massa. 
 
 Capitols, in different cities, p. 18, n. u. 
 Christians brought thither to sacri- 
 fice, viii, 1. xxi. lix, 15. and n. o. 
 
 Captives, to be redeemed, as members 
 of Christ, Ixli, 1. redemption of, 
 will be greatly rewarded by Him, 
 ib. 2. 
 
 Carthage, Church of, her training and 
 humility, xxxvi, 6. 
 
 Cataphri/gians, the, Ixxv, 7. 
 
 Catechumens, to be baptized in sick- 
 ness, viii, 3. xviii. if a martyr, hold- 
 ing the entire Faith of the Church, 
 baptized in his own blood, Ixxiii, 19. 
 dying unbaptized, the truth and faith 
 they had come to avails them, Ixxv, 
 22. and p. 256, n. e. 
 
 Causes, not to be carried out of the 
 province where they occur, lix, 19. 
 andn. u. " not beyond seas" African 
 canon, p. 95. u. r. not to be heard by 
 Bishops except before Clergy and 
 people, xvii. p. 44. and n.x. see Laity. 
 
 Celerina, a martyr, xxxix, 1. 
 
 Celerinus, sympathises with Lucianus 
 in his imprisonment, xxi. his ow n 
 readiness to suffer for Christ, ib. in- 
 tercedes for some who had lapsed, ib. 
 his moderation commended, xxvii, 4. 
 comforts S. Cyprian by bis presence, 
 xxxvii, 1. admonished in vision to 
 receive orders, xxxix, 1. bis glorious 
 confession, ib. first made Beader, 
 3. designed for the presbytery, ih. 
 
 Cerdon, Ixxiv, 2. Ixxv, 5. 
 
 Certificates, of having sacrificed, pol- 
 lution of, XX, 1. Iv, 2. self-deceit in, 
 XXX, 4. yet receiving, not equal guilt 
 with sacrificing, Iv, 10. some through 
 ignorance, 11. 
 
 Chaff alone carried out of the floor of 
 the Church, Ixvi, 7- 
 
 Chair of S. Peter, Iv, 6. 
 
 Charity, see Almsgiving, Love. 
 
 Children,, the Church admonished 
 through visions to, xvi, 3. 
 
 Chrism, sanctified on Altar by H. 
 Eucharist, Ixx, 3. and n. h. 
 
 Christ, our Advocate, Iv, 15. if we 
 repent, confess, amend, xi, 6. our 
 Lord and God, iv, 4. xi, 5. Iviii, 7. 
 U. Ixiii, 1. 11. Ixxiv, 5. 9. C. 17. 49. 
 our Lord and God and Saviour, li. 
 Ixxvii. our King and Judge and God, 
 iii, 1. our Lord and Judge and God, 
 Ixii, 1. (as Man) called the Father 
 His Lord and God, Ixxiii, 15. 16, 
 desired to be glorified by Him, ib. 
 fulfilled His will even to Death, ib. 
 
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 389' 
 
 received from Him the power where- 
 by we are baptized and sanctified, ib. 
 Priest of the most High God, Ixiii, 3. 
 the Great High Priest of God the 
 Father, first offered Himself a Sacri- 
 fice for us, bade us do the same in 
 remembrance of Himself, Ixiii, 11. 
 His Alone, to separate tares, purge 
 His floor, break vessels of earth with 
 rod of iron, liv, 2. It, 21. having re- 
 deemed us by His Cross and Blood, 
 to be redeemed in His members, Ixii, 
 1. to be viewed in them, ib. suffered 
 to make ns sons of Grod, Iviii, 7. loves 
 us all in that He bore our sins too, 
 Ixiii, 10. Protector and Guardian of 
 His people, allows not the wheat to 
 be swept away, Ixvi, 7. sought His 
 sheep by His own Blood and Pajision, 
 Ixviii, 4. prayed by night for us and 
 to teach us, not for Himself, xi, 6. 
 not man, to be pleased, iv, 4. by 
 obedience, ib. to be imitated in all 
 things, vi, 2. in suffering, ib. His 
 tenderness, as the Good Shepherd, by 
 priests, Iv, 12. once overcame death 
 for us, ever in us, x, 1. gives His 
 servants as they believe, ib. poureth 
 forth His bounties variously, xxviii. 
 fin. Christians live in and by Him, 
 xiii, 2. He in them, Ixii, 1. the true 
 Sun, bestows light of eternal life in 
 His Church equally, Ixix, 14. first 
 did and suffered what He teaches to 
 do and suffer, Iviii, 3. that we might 
 have no excuse, if we learn and do 
 not, 7. will confess who confess, xii, 
 1. deny who deny Him, xvi, 2. xxx, 
 10. Iviii, 3. lix, 15. this sentence to 
 be ever before our eyes, Iviii, 3. 
 blessedness of suffering for, vi, 1. is 
 present with martyrs, and rejoices 
 in their conflicts, x, 1. xxxvii, 3. 
 fights and conquers in them, li, 1. 2. 
 p. 23, n. a. crowneth and is crowned 
 in them, x, 2. Iviii, 5. rejoices in 
 faithful servants, xxxix, 3. gives His 
 soldiers victory in the battle which 
 He foretells, Ivii, 4. at the season 
 of His Passion shewed greater hu- 
 mility, iii, 1. xiv, 3. teaches us 
 humility by His own, iii, 1. Iviii, 2. 
 and to shew honour to Priests, iii, 1 . 
 His unity with the Church, Iii, 2. 
 a great mystery, ib. His soldiers to 
 be gathered in one, when the con- 
 flict of persecution approaches, Ivii, 
 4. thoughts of Him and His words 
 must be our only thoughts in peril, 
 Iviii, 1. to be found with Him is to 
 imitate Him, ib. suffering for Him 
 unites us, as the oldest saints, to the 
 love of God, 2. enough, that all suf- 
 
 fering borne for Christ, is witnessed 
 by Him, 4. His Nativity commenced 
 with the martyrdom of infants, 6. 
 struggles for Him are in the very 
 presence of God, 9. His Advent im- 
 mediately on thatof Anti-Christ, Iviii, 
 8. near, Ixi, 3. Ixiii, 15. His servants, 
 as Himself, ever beset by those near 
 them, lix, 3. not to be daunted, but 
 abide His time, ib. none rent off, 
 who cleave to His Body and 
 Blood, xi, 6. His Passion and 
 Sacrifice prefigured in Noah and 
 Melohizedech, Ixiii, 2, 3. types of 
 the Cup of His Blood in the Pro- 
 verbs and blessing of Judah, 4. His 
 disciples must do exactly what He 
 did, 7- His least commands to be 
 kept with awe, much more as to the 
 Sacrament, 11, His warnings to cor- 
 rect error to be heeded in thought of 
 His Coming, 16. whoso is ashamed of 
 His Blood in the Cup, ashamed of 
 His Blood shed, 12. wilful neglect 
 of His commands spiritual theft and 
 adultery, 15. to believe in Him avails 
 not if other faith is unsound, Ixxiii, 
 
 14. cannot be known without the 
 Father, ib. without Him it avails not 
 to know the Father, ib. not what is 
 professed in His Name but what is 
 done in His Truth to be adopted, 
 Ixxiii, 14. Baptism in His Name pre- 
 supposes the.mention of the Father in 
 A/Vhom the Jews already believed, 
 
 15. natural piety rejects belief in the 
 Son without the Father, 17- 
 
 Christians, the anointed of God, Ixx, 3. 
 living in and by Christ, must live 
 like Christ, xiii, 2. to await any 
 suffering, since Christ Who calleth, 
 suffered all, Iviii, 3. may not slay, 
 but must be slain, ib. 4. Christ 
 their Companion in flight for His 
 Name, ib. not alone since not 
 without God, ib. as servants, suffer 
 for the Son Who suffered to make us 
 sons, 7. to be as separate from 
 heretics, as they from the Church, 
 lix, 26. to fast, watch, and pray for 
 each other, Ix, 4. departed Christians 
 pray for us, ib. and n. g. redeemed 
 by Christ, to redeem Christ in His 
 members, Ixii, 1. temples of God, ib. 
 thanks due to those who call us to 
 relieve Christ in His members, 2. 
 oneness of, however separated in 
 space, Ixxv, 1. one through indwell- 
 ing of Christ, 3. 
 
 Chwrck, the, dwelling-place of God the 
 Father, lix, 22. a people united to its 
 Bp. Ixvi, 7. peril of refusal to obey, 
 iv, 4. is one, ib. xliii, 4. li. liv. Ixix, 
 
390 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 2. divided into many members, Iv, 
 '20. lield by cement of its Bishops, 
 Ixvi, 7. DO salvation out of it, iv, 4. vi. 
 who is not in, no Christian, Iv, 20. 
 those not in, are dead, Ixxi, I. re- 
 mission, of sins, only given in, Ixxi, 'i. 
 alone spiritually bears sons, Ixxiv, 8. 
 of God, Ixxv, 14. cleansed and sancti- 
 fied by Baptism, ib. our Mother; no 
 one can have God for a Father before 
 hehastheChurohforamorher,lxxiv,8. 
 bevfails the fall of her children, x, 2. 
 but glories in the blood of Martyrs, 
 
 3. her duties towards the lapsed, xxx, 
 
 9. reconciliation by, to be given in 
 reverence of the sentence of God, 11. 
 consists of Bishops, Clergy, and all 
 who stand, xxxiii, 1. unity with 
 Christ, lii, 2. bad men leaving the 
 Church, forestall, not escape, her 
 sentence, 3. union with, in faith and 
 peace, a confession of Christ, liv, I. 
 who would be purer than the Church, 
 perish from the Church, 2. the 
 Church absolves all seeming peni- 
 tents, God the real, Iv, 15. her 
 tenderness to the penitent hinders not 
 the praise of purity, 16. peril of 
 negligence in the Church amid great 
 peril, Ivii, 4. by indissoluble affection 
 united to Christ, Ixiii, 10. shall ever 
 adhere and abide with Him, ib. 
 shall persevere, though men, by free 
 will, perish from it, lix, 8. its 
 rules not to be dispensed with, to 
 conciliate men, 9. not to be over- 
 anxious about the doings of heretics, 
 
 10. closed against such as endeavour 
 to enter by threats, 23. such threats a 
 ground for refusal, 24. her enemies 
 to be sorrowed for, not dreaded, 25. 
 sympathy of the whole Church in 
 praise of each portion, Ix, 1 . remains 
 the same though forsaken by those 
 not of her, Ixvi, 7- in the decay of 
 the Church, God has His own wit- 
 nesses, Ixvii, 8. condemns heresy, 
 Ixviii, 2. is not to be inilueDoed by 
 heretics, Ixxiii, 2. liveth for ever and 
 imparteth life, Ixxi, 1. all truth and 
 grace in her, ib. Ixxiii, 21. C. 34. all 
 power and grace is in the Church, 
 Ixxv, 7. she is the one bride of the 
 One Bridegroom, 14. Ixxiii, 9. Ixxv, 
 14. itsmembers,friendsof God, C.ll. 
 power of remitting sins given through 
 the Apostles to her, Ixxv, 1 7. mixture 
 of good and evil in her, predicted 
 under the tares and wheat, vessels of 
 gold and silver, wood and earth, liv, 
 2. Iv, 21. in baptizing heretics, does 
 not rebaptize, C. 35. to betray her 
 to heretics, is the part of Judas, 61. 
 
 each part watches for the other, viii, 
 3. sacred images of, dove, Ixix, 2. 
 spring sealed up. (C. .33.) garden in- 
 closed, well of living water, Ixix, 2. 
 Ixxiv, 14. Ixxv, 16. Paradise, Ixxiii, 
 9. ark, Ixix, 2. Ixxiv, 14. Ixxv, 16. a 
 human Church, Iv, 20. 
 
 Circumcision, a type of Baptism, Ixiv, 4. 
 6n the eighth day, of the Resur- 
 rection, ib. carnal, iv, 4. ceased when 
 spiritual given, Ixiv, 4. spiritual, 
 iv, 4. 
 
 Clementianus, see Ninus. 
 
 CTergy, may not be appointed executors 
 or guardians, i, I. and 3. to devote 
 themselves to their clerical office, ib. 
 not to be engaged in secular business 
 but day and night in spiritual things, 
 i, 2. peril, if they neglect their flock, 
 viii, 2. instruct martyrs and confessors 
 in prison, xiv, I. xv, 1. to be ap- 
 pointed with cognizance of the people, 
 ixvii, 4. some lapsed, xiv, 1. after 
 penance for grievous sin, restored to 
 lay-communion only, Ixiv, 1. and n. 1. 
 or after lapsing to or being ordained 
 by heretics, Ixxii, 2. as having caused 
 others to perish, ib. so ordered by 
 Bishops of the whole Church, Ixvii, 6. 
 some placed by common advice next 
 to, xxix. see Ordination. 
 
 Clinics, name not to be used in reproval 
 of sick baptized by aspersion,lxix, 13, 
 of the Gospel, attained heavenly 
 strength most fully, ib. 
 
 CoUecta, xxii. 
 
 College, Sacerdotal, concord of, Iv, I, 
 5. 1 7. 20. 25. lix, 6. Ixviii, 2. 4. 
 
 Colonica, xxii. 
 
 Communion, to be accelerated to the 
 lapsed in sickness, xviii. given to the 
 penitent lapsed, to arm them tor the 
 coming conflict, Ivii, 1. 2. not to be 
 withheld, because sought by some in 
 hypocrisy, 3. sinfulness of those whp 
 causelessly reject communion with 
 others, Ixxv, 25. 
 
 Concision, lix, 25. and n. a. 
 
 Concord, bond of, Iv, 17. 
 
 Confession of Christ, glories of, vi, 1. 
 upheld by virtuous life, xxii, 3. 
 
 Confessors, care to be taken of tbem, v, 
 1. 2. xii, 1. their present and future 
 blessings, vi, 1. 2. their beginnings 
 and end from God, vi, 4. caution in 
 visiting, v, 2. Oblation ofliered in 
 prison, ib. some exposed to tortures 
 in consequence of their boasting, 
 xi, 1. when sealed by death be- 
 come martyrs, xii, 1. exhorted to 
 perseverance, xiii, 2. should be 
 an example to the brethren, ibid. 
 must confess Christ by their daily 
 
INDEX TO EPXSTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 391 
 
 life, 4. 6. the evil lives of some 
 tarnish the glory of their confession, 
 xiv, 4. grant letters of peace in their 
 own names, xxiii. misled by presby- 
 ters, XV, 1. xvi, 1. xliii, 1. by urgency 
 of lapsed, xx, 1. vast number of 
 these, XX, I. made traf&o of, xv, 3. 
 seditious use made of, xxvii, 3. S. Cy- 
 prian will not confirm their sentence 
 without general consent, xxvi. the 
 fittest to read our Lord's words in the 
 Gospel, xxxix, 3. S. Cyprian's re- 
 spect and sorrow for Confessors in- 
 volved in schism, xlv, 1. loving, 
 grieved exceedingly that he could not 
 communicate with, liv, 1. care used to 
 ensure their sound restoration, xlix, 1 . 
 openly confess their error and ask 
 forgiveness, ibid, public joy thereat, 
 2. thanks to be rendered by all for 
 their recovery, ibid, since joy over 
 penitents, how much more over con- 
 fessors returning, li. 
 
 Confirmation, the act of the Apostles 
 with reference to Philip's baptism in 
 Samaria corresponds with The con- 
 firmation by Bishops, Ixxiii, 8. seal 
 of the Lord, ib. Holy Ghost poured 
 out in, ib. received in, Ixxiv, 8. a 
 Sacrament, Ixxii, 1. and n. b. Ixxiii, 
 18. C. 5. p. 289. 
 
 Consent, nothing firm unless many con- 
 sent, XXX, 8. ona, xxv'. xxxii. 
 
 Consistentes, meaning of, p. 1. u. b. 
 
 Contentions, to be carefully avoided, 
 xiii, 4. 
 
 Corah, see Korah. 
 
 Cornelia, xxi. 
 
 Cornelius, S. made Bp. of Eome, xliv. 
 upheld by S. Cyprian against the 
 faction of Novatian, xlv. caution 
 shewn in recognising his ordination, 
 xlviii, 1. 2. acknowledged by those 
 who had sehismatically opposed him, 
 xlix, 2. liii. Iv, 1. his character, ib. 
 6. his humility and orderly appoint- 
 ment, ib. bis courage and faith during 
 persecution, 7. his conduct in ad- 
 mitting saorificers to communion vin- 
 dicated, 8. 9. moved by the threats of 
 the party of Felicissimus, lix, 2. ex- 
 horted to uphold discipline by S. Cy- 
 prian, 3 — 11. S. Cyprian rejoices to 
 hear of bis Confession, Ix, 1. a peace ■ 
 able and righteous priest, Ixvii, 6. 
 blessed martyr, Ixi, 2. Ixvii, 6. 
 
 Council, under Agrippinns, on baptism 
 of heretics, Ixxi, 2. many years before 
 St. C. Ixxiii, 2. and n. d. at Iconium, 
 Ixxv, 7. 21 , of Carthage on the lapsed, 
 Iv, 4. at Kome, ib. 5. second at Car- 
 thage restores lapsed on approaching 
 persecution, Ivii, condemned Pri- 
 
 vatus, lix, 12. to depose Basilides 
 and Siartial, Ixvii. first on heretical 
 baptism, Ixx. acknowledged with 
 other African Councils by Greek 
 Church, p. 232. n. b. second Council, 
 Ixxii. third, p. 286. sqq^. large at 
 Iconium, decided that Cataphrygians 
 were to be baptized, as well as other 
 heretics, Ixxv, 20. Asiatic yearly, 
 Ixxv, 4. 
 
 Credula, a martyr, xxii. 
 
 Creed, not used truly by schismatics, 
 Ixix, 6. 
 
 Crementius, a subdeacon, viii, 1. bearer 
 of an epistle from the Koman clergy 
 to Cyprian, ix. 
 
 Cross, the. Christian's whole hope in, 
 Ixxvi, 2. in Baptism, seal of God on 
 the forehead, Iviii, iO. 
 
 Cup of salvation, martyrdom, xxviii, 1. 
 and n. s. Ixxvi, 3. 4. 
 
 Cup, the, in the H. Eucharist should be 
 offered mixed with wine, Ixiii, 1. 
 as Christ offered it, ib. Christ in His 
 Passion first drank Cup, which He 
 gave to believers to drink, Ixiii, 5. 
 types of the Cup of Christ's Blood in 
 the Proverbs, and blessing of Judah, 
 4. inebriates to sober and holy joy, 8. 
 joy of Divine forgiveness of sin 
 through, ib. wine in the. Blood of 
 Christ, Ixiii, 12. of the Lord's Blood 
 received daily, Iviii, 1. 
 
 Custom not greater than truth, Ixxiii, 
 11. of men not to be followed but 
 truth of God, Ixiii, 11. must give way 
 to truth, Ixxiv, U. without truth, 
 error inveterate, ib. 
 
 Cyprian, S. his humility, xi, 7. p. 258, 
 n. i. loved, Ixvi, 2. his excellences, 
 Ixxvii, 1. made Bp. with great love 
 andzeal of people, xliii, 3. humblecon- 
 fession of sin, xi, 7. during his absence 
 from Carthage, urges his clergy to up- 
 hold discipline, v, 1. and generally to 
 attend to the welfare of the Church, 
 2. demanded by Heathen populace 
 "forthelions,"xx.lix, 7. often,xiv, 1. 
 proscribed, lix. Ixvi, 3. bidden by God 
 to retire, xvi, 3. absent for the sake 
 of his flock, vii. xiv, 1, his grief at his 
 absence, vii. his care for the poor, 
 ibid, xii, 2. xiv, 2. for the confessors, 
 xiii, 1. relieves them out of small 
 means, xiii, 5. his retirement approved 
 by his own clergy, viii. 1. visions 
 vouchsafed to him, xi, 3. 4. 7 n. k. xl. 
 communicated widely for good of all, 
 xi, 8. reproved in one for not praying 
 through the night, xi, 5. admonishedin 
 them to maintain discipline, xv, 2, on 
 benefit of alms to the lapsed, xxxiii, 2. 
 to correct innovation in Eucharistic 
 
892 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLKS OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 oblation, Isiii, 1. that God would 
 avenge disobedience to a Bishop, 
 Ixvi, 8. expects divine revelation, vii. 
 Ixvi, 8. rest from persecution fore- 
 ebewn to him, xi, 1. as also further 
 persecution, Ivii, 1. and 4. p. 141, n. 
 Iviii, l.Ix, 4. opposition to him, xxvii, 
 3. xxxvi, 1. 6. is aided by Boman 
 Clergy, xxvii, 5. his anxiety to be 
 able to attend on his ministry, xii, 1. 
 charges his clergy by their diligence 
 to take the place of his duty, xiv, 1. 
 longs for his people, ib. will not act 
 without the advice of his people, xiv, 
 6. reproves the presumption of some 
 of his clergy, xvi, 1. xvii. grief for 
 the lapsed, xvii, 1. odium resulting 
 to from letters of the confessors, xv, 3. 
 xix. xxvii, 2. 3. 6. violent demands 
 of the lapsed, xx, 2. xxxvi, 2. harsh 
 things thrown out against, in letters 
 from Carthage, xxxvii, 6. dissembles 
 bis own wrong, xvi, 2. his watchful- 
 ness for his people while in retire- 
 ment, XX, 1. his account of his own 
 conduct, ib. his deference to others, 
 2. scrupulous to do nothing new in 
 the absence of his Clerg;, xxx, 1. 
 the encouragement given by him to 
 Confessors, xxx, 7. xxxi, 1. 2. 5. its 
 benefits, xxx,7. xxxi, 1. his attention 
 to discipline in his retirement, 6, 7. 
 Koman Clergy adopt his view as to the 
 lapsed, xxx, 8. will not decide alone 
 what shall form a precedent, xxxiv, 3. 
 cor hear causes alone, xviii. xxvi. 
 see Laity, desires gentle means to be 
 used, keeps his powers in reserve, 
 iii, 4. xvi. fin. xxxv. his firmness com- 
 mended by the Koman clergy, xxxvi, 
 1. his return being hindered by 
 faction, writes to warn his people, 
 xliii, 1. bitterness of his separation 
 from his people, 3. exiled for two 
 years, ib. labours to restore unity at 
 Borne and uphold S. Cornelius, xiv, 1. 
 a peacemaking Bishop, ib. refuses 
 to allow calumnious charges to be 
 adduced against S. Cornelius, xliv. 
 rejects communion of Novatian at 
 once, ib, his care to remove all pre- 
 texts of dissension, 2. his respect and 
 sorrow for Confessors involved in 
 schism, xlvi. writes to the Confessors 
 in schism at Bome through the Bp. 
 xlvii. congratulates Haximus and 
 others on their leaving Novatian and 
 returning to the Church, liv, 1. writes 
 the tracts On the Unity of the Church 
 and The Lapsed, ib. 2. justifies his 
 conduct in the case of the lapsed, Iv, 
 2—5. awaits the confirmation of his 
 judgment, in case of the lapsed, by 
 
 his Colleagues, Ivi. his anxiety to 
 receive penitents, lix, 22. accessible 
 to all, ib. habitually preached, Pref. 
 baptized, p. 205, n.y.refutes Pelagians 
 beforehand, p. 196. n. vindicates him- 
 self against the charges of Florentius, 
 Ixvi, 1.2. applied to against Basilides 
 and Martialis in Spain, Ixvii. Mar- 
 cianus in Gaul, Ixviii. inthefirst cor- 
 rects judgment of Pope Stephen, Ixvii, 
 5. in the second applies to him bnt as 
 an equal, Ixviii. and p. 217. n. his 
 communion renounced by, Ixxiv, 10. 
 will not prescribe to others, Ixix, 12. 
 16. Ixxiii, 23. C. Pref. writes treatise 
 on Patience at this time to promote 
 peace, Ixxiii, fin. by permission and 
 inspiration of the Lord, ib. hard names 
 used by Pope Stephen to, Ixxv, 27. 
 how loved and esteemed by S. Firmi- 
 lian, Ixxv, 1 — 3. his joyous sympathy 
 with the Martyrs, ix, 1. x. xii. xxviii. 
 liv, ]. xxxvii. Ixxvi, 1 — 6. prays for 
 and desires their prayers, xxxvii, 1. 
 the great effects of his example and 
 writings in encouraging others to 
 suffer, xxx, 7. xxxv, 1. Ixxvii, 1. 
 the gratitude of the Confessors in 
 prison for his attention to their wants, 
 2. and Ixxviii. Ixxix. prepares him- 
 self for martyrdom, Ixxx. withdraws 
 for a time that his confession may be 
 in his own Church, Ixxxi, 1. exhorts 
 the brethren to maintain tranquillity, 
 2. seen after death in glory in vision, 
 Ixxviii, n. a. and Pref. S. Augustine's 
 loveandvenerationforhim,p.258.n.i. 
 and his charity, ib. 286. n. i. aided by 
 his prayers, p. 259. n. i. St. C. present 
 with us, not only by his writings, but 
 by his charity, ib. his love for the 
 Church, ib. present by unity of the 
 Spirit in Council which corrected his 
 judgment, ib. 
 
 Daily, conflict in this world, xiii, 2. 
 services, xxix. communion, Iviii. 
 
 \Da;^er, proximity of, to be avoided, iv, 
 1. none near to, long safe, ib. 
 
 Daniel, his faith, Iviii, 5. Ixvii, 8. 
 Ixxv, 3. 
 
 Daihan, see Korah. 
 
 Dativa, xxii. 
 
 Dativus, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi. 
 
 Deacons, derive their office from the 
 Apostles not directly from our Lord, 
 iii, 2. therefore should behave humbly 
 towards Priests, ib. to be treated 
 with forbearance, 4. if no Priest at 
 
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPKIAN. 
 
 393 
 
 hand, empowered by St. C. to receiye 
 confession and lay on hands, xviii. 
 attend Priest in offering Oblation, 
 v,2. 
 
 Death, not to be feared, since it cannot 
 be escaped, Iviii, 3. 
 
 Decimus, xxiv. 
 
 Veciws, Erap. pioneer of Antichrist, 
 xxii. p. 52. driven back by Celerinus, 
 ib. xxxix, 2. andn. p. his hatred and" 
 persecution of Bishops, It, 7- fierce- 
 ness of his persecution, ib. 
 
 " Deific" discipline, Hi, 3. Ixrii, 9. 
 Scriptures, p. 113. n. p. sanctity, 
 Ixxv, 7. words in confessing Christ, 
 xxiii. 
 
 Dimiysius, 1. 
 
 Discipline, a protection against the 
 wiles of Satan, iv, 1. when trodden 
 on, he cannot bite feet shod with, 
 Iviii, 10. holy, to be maintained dili- 
 gently, ib. and 3. who neglect perish, 
 iv, 4. evils of relaxing, xxx, 2. eccle- 
 siastical, xiv, 2. XV, 2. xix. xx. Ixxiii, 
 12. of the Lord, XV, 1. xvii, 1. xxviii, 
 2. Divine, xxx, 1. heavenly, Ixxiii, 
 19. rules of, xri, 2. unity in, xxv. 
 fin. xxx, 1. of the Gospel, ib. xxxvii, 
 4. Iviii, 10. severity of, xxx, 6. laxity 
 of, hurts those for whom it is re- 
 laxed, XV, 2, xxx, 5. observance of, 
 a second honour to Martyrs, xxviii, 
 2. xxx, 6. especially fitting in, xv, 1, 
 necessary in peace and persecution, 
 xxx, 2. to be exercised with reference 
 both to the mercy and severity of 
 God, 10. tempered of severity and- 
 tenderness, It, 4. difference of dis- 
 cipline hinders not the oneness of the 
 Church, It, 17. not to be relaxed 
 because of reviliogs, lix, 4. neglect 
 of, a perilous conniving at sin, Ixvii, 
 9. 
 
 Disunion, in the Church grievous and 
 displeasing to the Lord, xi, 3. 
 
 Dividend, monthly, xxxiv, 3. xxxix, 3. 
 
 Doctor, a distinct office among Pres- 
 byters in African Church, xxix. and 
 n. u. 
 
 Daminioum, name of the H. Eucharist, 
 Ixiii, 13. 
 
 Donata, xxii. 
 
 Donaiiis, a Martyr, xxii. 
 
 Donatus, a Presbyter, xiv, 5. lix, 12. 
 
 Dove, see Church. 
 
 Ducenarian, Ixvii, 6. and n. k. 
 
 E. 
 
 Easter, joy, xx. solemnities, Ivi. 
 Ecstact/, state of, produced in one by evil 
 spirits, Ixxv, 10. 
 
 Eighth day, type of the Resurrection, 
 Ixiv, 4. 
 
 Elders, title of Bishop, Ixxv, 7. 
 
 Elias, Ixvii, 8. 
 
 Elisha, in restoring the widow's son an 
 emblem of the equal distribution of 
 Divine grace, Ixiv, 3. 
 
 Eloguence, envenomed, Ix, 3. see Poison. 
 
 Einbrace of the Lord, reward of Mar- 
 tyrs, yi, 3. xxxvii, 3. Iviii, 10. 
 
 Emerita, xxi. xxii. 
 
 Episoopaie, is one, xliii, 4. xiv, I. 
 xlviii, 2. xlix, 2. and n. lix, 6. and n. 
 Ixi, 3. Ixvi, 4. diffused throughout 
 an harmonious multitude of many 
 Bishops, Iv, 20. Ixviii, 3. 
 
 Epistles, Clerical, ix. conveyed by 
 Clergy, ib. xx, 2. xxix. transmission 
 of, xxxii. xiv, 3. xlix. fin. Iv, 4. ac- 
 knowledging Bishop elected, xlviii, 2. 
 Episcopal read publicly to Clergy, 
 lix, 26. 
 
 Error, past, does not justify continuance 
 in, Ixxiii, 20. 
 
 Esau, a warning not to give up Divine 
 things, Ixxiii, 22. 
 
 Eteczisa, see Candida. 
 
 Eternal, see Life. Punishment. 
 
 Evangelical sttictaess, lv,4. truth, Ixix, 
 10. discipline, xxx, 1. see Discipline. 
 peace and love, Ixxii, 2. 
 
 Evaristus, Bp. joined Novatian, 1, ex- 
 pelled the Church, lii, 1. 
 
 Eucharist, Holy, the very Sacrament of 
 our Lord's Passion and our redemp- 
 tion, Ixiii, 11. the Body of Christ, 
 XT, 1. Iviii, 10. Body and Blood of 
 Christ touched in, Ixxv, 23, " the 
 Holy of the Lord," xxxi, 7. not to 
 be given to the lapsed, before im- 
 position of hands, xvi, 2. xvii. pro- 
 faned thereby, xv, 1. xxxi, 7. and 
 so injured those to whom It was 
 given, XV, 2. xvi, 2. xvii. prepares 
 for martyrdom, Ivii, 4, a safeguard 
 to those who receive It, ib. 1. without 
 It, people defenceless, ib. some re- 
 ceiving It, when sick, received 
 bodily life also. It, 9, this, a token 
 of God's mercy, ib. sanctifies tongue 
 and right hand which receiTcs It, 
 Iviii, 10. none rent off, who cleave 
 to His Body and Blood, xi, 5. oil 
 consecrated on altar by It, Ixx, 3. 
 and n. h. see Cup. 
 Evil, extensive, demands largeness of. 
 
 counsel, xxx, 8. 
 Eunuch, for the kingdom of heaven's . 
 
 sake, iv, 4. 
 Excommunication, whoso excommuni- 
 cates all, excommunicates himself 
 from all, Ixxv, 26. 
 Executor^ see Clergy. 
 
394 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPKIAN. 
 
 Exile, for Christ's sake, its glory, x, 1. 
 xxxviii, 1. Ixvi, 6. 
 
 Exomologesis, (course of penance,) iv, 
 3. XV, 2. xvi, 2. xvii, p. 43. xviii, 
 p. 45. xix. XX. 2. Iv, 24. lix, 18. 
 
 Exorcist, power of a holy one over 
 Satan, Ixxv, 10. the devil scourged 
 hy power of God through, Ixix, 15. 
 Heretics to be exorcized and bap- 
 tized, C. 8. 31. 37. 
 
 Ezekiel, Ixxv, 3. 
 
 Fabian, S. Bp. of Eome, a good man, 
 his glorious martyrdom, ix. excel- 
 lence of his Episcopate, ib. no Bishop 
 appointed to succeed him, xxx, 8. 
 afterwards Cornelius, Iv, 6. lix, 12. 
 Faith, sacrament of, xxx, 10. com- 
 prised in the confession of the Name 
 of Christ, xxx, 4. the power of, Iviii, 
 5. of the three children, vi, 3. fight 
 of, ji. 1. martyrs enduring through, 
 love their sufferings, xxxi,3. Christ 
 ready to preserve, xxxi, 9. strength 
 of, not to be shaken, lix, 2. by with- 
 drawal of faithless, 9. no fellowship 
 with faithlessness, lix, 26. who be- 
 lieve in God, secure in all trial, vi, 3. 
 God's aid never fails, xi, 6. Bishops 
 upheld by their own faith and pro 
 tection of God, Iv, 4. Christ gives to 
 us as much as we believe, x, 3. full 
 and entire receives full blessing of 
 Divine bounty, through forms im- 
 paired, Ixix, 11. worthiness (me- 
 rita) of, lb. truth of, 12. Ixxiii, 6. 
 truth of, and unity imparted by, 
 Sacraments in the Church, Ixx, 5. 
 who have received the Spirit of God, 
 must be jealous for the Faith of 
 God, Ixxiii, 8. and truth of the 
 Catholic Church to be firmly main- 
 tained and taught, Ixxiii, 18. unity 
 of, from God the Father and from 
 the tradition of the Lord, Ixxiv, 5. 
 judgment in Divine things through, 
 13. rule of, ib. increase of, 15. Satan 
 expelled in Baptism by faith of be- 
 lievers, ib. true confession of, avails to 
 those dying unbaptized, Ix.w, 22. 
 
 Falls, the chastisement of former laxity 
 and worldliness, xi, 1. 
 
 Falsehood, cannot long deceive, mad- 
 ness not to know this, lix, 4. 
 
 Fasting, watching, and prayer, pre- 
 paration for martyrdom, Ix, 4. 
 
 Favorimts, an acolythe, xxxiv, 3. 
 
 Faustinus Geminius, i, 1, 3. 
 
 Faustinas, Bp. of Lyons, Ixviii, 1. 
 
 Felicianus, an acolythe, lix, 11. 
 
 Felicissimus, a confessor, praise of, vi, 
 
 3. 
 Felicissimus, schismatic, occasion of 
 his schism, xli. excommunicates 
 himself, ib. formally excommuni- 
 cated, ib. and xlii. an account of his 
 faction, xliii, 1. xlv, 3. made dea- 
 con by Novatus, lii, 3. excom- 
 municated at Rome, lix, 1. and n. 
 his schism and character, ib. 10. 
 
 Felix, his lapse and repentance, xxiv. 
 
 Felix, an heretical Bishop, lix, 12. 
 
 Felix., a Bishop, Ixvii, 1. two Con- 
 fessors, Ixxvi. 
 
 Felix, of Caesaraugusta, a devout man, 
 Ixvii, 6. 
 
 Fire, purifying of penitence, p. 128. n. 
 purged by, Iv, 16. doubts as to its 
 meaning, ib. n. 
 
 Firmilian, S. account of him, p. 268. 
 n. a. his Epistle translated by S. 
 Cyprian, ib. probably alluded to by 
 S. Aug. ib. his great value for inter- 
 course with S. Cyprian, Ixxv, 1 — 3, 
 commits his letter to memory, 4. 
 
 Firmns, a Martyr, xxii. 
 
 Flesh, weakness of, worn out by tor- 
 tures, Ivi. 
 
 Flight, see Perseeution. 
 
 Flood, baptism of the world, Ixix, 2. 
 Ixxiv, 14. 
 
 Floor of the Church, purged by Christ 
 Alone, liv, 2. God does not permit 
 wheat to be carried out of, Ixvi. 7. 
 
 Florus, see l^inus. 
 
 Food, fulness of, hinders prayer, xi, 7. 
 divine admonitions to spareness in, ib. 
 
 Fortunata, a Martyr, xxii. 
 
 Fortunatianas, a lapsed Bishop, at- 
 tempts to resume his Episcopate, 
 Ixv, 1. rejected, ib. and 4. 
 
 Fartunatiis, a Presbyter, xiv, 5. 
 
 Fortunatus, a Bishop, xliv. xlv, 1, 3. 
 xlviii, 1, 2. 
 
 Fortunatus, a pseudo-bishop, lix, 10. 
 excommunicated, ib. 11, 12. legates 
 sent by him to Cornelius, 22. 
 
 Fortunatus, a Subdeaoon, xxxiv, 3. 
 
 XXXV. 
 
 Four rivers of Paradise, type of the four 
 
 Gospels, Ixxiii, 9. 
 Free-will, man left to choose life or 
 
 death by, lix, 8. 
 Fructus, a Martyr, xxii. 
 FvtwKS, an accomplice of Privatus, 
 
 xxxvi, 7. 
 
 G. 
 
 Gaius, Presbyter of Didda, excom- 
 municate, for perversely receiving 
 the lapsed, xxxiv, 1. 
 
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPKIAN. 
 
 395 
 
 Garden, see Church, 
 
 Geminius Fanstinus, Presbyter, i, 1 , 3. 
 
 Geminivs Victor, i, 1,3. 
 
 Ge&fo'ciMjXxii. 
 
 Ghost, Holy, see Spirit. 
 
 Glory, future, meJitation on, vi, 3. 
 Iviii, 11. 
 
 GrOD, the One True Father, Goodness, 
 Mercy, and Loving-kindness, His 
 joy oter penitence of His sons, Iv, 
 
 ; 19. contemplation of, Ti,S. sight of, 
 xxxi, 5. Iviii, 11. giveth Himself as 
 a. Father equally to all, for attain- 
 ment of heavenly grace, Ixiv, 3. per- 
 mils not Church to he shut against 
 penitents, Ivii, 1. this to he re- 
 garded hy Bishops, Ivii, 4. feai- 
 of, to do away fear of man, viii, 2. 
 Iviii, 8. watchfulness to appease 
 His wrath, xvii. His bountifulness, 
 viii, 3. eternal and abundant com- 
 passion, merciful, hut exacts careful 
 obedience, xxx, 10. His clemency 
 and judgment to be regarded toge- 
 ther, ib. Iv, 18. p. 130. Fatherly com- 
 passion to be appeased by penance, 
 xxxi, 8. XXXV. xliii, 1. through Bi- 
 shops and priests, xliii, 2. not man, 
 to be pleased, lix, 9. beholds mar- 
 tyrs with good-pleasure, x, 1. Iviii, 9. 
 His bounty, in need, confers grace 
 by compendious methods, Ixix, 11* 
 chastens to amend and save, xi, 5. 
 protects in it those who cling fast to 
 His Christ, 6. no one has Him for 
 a Father, before he have the Church 
 for a Mother, Ixxiv, 8. no where 
 threatens penitents, but promises for- 
 giveness, ib. protects all who repent, 
 believe, and obey, xi, 6. His gifts in 
 the natural year shadow forth His 
 spiritual, xxxvii, 2. rectifies errors 
 committed through simplicity, Ixxiii, 
 20. His gifts out of the Church have 
 no saving ef&cacy, C. 2. 
 
 Good loorks, see Works. 
 
 Gordius, a Presbyter, xiv, 5. 
 
 Gospel, law of, xv, 1. xxvii, 5. 
 
 Grace, Divine in Confessors, vi, 3. 7. 
 His aid never fails whom He proves, 
 xi, 6. growth in, vii. xiii, 5. re- 
 ceived by the sanctification of Bap- 
 tism, lost through unrepented sin, 
 lix, 16. not to be denied to any, 
 Ixiv, 2. in Baptism given equally to 
 all, 3. Ixix, 11 — 15. equality of, 
 typified in Manna and the " penny," 
 
 14. enlarged or diminished hy men's 
 lives, ib. daily advance, through 
 increase of faith, to full growth of, 
 
 15. Christians have within them, 
 Ixx, 3. all grace and truth (of Christ, 
 C. 34.) in the Church, Ixxi, 1. Ixxiii, 
 
 21. all power and grace in, Ixxv, 7. 
 
 19. only one grace and truth, ib. 
 
 saving, of the Church, Ixxiii, 13. 
 Guardian, see Clergy. 
 Guilt, eopsoiousness of, hurries to further 
 
 guilt, lii, 3. degrees of guilt in the 
 
 same sin not to he visited alike, 
 
 Iv, 10. 
 
 H. 
 
 Hand, which touches the Lord's Body 
 armed, Iviii, 10. awe of sinning 
 with, ib. u. u. 
 
 Hands, imposition of, to repentance, 
 XV, 1. xvi, 2- xvii. 1. Ixxiv, 1. alone 
 used when heretics returned to the 
 Church, Ixxi, 2. Ixxiv, 7, 15. for the 
 receiving the Holy Ghost, Ixix, 10. 
 as penitents, p. 263, n. q. C. 8. 22. 
 
 Hearers, teacher of, xxix. 
 
 Heathen, chastised by God, vent their 
 anger on the Church, Ixxv, 10. 
 admire courage of Martyrs, xiv, 5. 
 xxxviii, 2. Christian life for the sake 
 of, ib. Church put to shame before, 
 XV, 2. heathen-life, Iv, 4. 14. Ivii, 2. 
 
 Herena, a Martyr, xxii. 
 
 Herenniamts, a Subdeacon, Ixxvii, 2. 
 
 Herennivs, a Martyr, xxii. 
 
 Heresy, originates in self-will and con- 
 tempt of authority, iii, 3. in dis- 
 obedience to Priests, lix, 6. Holy 
 Scripture in condemning it generally, 
 condemn^ all beforehand, Ixix, 1. a 
 delusion of devils, equally with 
 grosser.impoKtores, Ixxv, 11. charac.^ 
 ters of, C. 1. not being of God, can- 
 not give the grace of God, 16, 19. a 
 step-mother, lix, 15. 
 
 Hereties, choose rulers like themselves, 
 lix, 12. 1. by leniency and falsepeace 
 destroy the true, lix, 15. fiercer as the 
 Church is faithful, Ix, 3. the devil 
 holds out false hopes through, xliii, 5. 
 destroy penance, lix, 16, 17. their 
 conscience blunted, moral sense e- 
 stranged,lix, 16. forsakingGod are for- 
 saken by Him, 23. or schismatics have 
 nottheHolyGhost,lxix,10.1xx, I.e. 
 16. cannotimpartHim,lxix, lO.have 
 lost Christ, Ixx, 4. cannot have Christ, 
 Ixxv. returning, receive imposition 
 of hands, that they may receive Him, 
 Ixix, 10. despised by Satan, as his 
 own, ib. any Bishop may remove 
 them, Ixviii, 2. have no power or 
 authority, Ixix, 1. cannot confirm 
 nor celebrate the Eucharist, Ixx, 4. 
 called in Scripture Antichrists, 5. 
 Ixix, 1. Ixx, Ixxiii, 13. Ixxiv, 2. 
 C. 11. &c. not having grace and 
 
396 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPKIAN. 
 
 truth of Christ, impart nothing, Ixxi, 
 1. not having the true faith can 
 receive nothing, Ixxiii, 6. became 
 more numerous and worse after the 
 Apostles, Ixxiv, 2, 3. Ixxv, 5. are 
 worse than those who through fear 
 deny the faith, Ixxv, 24. character- 
 ized, C. 1. have not the Trinity, 
 C. 10. are not Christians, 24. under 
 a curse, 1, 31. worse than heathens, 
 37. with schismatics, called by 
 Christ His enemies, Ixx, 5. Ixxiii, 
 13. C. 7> 21, 61, possessed by the 
 spirit of Antichrist, Ixxiii, 13. his 
 offspring, C. 24. faithless and blas- 
 phemers, Ixxiii, 12. impious and 
 profane, 17. deceivers as false pro- 
 phets, Ixxv, 9. their sacrilegious 
 wickedness, Ixxiii, 13. blasphemers, 
 ib. 17. Ixxiv, 10. priests of the 
 devil, C. 1. set up by him, 60. his 
 synagogues, ib. painful to speak of 
 or know their heresies, Ixxiii, 5, 
 anticipate the sentence of the Day 
 of Judgment, Ixxv, 5. differing in 
 some minor points, agree in blas- 
 pheming the Creator, 7. their loss 
 through our carelessness will be im- 
 puted to us in judgment, C. 80. con- 
 fess not the same Trinity, Ixxiii, 
 4, 6, 18. Ixxv, 7- nor the same 
 Church, Ixxiii, 4, 6, 18. mimic the 
 Church, Ixxiii, 1. prayers not to be 
 joined in with, Ixxv, 18. p. 280. n. s. 
 have not the same God, Ixxv, 27. 
 
 High Priest, title of Bishop, lix, 6, 25. 
 
 Homeless, care of, viii, 2. 
 
 Human, Church, Iv, 20, practices, 
 hiii, 1. error, tradition opposed to 
 Divine tradition, 182. n. s. 
 
 Humility, our Lord pattern of, iii, 1. 
 xiv, 3. Iviii, 3. S. Paul,xiv, 3. most 
 needed after victory, 4. the more 
 abased any is, the more exalted, 
 xiii, 3. 
 
 Hyginus, Bp. of Home, Ixxiv, 2, 
 
 I, J. 
 
 Ignatius, a martyr, xxxix, 1. 
 
 Inebriation, holy, of the Cup of the Lord, 
 analogy and contrast with that of the 
 world, Ixiii, 8, 
 
 In/ants, may he baptized immediately 
 after their birth, Ixiv, 2, receive the 
 same grace with elders, 3. receive re- 
 mission of original sin, 5. formed in 
 the womb by Hands of God, 3. in 
 kissing, think of recent Hands of 
 God, 4, by weeping from their birth, 
 ask for pardon, 5. 
 
 Innocent age of children, their baptismal 
 innocence, p, 42, n, o. Holy Inno- 
 cents, martyrs and crowned, Iviii, 6. 
 
 Intercessions, of the more obedient, the 
 more available, xxxvii, 4, see Prayer. 
 
 Interrogatories, see Baptism. 
 
 Job, Ixxv, 3, 
 
 John the Baptist, his eminence, Ixxiii, 
 22, inferiority of his baptism, ib, 
 having to baptize Christ, received 
 the Holy Ghost in his mother's 
 womb, Ixix, 10, 
 
 Joseph, lix, 3. 
 
 Jovinus, a, heretic and schismatic, lix, 
 12, 
 
 Irene, a confessor, excommunicated, 
 xlii, 
 
 Isaac, ii, 2, Iviii, 11, 
 
 Jubaianus, Bp, probably in Mauritania, 
 p, 244, n, e, writes to S, Cyprian on 
 the subject of baptizing heretics, 
 Ixxiii, transmits letter sent to him 
 upon it, ib, 4, Ep, to him read in 
 Council, C. praef, assents and thanks 
 St, Cyprian, ib, 
 
 Judah, blessing of, throughout figurative 
 of Christ, Ixiii, 4. 
 
 Judas, a token tiiat the greatest bless- 
 ings may result from accursed 
 agents, Ixxv, 2. who betrays the 
 Church to heretics, like him, C, 61, 
 
 Judge, title and office of Bp. lix, 6, 
 obedience enjoined to the Judge in 
 the law, ground of obedience to Bp. 
 iii, 1, lix, 6, 
 
 Judgment, Day of, coming, iv, 2, care 
 to escape, ib, 
 
 Julia, a martyr, xxii. 
 
 Jacob, ii, 2. Iviii, 11, lix, 3, 
 
 Jader, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi. 
 
 Januaria, xxii, 
 
 Iconium, see Council. 
 
 Jealousy for truth belongs to sincere 
 
 devotion, Ixxiv, 10, for the faith of 
 
 God, belongs to those who have the 
 
 Spirit of God, Ixxiii, 8. 
 Jesus, see Christ, 
 Jews, are become aliens lo God, xiii, 
 
 2. their baptism, carnal, Ixxv, 13, 
 
 Kiss of the Lord, bliss after death be- 
 stowed on Martyrs, vi, 3, xxxvii, 3, 
 shewn in vision, p, 15. n, q, holy 
 Communion, p. 15, u. 
 
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPHIAN. 
 
 397 
 
 Karah, Dathan, and Abiram, their 
 punishment a warning not to rebel 
 against priests, iii, 1. Ixvii, 3. Ixix, 
 7. 8. Ixxiii, 7. Ixxv, 17. sin of sohis- 
 matios worse than theirs, Ixix, 7. 
 called on the one true Grod, ib. 
 
 L. 
 
 . laiiy, their sound judgment as to re- 
 storation of the fallen, lix, 21. their 
 concurrence desired by St. C. in all 
 things, xiv, 5. Causes heard before, 
 xvi. fin. XTJi, I. with Clergy, xvii. 
 fin. and n. x. xix, p. 46. xxx, 8. 
 xxxi, 7- xxxiv, 3. lix, 20, 21. great 
 part of, present at the Council of 
 Carthage, C. Prsef. Bishops chosen 
 in their presence, Ixyii, 4. 5. mast 
 withdraw from heretical or sacri- 
 legious Bps. Ixvii, 3. and n. f. con- 
 senting to sins of their Bp. involved 
 in them, ib. 
 
 Lamb, Paschal, type of Christ, Ixix, 
 3. eating in one house, of unity of 
 the Church, ib. 
 
 Lapsed, number of, x, 2. xi, 1. 9. xiv, 
 1. XXX, 5. 7. xxxi, 1. 7. through 
 previous laxity, xi, 1. overthrown 
 throngh excess of torture, xi, I. Ivi. 
 lie prostrate under the devil, xxv. 
 greatness of their sin, xxxi, 7. 
 not to be admitted to communion 
 without imposition of hands, xv, 1. 
 to wait till a time of peace, 2- agree- 
 ment of Koman clergy herein, xxx, 
 8. 11. of Martyrs, xxxi, 7- of Bishops 
 of Italy and A&ica generally, xliii, 2. 
 the presumption of the clergy in im- 
 properly granting peace reprobated, 
 xvi, 1 — 3. and xvii. S. Cyprian's grief 
 for them, xvii. in c^e of sickness 
 communion to be allowed them, viii, 
 3. xvii). xix. xxx. fin. some so re- 
 ceiving pledge of life, retained in 
 bodily life, Iv, 9. a token of God's 
 mercy, ib. doing penance with good 
 works will obtain Divine remedies, 
 xxiii. different degrees of guilt in, 
 Iv, 10. undue severity tempts to a 
 Heathen life, Iv, 4. 14. or heresy and 
 schism, 12. some did so fall, Ivii, 2. 
 to wait in patience and prayer for re- 
 admission to the Church, xxx, 9. 10. 
 in penitence and humility, xxvi. xxx, 
 10. xxxi, 7. benefit of delay to them, 
 xxxi, 7 — 9. modesty of such lapsed 
 as were of large bountifulness, xxxiii, 
 2. subsequent forfeiture of goods with 
 
 penance, ground of restoration, xxiv. 
 confession of Christ, effacing former 
 denial, viii, 2. xxv. obtains a crown, 
 XIX. Ivi, recovery of some proves 
 that the rest are not wholly dead or 
 hopeless, Iv, 13. case of such as fall 
 after long resistance with subsequent 
 penitence, Ivi. many at Bome be- 
 came Confessors, Ix, 2. presbyters, 
 perversely receiving the lapsed, ex- 
 communicate, xxxiv, 1. claims of the 
 lapsed inconsistent and contrary to 
 Holy Scripture, xxxvi, 1 — 3. no part 
 of the Church, xxxiii, 1. separate, 
 viii, 2. grounds of strictness with them 
 during persecution, Iv, 2. full African 
 Council weighs their case and decides 
 that they may be restored after long 
 penance, Iv, 4. concurrence of Borne 
 sought, 5. the same decreed in nu- 
 merous Council there, ih. restored by 
 Council of Carthage on approach of 
 persecution, Ivii. 
 
 Laurentius, a martyr, xxxix, 1. 
 
 Laws, sinful, seeming compliance with, 
 the very sin, xxx, 4. 
 
 Lay-communion, priest seceding from 
 the Church restored to, Iv, 8. lapsed 
 Bishops or priests only to be restored 
 to, Ixvii,- 6. 
 
 Lazarus, lix, 5. 
 
 Letters, see Epistles. 
 
 Letters of peace, granted in the name of 
 martyrs, xxii. and by confessors, xxiii. 
 modestly by some, xv, I. and in times 
 previous, 2. vagueness of some, 3. 
 evils resulting from this practice, 
 xxvii, 3. 
 
 Levites, a type of the clergy in the 
 Church, i, 2. in devotion to the service 
 of God and absence of secular labours, 
 ib. 
 
 " Lions, to the," xx. lix, 7. 
 
 Litteus, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi. 
 
 Longinus, xliv. 1. 
 
 Loosing, see Absolution. 
 
 Lot's wife, xi, 9. 
 
 Love, by it the Holy Ghost unites the 
 absent, xxvii, 1. associates each in 
 each other's glory, ib.41. Ix, 1. bond 
 of unity, xlv, 1. Ixi, 2. charity and 
 unity, xlviii, 2. li. Iii. 3. Iv, 20. Ixix, 
 1. Ixxv, 2. unity of charity, 26. 
 
 Lttcanus, an aoolythe, Ixxvii, 2. 
 
 Lucianus, congratulated by Celerinus 
 for his stedfast confession, xxi. gives 
 letters of reconciliation in the name 
 of the martyr Paulns, xxii. his in- 
 discretion reproved by S. Cyprian, 
 xxvii, 1. 2. 
 Lucius, S. Bp. of Bome, and Martyr, 
 his praises, 1x1. and p. 178. n. m. 
 Ixviii, 6. 
 
398 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPIUAN. 
 
 Lucius, S. an African Martyr, seen in 
 glory in vision, Isxviii, n. a. his an- 
 svper to Ep. of S. Cypr. Ixxviii. 
 
 Lucius, S. a Bp. and Disciple of S. Cy- 
 prian, a Martyr, IxxTiii. n. 
 
 Lucius, his lapse and repentance, xxiv. 
 
 Lying on thegroiinit, used to gain object 
 of prayer, xxi. 
 
 M. 
 
 Macarius, named with Confessors, xxi. 
 falls into schism of Novatian and 
 returns, xlix, 1 . 
 
 Macheeus, xliv. !• 
 
 Manna, type of the Heavenly Bread, 
 Ixix, 14. equality in gathering type 
 of equality of grace in Baptism, ib. 
 
 Mappalicus, his glorious martyrdom, 
 X, 1. 2. his example to be followed, 
 ib. xxii. xxvii. 
 
 Marcianus, Bp. of Aries, joining him- 
 self with Novatian, is himself also 
 excommunicate, Ixviii, 1,2. 
 
 Marcion, his heresies and baptism, 
 Ixxiii, 6. Ixxiv, 2. Ixxv, 5. 
 
 Maria, xxi. xxii. 
 
 Maris, xxii. 
 
 Martial, a Martyr, xxii. 
 
 Martialis, deposed from the Episcopate 
 for being defiled with idolatrous 
 sacrifices, Ixvii, 1. 6. 
 
 Martyrdom, perfected by confession, 
 bonds, and death, xii, 1. love of, 
 kindled by our Lord's words, xxxi, 
 4. sought or waited for by Christians 
 as God guided them, 6. and p. 71 , 
 n. b. prayers and daily preparation 
 for,ib. fasting, watohing,and prayers, 
 preparation for, Ix, 4. object of con- 
 tinual prayer, lying on the ground, 
 xxi. to be embraced gladly, Iviii, 3. 
 he is not fit for, who is not armed by 
 the Church, Ivii, 4. martyrdoms de- 
 ferred shew God's might, lessen not 
 thepraise,lxi,l.xxxvii,3.theconfliot 
 of God and the battle of Christ, xii. 
 the rule of the Church forbids any to 
 presenthiinselfto,lxxx,2. andp.71.n. 
 exceptions, ib. crown of, given by God 
 to those who would have earned it, 
 X. 3. in heresy unavailing, Iv, 14. 24. 
 Ix, 3. Ixxiii, 18. 
 
 Martyrs, care to be taken of their 
 burial, viii, 3. xii, 1. sanctilied by 
 suffering, vi, 1. Ixxiii, 19. a 
 spectacle to Angels, viii, 1. Iviii, 9. 
 and to God, x, 1. xxxvii, 3. Iviii, 9. 
 
 • Ix, 2. their ardour amid tortures, x, 
 1. greatness of their tortures, x, 1. 
 
 xi, 1. xxxi, 3. xxxix, 1. see Prism, 
 Christ rejoiceth in their endurance, 
 X , 1. xxxvii, 8. Martyrssuch through 
 Christ, xxviii, 2. share the suffer- 
 ings of Christ, xxxi, 3. avenged 
 by Christ, Iviii, 8. Ix, 2. He over- 
 comes in them, x, 1, 2. and n. a. 
 Ixxvi, 4. glory and consolation of 
 the Church, x, 1, 2, 3. days of their 
 departure marked and themselves 
 commemorated, xii, 2. xxxix, 1. ha- 
 bitually instructed in prison by the 
 Clergy, xv, 1. to be cautious in giv- 
 ing letters of peace to the lapsed, 2. 
 3. letters not to be given indiscri- 
 minately in their names, xxvii, 1. 
 subject to the Gospel which makes 
 them martyrs, 4. to be careful in ob- 
 servance of discipline, xxviii, 2. their 
 blessedness, vi, 1. xxxi, 2. 3. Iviii, 
 H. Ixxvi, 2. 6. their privilege with 
 God, xviii. Christ hears their en- 
 treaty, xxi, xxxvii, 4. forget all but 
 iiiture glory, xxi, 4. xxxvii, 1. 3. 
 live already life of world to come, 
 xxxvii, 1. enduring through faith, 
 come to love their tortures, xxxi, 3. 
 protracted suffering increase of glory, 
 xxxvii, 1. think it loss of life not to 
 lose it, ib. and 5. confirm tottering 
 faith of others, xxxvii, 4. those near 
 martyrdom full of Holy Ghost, Ixvi, 
 6. Ixviii, fin. and by their Passion 
 very near the Presence of God and 
 His Christ, Ixvi, 6. their sanction 
 wronglyolaimed by the lapsed, xxxvi, 
 
 3. 4. Christ proveth and crowneth 
 martyrs, Iviii, 4. their words and 
 deeds given and crowned through the 
 Holy Ghost, Iviii, 5. those in the 
 Maccabees an exhortation to us, 6. 
 the armour and hopes of martyrs, 10. 
 friends of the Lord and shall judge 
 with Him, vi, 2. xv, 2. xxxi, 3. and 
 reign, vi, 2. sit on His throne, xxx, 
 
 4, and Pref. virgins and boys martyrs, 
 vi, 3. Ixxvi, 5. whoso ready to suffer, 
 dying in prison, a martyr, xii, I. or 
 in exile, Iviii, 4. receive their reward 
 at once, xxxi, 3. Iv, 10. Iviii, 2. 3. 4. 
 their death precious in God's sight, 
 vi. X. Ixi. Ixxvi, 4. offer to God the 
 sacrifice of a broken heart, vi, 1. 
 Ixxvi, 3. this compensates loss of 
 Eucharistic Sacrifice, Ixxvi, 3. num- 
 ber of, ib. 5. see Embrace, Kiss. 
 
 Massa Ca/adida, martyrs at Utioa al- 
 luded to, Ixxvi, 5. their number, 
 ib. n. i. 
 
 Maitathias, Ixvii, 8. 
 
 Mauritania, comprised in S. Cyprian's 
 province, xlviii, 2. 
 
 Mammns, an acolythe, Ixxvii, 2. 
 
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 399 
 
 Maseimiis, a Confessoi-, xxvii, 6. Iv, 3. 
 his faith and courage, xxviii, 1. and 
 observance of discipline, 2. a Pres- 
 byter, XTXii. extolled by S. Cyprian, 
 xxxvii, 1. desires to return to the 
 Church, xlix, 1. 1. joy on his re- 
 turn, li. 
 
 Maseimus, a Presbyter, excommuni- 
 cated as one of the lapsed and for 
 other sins, lix, 12. sent as legate 
 from Novatian, xliv, 1. lix, 10. and 
 excommunicated a second time in 
 full Council, ib. 12. a Novatian Bp. 
 lix, 10, 12. 
 
 Melchizedech, prefigured the mystery 
 of the sacrifice of our Lord, Ixiii, 3. 
 p. 184. his type fulfilled vrhen our 
 Lord offered bread and wine, i. e. 
 His Body and Blood, ib. p. 182. his 
 blessing of Abraham belongs to us, 
 ib. 
 
 Merita, promereri Dominum, vi, 3. 
 xix, 1. xxvi. Ixii, 1. Ixvi, 3. 
 
 Merita, Iviii, 11. Ixxvi, 1,3. of faith, 
 Ixix, 11. 
 
 Mettins, a Subdeacon, xlv, 3. xlvii. 
 
 Misael, see jinanias. 
 
 Montanus, Ixxv, 1, 
 
 Montanus, a Confessor, xxi. 
 
 Monthly dividend of Clergy, xxxiv, 3. 
 xxxix, 3. 
 
 Moses, Baptism of, and of the law, 
 Ixxiii, 15. 
 
 Mourning, for sin, blessed, Iv, 19. 
 
 Moysea, a Confessor, xxvii, 5. his faith 
 and courage, xxviii, 1. and observ- 
 ance of discipline, 2. a Presbyter, 
 xxxii. extolled by S. Cyprian, xxxvii, 
 1 . a Martyr, Iv, 3. 
 
 his messengers rejected by S. Cyprian , 
 ib. xlvii. great wickedness of his ad- 
 herents, 1. oanvasaing for adherents, 
 xliv. summary account of him and 
 Novatus, lii, 1, n. writes and recites 
 the letter recommending peace to be 
 given to the lapsed, Iv, 3. not fit to 
 be curious as to what he teaches, 
 since he teaches without the Church, 
 Iv, 20. had he been properly made 
 Bishop he could not retain the Epis- 
 copate, as he had fallen from the 
 Church, ib. required penitence, re- 
 fused pardon, Iv, 24. his character, 
 Ix, 3. a crafty impostor, xlix,.l. Jiis 
 envenomed and serpent craftiness, 
 malignity, ib. envenomed eloquence, 
 Ix, 3. baptism administered by him 
 invalid, Ixix, 1,3,4. rebaptizes such 
 as go over to him from the Church, 
 Ixxiii, 2. mimics the Church, ib. 
 
 Novatus, a Presbyter, xiv, 5. xlvii. 
 upholds Novatian, 1. summary ac- 
 count of him and Novatian, lii, 1, 2. 
 and p. Ill , n. r. his uniform wicked- 
 ness, 3, 
 
 Numeria, her fall and repentance, xxi. 
 reconciliation given her in the name 
 of Paulus, xxii. 
 
 Numidia, comprised in S. Cyprian's 
 province, xlviii, 2. 
 
 Nunddicus, Presbyter, his glorious con- 
 fession, xl. S. Cyprian admonished 
 in vision to enrol him in his Clergy, 
 ib. his devotion to the Church at 
 Carthage, xliii, 1. 
 
 O. 
 
 N. 
 
 Narieus, an acolythe, vii. 
 
 Nicephorus, an acolythe, xlv, 3. xlix, 
 2. lii, 1. 
 
 Nicoslratus, a Confessor, xxvii, 5. a 
 Deacon, xxxii. an upholder of No- 
 vatian, 1, and n. k, his many crimes, 
 ib. deprived of the diaeonate, lii, 1. 
 
 Ninus, with Clementianus and FJorus, 
 after confession fell jiway on being 
 racked by severe tortures, Ivi. degree 
 of indulgence to be shewn them on 
 their repentance, ib. 
 
 Noah, pourtrayed a figure of bur Ldrd's 
 passion, Ixiii, 2. Ixxv, 3. ark of, a 
 sacrament of the Church, Ixxv, 16. 
 type of the one Church, Ixix, 2. 
 
 Novatian, illegally made Bishop, xhv. 
 
 Obedience, of animals and evil men a 
 lesson, Ixvi, 5. Christ pleased by, iv, 
 4. a daily confession of Christ, xiii, 
 4. xxviii, 2. who live by faith, 
 must with believing observance obey, 
 C.27. 
 
 Obedients, dear to God, xiii, 2. 
 
 Oblations, see Sacrifice. 
 
 Offences, to be avoided, iv, 1, 4. sin 
 of giving great, even where con- 
 science free from guilt, xiii, 9. 
 
 Oil, consecrated on the Altar by the 
 Holy Eucharist, Ixx, 3. cannot 
 therefore be sanctified by hereties, ib. 
 of sinners, ib. 
 
 Omissions, in celebrating the Holy 
 Eucharist, while undiscovered^ for- 
 given; when discovered, to be amfflid- 
 ed, Ixiii, 14. 
 
400 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLKS OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 Operari, &c. of alms, xxxiiij 2. It, 24. 
 
 Optatus, a Confessor, appointed Sub- 
 deacon, xxix. XXXV. 
 
 Ordinations, whole Church consulted 
 in, xxxvlii, 1. those for inferior 
 orders also examined by Presbyters, 
 xxix. of Bishop, account of, trans- 
 mitted, xliv, xlv, 1. cannot be to 
 see once filled, Iv, 6. of Bishops 
 Priests and Deacons, only to be 
 solemnized in presence of the people, 
 a Divine ordinance, Ixxvii, 4. rightly 
 performed cannot be rescinded, the 
 Bishop of Kome misled to restore 
 Bp. rightly deposed, Ixvii, 5. 
 
 Paconius, iv, I. 
 
 Parabolani, p. 36. n. a. 
 
 Paradise, type of the Church, Ixxiii, 9. 
 
 Paschal solemnities, Bishops at home 
 dmlng, Ivi. 
 
 Patience, essential to penitence, xxxi, 8. 
 St. C.'s treatise on, why written, 
 Ixxiii, 23. 
 
 Paul, the Apostle, honours the priest- 
 hood, iii, 1. his meekness andhumi- 
 lity, xiv, 3. at Phil, i, 18. speaks of 
 wrong tempers not of heretics, Ixxiii, 
 12. 
 
 Paul of Samosata, author of the cor- 
 ruption of the cmufaKTii, p. 7. n. k. 
 
 Paula, a sempstress, excommunicated, 
 xlii. 
 
 Paulus, a martyr, directs letters of re- 
 conciliation to be given in his name, 
 xxii. 
 
 Peace, see Letters, Beconciliation, true, 
 heretics take away by false, lix, 15. 
 
 Pearls, not to be cast to swine, xxxi, 7. 
 
 Penance, in all grievous sin, precedes 
 a fall restoration, with enquiry into 
 the life during, xvii. public, Ixiii, 1. 
 iv, 3. XV, 1. long, appointed to the 
 lapsed, Iv, 4. Ux, 5. due, appeases 
 God, viii, 2. xvi, 2. Ivii, 1. see 
 Discipline, Lapsed. 
 
 Penitence, abridgment of, hurts the 
 penitent, xvi, 2. xxxvi,5.1ix, 15.18. 
 character of, xxx, 9. xxxi, 7. 8. 
 with humility, wins favour of God, 
 xxvi. xxxvi, 6. to be allowed to the 
 lapsed, iv, 16. 18. Scripture, by ex- 
 horting to penitence, pledges its ac- 
 ceptance, 18. 19.none to be prohibited 
 froin, or from peace upon it, Iv, 24. 
 to caU to penitence and refuse its 
 fruits, amockery, 24. peril of refusing, 
 
 ib. 4. 14. hindered by heretics, lix, 
 15. 17. great peril in offering easy 
 terms and checking penitence, lix, 
 17. 18. medicine not to be less than 
 the wound, xxx, 8. purifjring fire of, 
 p. 128. D. depth of for three years, 
 in some lapsed, Ivi. God the Author 
 of, Iv, 23. 
 
 Penitents, the case of such as had denied 
 under extremest suffering, Ivi. 
 
 Penny, in parable, equal gifts of grace 
 to believers, Ixix, 14. 
 
 People, see Laity. 
 
 Persecution, duties of the priesthood in 
 time of, viii, 2. those that fall to be 
 holpen, 3. many perished in flight 
 for Name of Christ, Iviii, 4. sent as 
 chastisement for relaxed lives, xi, 1. 
 to prove some, 6, 7. Iviii, 2. signs of the 
 last times, Iviii, 2. Christians to joy 
 in, ib. note of the Churchy Ix, 3. 
 Ixi, 2. a severe local one in Asia 
 M. Ixxv, 10. on occasion of temporal 
 calamities, Ixxv, 10. savage popular 
 clamor in, vi, 3. fury of populace, 
 Ivi. 
 
 Perseverance, the difficulty of, xiii, 2. 
 upheld by humility, ib. xiv, 2. 3. 
 those only perish whom the Heavenly 
 Father planted not, liii, 4. 
 
 Perseus, a Bp. lix, 11, 
 
 Peter, S. his martyrdom the fulfilment of 
 the command, " FeedMysheep,"viii, 
 1 . did not despise S. Paul, as having 
 been a persecutor or a recent convert, 
 Ixxi, 2. claimed no preeminence to 
 himself, ib. a pattern of concord and 
 patience, Ixxi, 2. our Lord's words to 
 him, (Matt. 16, 18. 19.) foundation 
 of authority of all Bishops, xxxiii, 1. 
 Ixvi, 7. Ixxiii, 7. Church built on him, 
 lix, 8. Ixvi, 7. Ixx, 6. Ixxi, 2. Ixxiii, 7. 
 same Commission given after the 
 Kesurrection to all the Apostles, 
 Ixxiii, 7. Ixxv, 17. speaks one for 
 all, lix, 8. his words (Matt. 15, 13.) 
 foreshew that the Church never de- 
 parts from Christ, ib. 
 
 Pharaoh, type of Satan overcome by 
 Baptism, Ixix, 15. 
 
 Philosophers and Stoics say that all 
 sins are alike, Iv, 13. very different 
 from Christians, ib. hardness of, ib. 
 
 Philumenus, a subdeacon, xxxiv, 3. 
 
 Pleasing self, origin of schism, iii, 3. 
 lix, 6. 
 
 Poison, of heretics, lix, 26. poisonecl 
 language, ib. given for medicine, 
 Ixiii, 3. envenomed craftiness of, 
 xliii, 1. xlix, 1. 
 
 Polianus, Bp. and Martyr, Ixxvi. 
 Polycarp, xlviii, 1. 
 
 Pompeitis, xliv. xiv, 1 . xlviii, 2. 
 
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 401 
 
 Poo}; frugally nourished by the Church, 
 ii, 2. the care to be taken of them, v, 
 I. 2. vii. xii, 2. xiv, 2. by some 
 under vow, p. 25. n. relieved through 
 the Clergy, v. 1. 
 Power, spiritual, more hated by the 
 
 world than temporal, Iv, 7. 
 Prayer, united, benefit of, Ix, 1. should 
 be in union, humility and tears, xi, 9. 
 unavailing if disunited, ib. 3. must be 
 with fasting and groans and perse- 
 vering, ib. 1.2. amid suffering more 
 availing, Ixxvi. ult. by night, xi, 6. 
 Clergy to give themselves wholly to, 
 i, 1. fulness of food indisposes to, 
 xi, 7. each to pray for others as our 
 Lord enjoined, 9. of all for the 
 lapsed, XXV, 9. with groans, xxxiii, 
 1. of confessors effectual, xxxvii, 1. 4. 
 not to be joined with heretics, Ixxv, 
 18. 
 Preaching, office of the Bp. Iv, 11 . u. z. 
 Iviii, 4. Ixxx, 2. comp. Ixi, I. Ixxvi, 
 5. 
 Presbyters, perversely receiving the 
 lapsed, excommunicate, xxxiv, 1. 2. 
 Pride, source of heresy, lix, 6, 8. 
 
 Ixvi, 7. 
 Priest, title of Bp. iii, 1. &c. xxxi, S. 
 Priest, who offers as Christ offered, offers 
 a true and full sacrifice to Grod the 
 Father, Ixiii, 11. 
 Priests, reverence to, taught in punish- 
 ment of Korah, iii, 1. Ixix, 7. 8. of 
 Jews for rejecting Samuel, iii, 1. lix, 
 5. Ixvi, 2. by example of S. Paul, iii, 
 1. lix, 6. Ixvi, 2. of our Lord Him- 
 self, iii, 1. lix, 5. Ixvi, 2. to Imitate 
 the tenderness of Christ, Iv, 15. not 
 to speak of sin, except in the cause of 
 God, lix, 14. in mortal sin, not to 
 offer the Eucharistic Sacrifice, Ixv, 
 2—4. offer it daily, Ivii, 2. p. 290. 
 holiness required of them, as inter- 
 cessors for God's people, Ixvii, 1. 2. 
 their peril in the day of judgment, if 
 they uphold not God's law, Ixxiv, 10. 
 God appeased through them, xiiii, 2. 
 see Clergy. 
 Priesthood, the, watchfulness required 
 in, viii, 1. respect paid in Holy Scrip- 
 ture to the very name and shadow of, 
 lix, 5. 6. since the least things ordered 
 by God, much more the priesthood, 
 6.7. 
 Primacy, title of the Episcopate, Ixix, 
 
 7. 
 Primitivus, a presbyter, xliv. xlviii. 
 Primus, 1. 
 Prisca, Ixxv, 7. 
 
 Prism, for Christ, its glories, vi, 1. 
 Ixxvi, 2. sufferings, xxii. xxxvii, 2, 3. 
 Ixxvi, 2. p. 304. n. y. many confessors 
 
 starved in, xx. its darkness enlight- 
 ened by Christ, ib. whence none 
 shall go out until they have paid the 
 last farthing, (Iv, 16.) hell, ib. n. 
 
 Privatus, of Lambesa, his fraud de- 
 tected, xxxvi, 7. condemned, Ixx, 12. 
 
 Profane, the, they who believe their ca- 
 lumnies will share their judgment, 
 Ixvi, 2. 
 
 Prophetess, a false, Ixxv, 10. 
 
 Prophets, number of, that a portion of 
 manifold wisdom of God may be con- 
 veyed through each, Ixxv, 4. their 
 sufferings teach us to die for righ- 
 teousness sake, Iviii, 6. 
 
 Proud heap up wrath against Day of 
 Judgment, Iv, 19. 
 
 Punishment, eternal, ii, 2. of perse- 
 cutors of the Church, Iviii, 11. kept 
 before the eyes, overcomes fear of 
 man, viii, 2. misery of forgetting, 
 lix, 25. 
 
 Q- 
 
 xxu. 
 
 Quintus, a presbyter, Iv, I. 
 Quirinus, Ixxvii, 2. 
 
 E. 
 
 Rahab, bore an image of the Church, 
 Ixix, 3. 
 
 Reader, appointed with advice of clergy, 
 xxix. greatness of the office, xxxviii, 
 2. xxxix, 2. 
 
 Reasonings, human, men make void the 
 truth of the teaching of the Gospel 
 by, Ixxiii, 19. 
 
 ReconciUatiim, letters of, given in the 
 name of Paulus, xxii. plenary recon- 
 ciliation directed by the Confessors, 
 ib. not to be given on sick bed, if no 
 signs of penitence before, ly, 19. not 
 allowed in some extreme cases, iv, 4. 
 untimely, evils of, after heavy sin, 
 xliii, 2. fear lest it provoke dis- 
 pleasure of God, xvii, 1. rashly 
 given, not to be rescinded, Ixiv, 1. 
 
 Red Sea, sacred type of Baptism, Ixix, 
 15. 
 
 Regeneration, see Baptism. 
 
 Remission of sins, only in the Church, 
 Ixxi, 2. see Absolution. 
 
 Reports, against good men, not even to 
 be heard, xliv. the law of God forbids 
 repeating uncertain reports, xlv, 2. 
 
 Repostus, of Suturnica, an exile, ex- 
 communicated, xlii. lix, 12. 
 
 Revelation, fijrther understanding of H. 
 Scr. revealed to individuals, Ixxi, 2. 
 xxxiii, 11. Ixxv, 4. C. 56. 
 
 d 
 
402 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN- 
 
 viling, who utters, not who hears, 
 object of pity, lis, 15. 
 
 Rock, the, Christ, xxxvii, 4. water 
 issuing from, Baptism, Ixiii, 6. those 
 founded on the, shaken by nothing, 
 lv,l. 
 
 BiOgatian, a deacon, Ixxt, 1. 
 
 Rogatianus, Bp. his temperate conduct 
 towards arefractory deacon, iii, 1. re- 
 commended to excommunicate him, 
 if he continues refractory, 3. 
 
 Rogatianus, au aged presbyter, his 
 confession of Christ, vi, 1. a glory 
 of his time, 3. his example com- 
 mended, 3, vii. exhorted by a letter 
 from S. Cyprian to perseverance, 
 xiii, 2. bis devotion to the Church at 
 Carthage, xliii, 1. 
 
 Roman Clergy, self-hazarding care in 
 upholding or recovering the brethren, 
 viii, 2. exhort the lapsed to penance, 
 ib. hold that they should be restored 
 in extremis, ib. 3. strengthen St. C. 
 xxvii, 5. provisional judgment as to 
 lapsed with neighbouring Bishops, 
 XXX, 10. write letters to Sicily on the 
 lapsed, XXX, 8. 
 
 Rome, chair of S. Peter, Iv, 6. lix, 18. 
 the principal Church, lix, 18. and 
 n. s, unity of priesthood took its rise 
 in it, ib. and n. t. ancient strictness, 
 fidelity, and vigour, xxx, 3 — 5. its 
 faith praised by S. Paul, xxx, 3. lix, 
 18. Ix, 1. blamed also, retains both 
 qualities, S. Jer. p. 172. n. e. its 
 flourishing Clergy emiaent, people 
 holy, lix, 26. and n. whole people 
 becomes one Confessor, Ix, 1. does 
 not in all things hold Apostolic 
 tradition, Ixxv, 6. St. C. labours to 
 heal schism of Novatian there, 
 xlv, I. 
 
 Root, of Catholic Church, individuals 
 to hold to, xlviii, 2. xlv, 1. Ixxiii, 2. 
 
 Rufinus, a deacon, xxxii. 
 
 Rule, truth and fixedness of Catholic, 
 Ixx, 1. 
 
 Sabina, xxii. 
 
 Sabinus, a Bishop, Ixvii, 1. ordained in 
 the room of Basilides, 5. 
 
 Sackcloth, and ashes, fall of another 
 bewailed in, xxi. 
 
 Sacrament, of faith, xxx, 4, 10, and n. x. 
 of Divine tradition, Ixxiv, 14. of the 
 Trinity, Ixxiii, 6. of unity, xlv, 1. 
 Ixix, 5. Ixxiii, 9. of unanimity, lix, 
 3, and n. a. of the Truth, Ixxiii, 18. 
 
 Sacrament, in its larger sense, Ixxii, 1, 
 n. b. and p. 67. n. all the, of Divine 
 grace, Ixx, 5. both, used of Baptism 
 
 and Confirmation, Ixxii, 1. and n. b. 
 Ixxiii, 18. C. 5. 
 
 Sacramental ordinances, many, (multa 
 Divinae rei sacramenta,) Ixxv, 6. 
 
 Sacramental oaths (sacramenta) of our 
 Divine warfare, Ixxiv, 10. 
 
 Sacraments, the grace of, only in the 
 Church, Ixix, 3. see Eucharist, 
 
 Sacrifice, Eucharistic, vi, 2. instituted 
 and taught by Christ, Ixiii, 1. the 
 Sacrifice of God the Father and of 
 Christ, ib. 6. of the Lord, ib. 9. 
 special intercession at, xxxvii, 6. Ixi, 
 3. Ixii, 4. general, Ixvii, 2. daily, 
 Ivii, 2. unceasingly, Ixvi, 8. not to be 
 ofiered in mortal sin, Ixv, 2. 4. Ixvii, 
 6. nor by one who has sacrificed to 
 idols, Ixv, 2. Ixvii, 2. snch profane 
 the Altar, Ixv, 2. but holily and 
 worthily by unblemished priests, 
 Ixvi, 2. Ixxii, 2. nor for one who 
 made a Clergyman executor, i. 3. 
 nor for the lapsed before penance, 
 XV, 2. xvi, 2. 3. xvii, I. Priest ex- 
 communicated for so doing and ad- 
 mitting them to communion, xxxiv. 
 offered for the martyrs, xii, 2. xxxix, 
 1. the departed, i, 3. true and full 
 when offered as Christ offered It, 
 Ixiii, 11. 14. is the Passion of the 
 Lord and in commemoration of It, 
 Ixiii, 14. prefigured in Noah and 
 Melchizedech, Ixiii, 2. 3. Christ 
 offered the same, bread and wine, 
 i. e. His own Body and Blood, ib. 
 predicted in Solomon, the blessing of 
 Judab, Isaiah, ib. 4. Christ offered 
 in the evening as type of the close of 
 the world, we in the morning to 
 celebrate His Besurrection, 13. tra- 
 dition of the Lord to be followed in 
 it, 16. loss of, compensated to mar- 
 tyrs, Ixxvi, 3. offered with the mys- 
 tery of the accustomed recitation, 
 Ixxv, 10. offered by anti-Bishop sa- 
 crilegious, Ixviii, 2. 
 
 Sacrificers, according to their different 
 degrees of guilt to be punished dif- 
 ferently, Iv, 10, 11. to have relief 
 given in their last moments, 14. 
 
 Saints, ministering to them, a ground 
 of restoration, xxi. departed, pray for 
 those who remain, Ix, 4, and n. p. 259, 
 n. i. St. C. asks S. Cornelius, that 
 whosoever should first be in the pre- 
 sence of God should pray for the 
 rest, Ix, 4. elder joined with later by 
 unity of the Spirit, Ixxv, 3. 
 
 Salvation, only in the Church, iv, 4. 
 Ixix, 3. Ixxv, 16. C. 2. p. 288. n. k. 
 no hope of, without the knowledge of 
 both the Father and the Son, Ixxiii 
 14. 
 
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPEIAN. 
 
 403 
 
 Samaritans, our Lord taught through 
 them that schismatics are ranked 
 with Gentiles, Ixix, 6. 
 
 Samuel, avenged by God, iii, 1. 
 
 Satan, seeks to assai I one by one, re- 
 pelled by unanimity, Ix, 2, despises 
 heretics as his own, 3. Ixi, 2. his 
 arts to withdraw men from penitence 
 and the Church, Ixv, 4. defiles the 
 work of God, ii, 2. gratified by sin, 
 lb. fiercer, when conq^uered, xiv, 4. 
 assails the strongest most vehe- 
 mently, ib. seeks to slay whom he 
 has wounded, Iv. 16. who do his will 
 tormented with him for ever, Iviii, 
 11. lies against God's servants, Iv, 
 6, 8. assails them and the Church, 
 Ix, 3. Ixi, 2. exorcism in Name of 
 Christ torments him with fire, Ixix, 
 16. p. 231, n. 
 
 Satisfaction, to be made by Deacon to 
 Bishop, iii, 2. see Sin. Amends, fruit 
 of not to be denied, Iv, 23. heretics 
 hinder, lix, 15. 17. 18. sins expiated 
 by it, lix, 16. legitimate and full 
 time of, Ixiv. in tears and prayers 
 night and day, Ixv, 1. ample to God 
 and His Christ Ixvi, 8. 
 
 Satuminus, his bold confession, xxi. 
 xxii. xxvii. 
 
 Saturus, xxii. appointed reader, xxix. 
 xxxii. XXXV. an acolythe, lix, 1. 
 
 Saul, made king to pimish the people, 
 iii, 1. when he left the Lord's dis- 
 cipline, lost the grace given to him, 
 xiii, 2. 
 
 Schism, God's wrath at, attested at the 
 revolt of the ten tribes, Ixix, 5. par- 
 takers in, share the guilt of its 
 authors, 8. a denial of the Church of 
 Christ, Ixv, 6. 
 
 Schismatics, offer freely what they have 
 not, xliii, 4. and thereby Satan cheats 
 men of what, in a wrong way, they 
 seek, 6. bringing back others, re- 
 stored the readier, Iv, 8. have no 
 power or authority, Ixix, 1. cannot 
 baptize, 6. having no Church, can- 
 not use the Creed truly, 6, 7. im- 
 petuous at first, incapable of growth 
 and soon fail, Iv, 20. condemned by 
 Scripture with other wicked, C. 5. 
 lose savour of spiritual wisdom, 7. to 
 be ranked with heathen, Ixix, 6. who 
 join themselves with, share their 
 punishment, Ixix, 8. have not the 
 Holy Ghost, Ixix, 10. see Heretics. 
 
 Seal of God on the forehead, the Cross, 
 p. 149. n. t. to be kept entire, Iviii, 
 10. in Confirmation, profits the bap- 
 tized, Ixxiii, 8. 
 Serenianus, a cruel persecutor, Ixxv, 
 10. 
 
 Sergius, his confession of Christ, vi, 1 . 
 
 Severianus, xxi. 
 
 Shame, befits those unashamed to sin, 
 XXX, 9. 
 
 Sicily, letters sent by Koman Clergy 
 to, xxz, 8. 
 
 Sick, care of, vii. viii, 2. see Catechu- 
 mens. Lapsed, 
 
 Side, Baptism from pierced Side of 
 Christ, Ixiii, 6. 
 
 Sidonius, a Confessor, xlix, 1. li. 
 
 Sin, approaches to, to be avoided, iv, 2. 
 not estimated by number who com- 
 mit it, xxxi, 7. every one bound by 
 his own, Iv, 23. joy at forgiveness of 
 in H. Euch. Ixiii, 8. not to be con- 
 scious of, the fruit of God's wrath, 
 lix, 16. overt sins God's judgment 
 upon secret, Ixv, 3. not remitted in 
 heretical baptism, C, 39 — 41. satis- 
 faction to be made for past sin, xi, 
 6, lix, 16. Ixv, 1. Ixvi, 8. sin expiated 
 by due satisfaction and sorrow, lix, 
 16. healed by, 16. see Amends. 
 Absolution, others called ' lighter,' 
 ' lesser,' compared with idolatry, 
 xvii, 1. p. 43 n.k. not to sin, highest 
 blessedness, to acknowledge it, the 
 next, lix, 16. original, no hindrance 
 to infant Baptism, Ixvi, 6. humble 
 confession of in St. C. xi, 7. 
 
 Sinners, their prayer not heard, Ixx, 3. 
 
 Sixtus, S. Bp. of Bome, martyred with 
 four Deacons, Ixxx. "good and peace- 
 making priest," p. 314 n. b. his pre- 
 diction to S. Laurence, ib. 
 
 Soliassus, excommunicated, xlii. 
 
 Solomon, vindicates priestly authority, 
 iii, 1. retained the grace given to 
 him, so long only as he walked in 
 the ways of the Lord, xiii, 2. testi- 
 fies in the Holy Spirit, (said of 
 Ecclus.) iii, 1. 
 
 Song of Solomon, Holy Ghost speaks in, 
 in the Person of Christ, Ixix, 2. 
 
 Sophia, xxii. 
 
 Sophronias, excommunicated, xlii. 
 
 Souls, some in suspense as to their 
 sentence until the Day of Judgment, 
 Iv, 16. and p. 128, n. seduced by 
 heretics, will be demanded of them^ 
 Ixxii, 2. 
 
 Spareness of diet amid afilictions of the 
 Church inculcated, xi, 7. 
 eech, a test whether Christ or Anti- 
 christ dwell in the heart, lix, 6. 
 against evil speaking, xiii, 6. 
 
 Spesina, xxii. 
 
 Spirit, Holy, knits together all time 
 and space, angels and men, Ixxv, 3. 
 by love unites the absent, xxxvii, 1. 
 speaks in those who confess Name of 
 Christ,lvii,4. lviii,5.1xxvi,4.spokeiD 
 
 D d 2 
 
404 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 Ananias, Azarias, and M. Iviii, 5. 
 in Daniel, ib. not given by measure, 
 but equally to all, Ixiv, 3. poured 
 entire on the believer, Ixix, 14. on 
 face of the waters, an earnest of 
 Baptism, C. 5. acteth not without 
 the water, nor the water without 
 Him, C. 5. deserts those who act 
 unholily, lix, 24. Ixvi, 1. then there 
 can only be depraved mind, deceitful 
 tongue, hatred, &o. ib. first imparted 
 to those who are to remit sins, Ixix, 
 10. cannot be with heretics, or schis- 
 matics, Ixix, 10. Ixxiv, 6. /■ 
 
 'Spirits J evil, deceivableness of, in their 
 agents, Ixxv, 10. overcome by exor- 
 cist, ib. trodden under foot by us, 
 through power given by the Lord, 
 Ixix, 15. perceiving things before- 
 hand, pretend to dowhat they foresee, 
 Ixxv, 10. insensibility to suffering 
 given to one possessed, ib. 
 
 Spirits, unclean, sick harassed by, 
 Ixix, 15. when baptized, freed from, 
 ib. 
 
 Sprinkling, see Aspersion. 
 
 Stationary-i&y , xlix. 
 
 Statins, xxi. 
 
 Stepkanus, Bp. brings information of 
 election of S, Cornelius, xliv. xlv, 1. 
 xlviii, 2. 
 
 Stephen, Pope, deceived by Basilides, 
 his restoration of, could not rescind 
 right ordination of his successor, 
 Ixvii, 5. S. Cyprian exhorts him to 
 energy and to depose Marcianus, 
 Ixviii, writes to him to confer on 
 baptizing heretics, Ixxii. peremptory 
 and " arrogant" answer, Ixxiv, 1. 
 rejects the communion of S. Cyprian, 
 Ixxiv, 10. refuses to admit African 
 legates, forbids their being received 
 into hospitality, Ixxv, 26. rejects 
 communion of the Eastern Churches, 
 ib. his rule against rebaptizing, 
 Ixxiv, 1, 2. p. 251. a. 261, n. 
 Ixxv, 3. hard names used by him of 
 St. C. 27. severely blamed by S. 
 Firmilian, Ixxv. a Martyr, p. 314, 
 n. b. 
 
 Stoics, say that all sins are alike, Iv, 
 13. 
 
 Subiieacon, appointed with advice of 
 Clergy, xxix. 
 
 Succession, Apostolic, those who have 
 not, are not in the Church, Ixix, 4. 
 to claim it and not be jealous for 
 truth, is folly, Ixxv, 18. a Divine 
 law, xxxiii, 1. see Bishops. 
 
 Snccessus, Bp. of Abbir, Ixxx. seen 
 after Martyrdom in glory, likeness 
 scarcely recognised through Angelic 
 radiancy, p. 313, n. 
 
 Suffering, the lot of the righteous, vi, 
 2. 3. lengthened, increase of glory, 
 xxxvii, 1. sins purged by, Iv, 16. 
 permitted by Christ to prove our love 
 for each other, Ixii, 1. 3. 
 
 "XvvuirixToi, a corruption in the Church 
 of Antioch chiefly, p. 7, u. k. the 
 worst part of it rare, ib. 
 
 Superius, a Bishop, Ivi, 
 
 Suspense, of a mind agitated by holy 
 fear, not to be blamed, Iv, 1. 
 
 Sword, spiritual of Christ, iv, 2. ex- 
 communication, 4. 
 
 Tares, separation of from wheat, not 
 permitted by God, Iv, 21. Church 
 not to be left on account of them, 
 liv, 2. but we must labour to be 
 wheat, ib. 
 
 Tears of penitence, appease Grod, xxxi, 
 8. 
 
 Temple of God, xiii, 3. who keeps it, 
 no where without God, Iviii, 5. made 
 captive in captives, Ixii, 1. 
 
 Tertullus, his solicitude for the bre- 
 thren, xii, 2. informs Cyprian of the 
 days on which martyrs are put to 
 death, ib. advises him to continue in 
 retirement, xiv, 1. 
 
 Theft spiritual, to take from the truth 
 of the Gospel, Ixiii, 15. 
 
 Thief, who believed and confessed, 
 had the reward of a martyr, Ixxiii, 
 19. and n. d. a proof that faith and 
 conversion, when time lacking, supply 
 want of Baptism, (S. Aug.) p. 256, 
 n. B. 
 
 Therapius, Bp. reproved for having 
 rashly given peace to a lapsed pres- 
 byter, Ixiv, 1, 
 
 Thomas, S. xxxix, 1, 
 
 Tongue, which has confessed Christ, 
 must not speak evil, xiv, 4. of rich 
 man suffered most as having sirmed 
 most, lix, 5. 
 
 Tortures, extremity of, x. xi, 1. xxxi, 
 3. xxxix, 1. Ivi. not limbs but 
 wounds tortured, x, 1. 
 
 Tracto, tractator, tractatores, meanings 
 of, p. 124. a. z. 
 
 Tradition, divine, xlv, 1. xlvi. lix, 24. 
 Ixvii, 5. of the Lord, Ixiii, 1, 14, 16. 
 of the Gospel, lix, 6. Evangelic and 
 Apostolic, Ixix, 3. Apostolic, Ixxiii, 
 13. none that is genuine can go 
 against Scripture, Ixxiv, 2. not to 
 relax Scripture, 3. when corrupted, 
 the Church must go back to Scrip- 
 ture, Ixxiv, 13. variation in tradi- 
 tional rites no ground for division. 
 
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPEIAN. 
 
 405 
 
 Ixxv, 6. Boman, on baptism, human, 
 IxxT, 6. of heretical institution, vain, 
 Iv, 24. human, Ixiii, 11. 
 
 Trophiinus, Iv, 1. his secession from, 
 and return to, the Church, 8. 9. 
 
 Wnity, thB, misbelief as to any point 
 of the doctrine of, eorj'upts all, fxxv, 
 7. belief in the Trinity conveyed in 
 the commission to the Apostles to 
 baptize, Ixxiii, 6. Baptism into the 
 full and united Trinity, 15. Truth 
 especially resides in this Baptism, 
 C. 10. heretics do not hold the same 
 Trinity, ib. 5. 6 &o. 
 
 Truth and grace, all in the Church, 
 Ixxi, 1. for one only, ib. see Grace. 
 Christ The Truth, Ixxiv, 11. C. 30. 
 if then we abide in Him and He in 
 us, we must keep the truth, Ixxiv, 1 1 . 
 C. 77. evangelic, Ixix, 16. when 
 seen, to be obeyed gladly and un- 
 hesitatingly, Ixxiii, 20. faithfully 
 guarded, Ixxiv, 11. 
 
 U. V. 
 
 Valentinus, Ixxiv, 9. Ixxv, 5. 
 
 Valerian, Emperor, hia rescript order- 
 ing a persecution against Christians, 
 Ixxx. 
 
 Venustus, a martyr, xxii. 
 
 Vessels of wood and earth as of gold 
 and silver in the Church, liv, 2. of 
 earth to be broken by rod of iron of 
 the Lord Alone, ib. we must labour 
 to be the gold and silver, ib. 
 
 Victor, a deacon, contributes to the 
 wants of the confessors, xiii, 6. 
 
 Victor, a deacon, attendant on S. Cy- 
 prian, V, 2. vi, 3. 
 
 Victor, Bp. and martyr, Ixxvi. 
 
 Victor, a lapsed presbyter, Ixiv, 1 . 
 
 Victor, martyr, xxii. 
 
 Victor, Geminius, i, 1. 3. 
 
 Victoria, her lapse and repentance, 
 xxiv. 
 
 Victorinus, a martyr, xxii. 
 
 Victory exposes to greater trials, xiv, 4. 
 
 Vigor, Evangelic, Iv, 2. Ixvii, 8. 
 
 Virginity, praised in S. Cornelius, Iv, 6. 
 with martyrdom, double glory, Ixxvi, 
 5. glorious resolve of, not weakened 
 by the Church's tenderness to peni- 
 tents, Iv, 16. 
 
 Virgins, ranked with Confessors, lix, 
 15. Ixvi, 6. dedicated to Christ and 
 His holiness, iv, 1,2. to continence 
 for ever, Ixii, 1. their recompense, 
 iv, 4. Church crowned with, Iv, 16. 
 consecrated, obtains restoration of 
 her captor-s visited by disease, p. 179. 
 
 n. their capture by barbarians an 
 especial sorrow to all, Ixii, 1. dedi- 
 cated to Christ, not to live in the 
 same house with men, iv, 1. 2. if 
 they cannot persevere, should marry, 
 ib. a deacon excommunicated for 
 living with a virgin, 3. fallen, to un- 
 dergo penance as adulteress against 
 Christ, ib. 
 Visions, vouchsafed to S. Cyprian, see 
 S. Cyprian, to children, by day, xvi, 
 
 3. to Celerinus, see Cel. of the " Kiss 
 of the Lord," p. 15. n. mocked at 
 by men, fulfilled by God, Ixvi, 8. 
 
 Unanimity, bond of, Ixxv, 3. sacrament 
 of, lix, 3. and n. a. 
 
 Unction, spiritual, imparted to the 
 baptized, Ixx, 3. see Chrism, 
 
 Unity, typified in the elements of the 
 Holy Eucharist, Ixiii, 10. Ixix, 4. a 
 Sacrament, xlv, 1. Iv, 17. Ixix, 5. 
 Ixxiii, 9. unity of the Gospel Sacra- 
 ment, liv, 1. of the Lord, Ixx, 5. 
 of saints removed by time and space, 
 Ixxv, 3. proceeding from the Divine 
 Unity, ib. Ixix, 4. and p. 152, n. 
 indwelling of our Lord it's bond, 
 Ixxv, 3. it's joy to Saints and Angels, 
 1. bond of, Ixviii, 3. see Love. Apo- 
 stles' sound ran swiftly throagh spirit 
 of, souls severed from unity of God 
 cannot be united, ib. repentant sin- 
 ners return to bond of, 2. Divine, iii, 
 
 4. Ixxiii, 2. Divine harmony, Ixxiii, 
 23. ib. of the Church, xlv, 1. xlvi. 
 xlviii, 2. li. liv, 1. Ixxv, 5. through 
 Apostolic succession, xlv, 2. spring- 
 ing from S. Peter, Ixxiii, 7. Church 
 founded on him through an original 
 and principle of, Ixx, 5. God's gift, 
 xi, 3. truth of, and of faith imparted 
 by Sacraments in the Church, Ixx, 5. 
 chastisements of its breach, xi, 3. 
 peril of salvation through severe trials 
 sent in chastisement, ib. breach of, 
 hinders prayer, ib. gives advantage 
 to Satan, 4. he seeks by lies against 
 God's priests to break it, Iv, 5. can- 
 not prevail against it, Ix, 2. sacred 
 images of in the Canticles, Ixix, 2, 
 Ixxiv, 14. the ark, Ixxiv, 10. Ixxv, 
 16. mystery of, declared by Christ. 
 Ixxv, 1 i . Prayer of our Lord for, Ixxvj 
 3. unity of Catholic appointment; 
 xlvi, 9. since all one body, captivity 
 of others our own, Ixii, 1. unity of 
 counsel, xxv. xxx. Ixxxii. 
 
 Vows, some bound by, to care of the 
 poor, xiv, 2. of continence, Ixii, 1. 
 
 Uranius, xxii. 
 
 Urhanus, confessor, xlix, 1. having 
 joined the schism of Novatian, after- 
 wards returns to the Church, li. 
 
406 
 
 INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 W. 
 
 WatcA/ulness, required in the priest- 
 hood, viii, 1. 
 Watching and fasting preparation for 
 
 martyrdom, Ix, 4. 
 Water, the emblem of baptism, Ixiii, 5. 
 in holy Scripture always signifies 
 baptism, 6. cannot alone represent 
 the Blood of Christ, 7- mingled with 
 wine shews the indissoluble oneness 
 of Christ and His Church, 10. 
 mingling of water with wine right, 
 but not essential to the Sacrament, 
 ib. n. d. to sanctify in Baptism, must 
 first be sanctified by the priest, Ixx, 
 1. C. 18. " clean water," water 
 sanctified, ib. 
 Waters, signify people, Ixiii, 9. 
 Well of living water, see Church. 
 Wheat, see Tares, Floor. 
 Wicked, not to be joined in meals or 
 
 conversation, lix, 26. 
 Widows, ranked with virgins, and Con- 
 fessors, Ixvi, 6. care of, vii. viii, 2. 
 Wine, in the mystical meaning of holy 
 Scripture, denotes the Blood of 
 Christ, Ixiii, 1. the emblem of Christ's 
 Passion, 4. 
 Womb of the Church, individuals to 
 
 hold to, xlviii, 2. 
 Women, their constancy in confessing 
 Christ commended, vi, 3. garment 
 not to be worn by men, ii, 1. 
 Wood, to Christian a sacred emblem of 
 the Cross and his salvation, Ixxvi, 2. 
 Christians redeemed by to life eternal, 
 ib. ' 
 
 Word of God, its depth known by 
 partial understanding of many, Ixxv, 
 4. surpasses human nature, ib. 
 
 Words, test of presence of Christ or 
 
 Antichrist in the heart, lix, 6. 
 Works, good, of her children, the glory 
 ofthe Church, X, 3. have their crown, 
 as well as martyrdom, ib. sign of 
 penitence, xix. cleanse from past sin, 
 xxxi, 8. the fallen arise through, 
 especially alms, Iv, 18. p. 129. earn 
 the favour of God, Ixxvi, 3. alms- 
 deeds, xxxiii, 2, and a. d. Iv, 24. 
 Ixxvii, 1. penance with, prepares for 
 relief from God, xviii. Christ has 
 respect to, in the fallen, xxi. benefits 
 of, XXXV, 9. 
 World, setting, Iviii, 1. perishing, 2. 
 failing, Ixvii, 7. at the close all evil 
 shall increase, good shall fail, ib. re- 
 nounced in Baptism, still more by 
 forsaking all for Christ, xiii, 4. re- 
 nounced in words not deeds by many, 
 xi, 1. 
 World to come, they who meditate on, 
 prepared for any thing, Iviii, 11. 
 
 X. 
 
 Xistua, see Siictus. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zacharias, an example of courage and 
 
 faith, lix, 23. 
 Zetus, appointed Bishop in the place of 
 
 Evaristus, 1. 
 
INDEX OF TEXTS 
 
 EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 
 GENESIS. 
 
 
 
 NUMBERS. 
 
 
 i. 2. 
 
 
 
 289 
 
 viii. 5 — 7. 
 
 229 
 
 4. 
 
 
 
 297 
 
 xii. 3. 
 
 126 
 
 ii. 1. 
 
 
 
 264 
 
 xvi. 1. 
 
 5 
 
 viii. 20. 
 
 
 
 312 
 
 26. 
 
 210, 226 
 
 ix. 21. 
 
 
 
 188 
 
 32. 
 
 5 
 
 xiv. 18. 
 
 
 
 183 
 
 35. 
 
 5 
 
 XT. 6. 
 
 
 
 183 
 
 40. 
 
 226 
 
 xix. 21. 
 
 
 
 183 
 
 xviii. 20. 
 
 2 
 
 26. 
 
 
 
 28 
 
 xix. 7. 
 
 229 
 
 xxT. 33. 
 
 
 
 268 
 
 9. 
 
 ib. 
 
 xxxvii. 19, 
 
 20. 
 
 
 208 
 
 20. 
 
 ib. 
 
 xlix, 8, 
 
 9. 
 
 
 184 
 
 22. 
 
 234 
 
 11. 
 
 EXODUS. 
 
 
 184 
 
 XX. 25, 26. 
 XXV. 8—11. 
 
 DEUTEKONOMY 
 
 211 
 
 248 
 
 xii. 6. 
 
 
 
 193 
 
 iv. 24. 
 
 248 
 
 46. 
 
 
 
 222 
 
 viii. 3. 
 
 306 
 
 xh. 2. 
 
 
 
 230 
 
 xiii. 5. 
 
 96 
 
 xvi. 18. 
 
 
 
 230 
 
 xvii. 12. 
 
 98 
 
 xix. 22. 
 
 199 
 
 209 
 
 241 
 
 12, 13. 6, 10, 
 
 154, 203 
 
 XX. 13. 
 
 
 
 254 
 
 xxii. 5. 
 
 3 
 
 xxii. 20. 
 
 
 161 
 
 199 
 
 
 
 28. 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 xxviii. 43. 
 
 199 
 
 209 
 
 241 
 
 JOSHUA. 
 
 i. 8. 
 ii. 18, 19. 
 
 261 
 223 
 
 LEVITICUS. 
 
 
 
 
 
 X. 1, 
 
 2. 
 
 
 247 
 
 1 SAMUEL. 
 
 
 xix. 2. 
 
 
 
 236 
 
 
 
 18. 
 
 
 
 33 
 
 viii. 7. 
 
 5,154 
 
 xxi. 17. 
 
 
 199 
 
 209 
 
 11. 
 
 6 
 
 21. 
 
 
 
 241 
 
 xvi. 7. 
 
 126 
 
408 
 
 INDEX OF TEXTS 
 
 1 KINGS. 
 
 SONG OF SOLOMON. 
 
 xiii. 9. 
 
 
 224 
 
 iv. 12. 221 
 
 , 279, 295 
 
 xviii. 21. 
 
 
 298 
 
 12, 13. 
 
 267 
 
 xix. 20. 
 
 
 214 
 
 V. 1. 
 
 vi. 9. 
 
 15. 
 
 278 
 
 221 
 
 ib. 
 
 2 KINGS. 
 
 
 
 
 
 iv. 34. 
 
 
 196 
 
 ISAIAH. 
 
 
 xiv. 6. 
 
 
 134 
 
 
 
 XTii. 18—21. 
 
 
 224 
 
 ii. 2. 
 8,9. 
 12. 
 iii. 1. 
 
 269 
 199 
 163 
 156 
 
 2 CHRONICLES 
 
 
 
 V. 7. 
 xiv. 13, 14. 
 
 188 
 153 
 
 xxIt. 20. 
 
 
 169 
 
 15, 16. 
 xxix. 10. 
 
 13. 191 
 XXX. 16. 
 
 xliii. 18—21. 
 
 ib. 
 
 163 
 
 209, 262 
 
 77 
 185 
 
 PSALMS. 
 
 
 
 xlviii. 21. 
 1. 5,6. 
 
 ib. 
 33 
 
 ii. 9. 
 
 116 
 
 , 132 
 
 liii. 7. 
 
 ib. 
 
 vi. 5. 
 
 126 
 
 , 135 
 
 Ivii. 6. 
 
 162, 199 
 
 xix. 4. 
 
 
 271 
 
 Ixiii. 2. 
 
 185 
 
 XX. 4. 
 
 
 50 
 
 Ixvi. 2. 
 
 32,56 
 
 xxvii. 4. 
 
 
 269 
 
 
 
 xxxiv. 13. 
 
 
 101 
 
 
 
 19. 
 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 xxxvii. 36, 37. 
 
 
 153 
 
 JEREMIAH. 
 
 
 xlv. 10, 11. 
 
 
 278 
 
 
 
 I. 16—18. 
 
 
 193 
 
 ii. 13. 
 
 233 
 
 17, 18. 
 
 
 216 
 
 iii. 9, 10. 
 
 194 
 
 19, 20. 
 
 
 101 
 
 15. 
 
 8 
 
 li.17. 
 
 13 
 
 307 
 
 XV. 18. 
 
 246 
 
 Ixviii. 6. 
 
 25 
 
 223 
 
 xxiii. 28. 
 
 194 
 
 Ixxiii. 27. 
 
 
 271 
 
 30. 
 
 ib. 
 
 Ixxxix. 30—32. 
 
 
 25 
 
 32. 
 
 ib. 
 
 32, 33. 
 
 
 130 
 
 
 
 33. 
 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 ex. 3,4. 
 
 
 183 
 
 
 
 cxvi. 15. 
 
 13,21 
 
 EZEKIEL. 
 
 
 cxxxiii. 1. 
 
 
 269 
 
 
 
 cxli. 5. 
 
 
 236 
 
 xviii. 20. 
 xxxiv. 3. 
 
 3—6. 
 4. 
 
 134 
 
 17 
 
 140 
 
 17 
 
 PROVEBBS. 
 
 
 
 4—6. 
 10. 
 
 218 
 140, 218 
 
 ix. 1—6. 
 12. 
 
 
 184 
 288 
 
 16. 
 xxxvi. 26, 26. 
 
 ib. 
 228, 233 
 
 19. 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 
 
 xiv, 9. 
 
 
 290 
 
 
 
 XV. 10. 
 
 
 10 
 
 DANIEL. 
 
 » 
 
 12. 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 
 
 xvi. 2. 
 
 
 171 
 
 iii. 12. 
 
 214 
 
 xvii. 4. 
 
 171, 
 
 205 
 
 16. 
 
 176 
 
 xviii. 19. 
 
 
 126 
 
 16—18. 
 
 15, 145 
 
 xix. 6. 
 
 
 283 
 
 vi. 20. 
 
 214 
 
 xxix. 22. 
 
 
 284 
 
 xiv. 4. 
 
 146 
 
TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPEIAN. 409 
 
 HOSEA. BEL AND THE DRAGON. 
 
 4. 146 
 
 viii. 4. 
 
 166, 212 
 
 ix. 4. 
 
 156, 210, 226 
 
 xiii. 11. 
 
 6 
 
 JOEL. 
 
 ii. 12, 13. 
 
 130 
 
 HABAKKUK. 
 ii. 6. 153,219 
 
 MALACHI. 
 ii. 1, 2. 163, 265 
 
 ESDRAS. 
 iv. 38—40. 266 
 
 TOBIT. 
 
 iv. 10. 
 
 WISDOM. 
 
 i. 13. 
 
 iii. 4—8. 
 11. 
 
 ECCLESIASTIC US. 
 
 vii. 29. 
 31. 
 
 xi. 28. 
 xxviii. 28. . 1 1 
 
 129 
 
 130 
 13 
 
 8 
 
 5 
 
 ib. 
 
 36 
 
 171 
 
 SONG OF THE 3 CHILDREN. 
 27. 14 
 
 1 MACCABEES. 
 
 ii. 19. 
 62, 63. 
 
 ST. MATTHEW. 
 
 214 
 153 
 
 ii. 16. 
 
 146 
 
 iii. 9. 
 
 184 
 
 10. 
 
 248 
 
 T. 4. 
 
 131 
 
 6. 
 
 186 
 
 8. 
 
 107 
 
 10—12. 
 
 70 
 
 13. 
 
 289 
 
 16. 
 
 32 
 
 19. 
 
 191, 308 
 
 22. 
 
 154 
 
 25, 26. 
 
 128 
 
 37. 
 
 166 
 
 vi. 24. 
 
 300 
 
 vii. 6. 
 
 72 
 
 9-11. 
 
 130 
 
 14. 
 
 11 
 
 22. 
 
 252 
 
 24. 
 
 118 
 
 viii. 4. 
 
 6,164 
 
 11. 
 
 4 
 
 ix. 12. 
 
 126, 219 
 
 X. 2. 
 
 239 
 
 5. 
 
 225 
 
 18. 
 
 70 
 
 19, 20. 
 
 21, 140, 146, 307 
 
 21, 22. 
 
 70 
 
 22. 
 
 30,36 
 
 28. 
 
 14, 147 
 
 29. 
 
 166, 202 
 
 32. 
 
 30, 40, 69 
 
 32, 33. 
 
 144 
 
 33. 
 
 40, 67, 162 
 
 36. 
 
 152 
 
 37, 38. 
 
 70 
 
 xi. 11. 
 
 258 
 
 xii. 30. 
 
 290, 293 
 
 34, 35. 
 
 154 
 
 37. 
 
 55 
 
 xiii. 3—8. 
 
 230 
 
 25. 
 
 116 
 
 XV. 4. 
 
 264 
 
 8,9. 
 
 262 
 
 13. 
 
 114,167,264 
 
 14. 
 
 96, 291 
 
410 
 
 INDEX OF TEXTS 
 
 xvi. 18. 
 
 96 
 
 XV. 4. 
 
 
 126 
 
 18, 19. 
 
 76 
 
 7. 
 
 110, 130 
 
 19. 
 
 138, 247, 279 
 
 10. 
 
 
 270 
 
 xvii. 6. 
 
 191 
 
 xvi. 8. 
 
 
 264 
 
 xviii. 17. 
 
 171,221 
 
 15. 
 
 
 219 
 
 18, 19. 
 
 290 
 
 17, 18. 
 
 
 296 
 
 19. 
 
 26 
 
 23. 
 
 
 164 
 
 32. 
 
 67 
 
 xvii. 10. 
 
 
 76 
 
 xix. 12. 
 
 11 
 
 xviii. 2. 
 
 
 42 
 
 XX. 2. 
 
 230 
 
 8. 
 
 
 266 
 
 xxii. 12, 13. 
 
 67 
 
 18. 
 
 
 214 
 
 32. 
 
 76 
 
 29, 30. 
 
 
 143 
 
 39. 
 
 33 
 
 xix. 9. 
 
 
 184 
 
 xxiv. 6. 
 
 262 
 
 17. 
 
 
 18 
 
 22. 
 
 286 
 
 xxi. 14, 16. 
 
 
 308 
 
 26. 
 
 262 
 
 xxii. 19. 
 
 
 192 
 
 XXV. 36. 
 
 283 
 
 31, 32. 
 
 
 27 
 
 36. 
 
 180 
 
 xxlii. 43, 
 
 
 256 
 
 xxvi. 14. 
 
 162 
 
 
 
 
 27—29. 
 
 186 
 
 
 
 
 xxviii. 18. 
 
 295, 296 
 
 
 
 
 18, 19. 
 
 246 
 
 
 
 
 18—20. 
 
 60, 194 
 
 
 
 
 19. 
 
 68, 263, 291 
 
 ST. 
 
 JOHN. 
 
 
 20. 
 
 13, 261 
 
 ii. 9. 
 
 
 188 
 
 
 
 iii. 6. 
 
 240, 265 
 
 288 
 
 ST. 
 
 MABK. 
 
 6. 
 
 27. 
 
 V. 14. 
 
 
 289 
 
 299 
 
 32 
 
 iii. 21. 
 
 162 
 
 31, 32. 
 
 
 202 
 
 28, 29. 
 
 40 
 
 vi. 66. 
 
 
 254 
 
 vii. 9. 
 
 191, 209, 262 
 
 67. 
 
 
 167 
 
 viii. 38. 
 
 192 
 
 67—69. 
 
 
 206 
 
 ix. 7. 
 
 96 
 
 vii. 37, 38. 
 
 
 249 
 
 xiii. 6. 
 
 276 
 
 viii. 12. 
 
 
 194 
 
 
 
 ix. 31. 
 
 200, 209, 235 
 
 300 
 
 
 
 X. 11, 12. 
 
 
 17 
 
 
 
 16. 
 
 
 223 
 
 ST. 
 
 LUKE. 
 
 30. 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 
 
 xii. 26. 
 
 14 
 
 147 
 
 
 
 xiii. 14, 15. 
 
 
 36 
 
 i. 15. 
 
 227, 258 
 
 le! 
 
 33 
 
 116 
 
 17. 
 
 268 
 
 xiv. 6. 
 
 252, 266 
 
 295 
 
 vi. 12. 
 
 27 
 
 27. 
 
 26.33 
 
 22. 
 
 70 
 
 28. 
 
 
 263 
 
 22, 23. 
 
 144 
 
 XV. 1. 
 
 
 182 
 
 36. 
 
 126 
 
 12. 
 
 
 26 
 
 ix. 23. 
 
 140 
 
 14,16. 
 
 
 191 
 
 48. 
 
 33 
 
 15. 
 
 
 291 
 
 66. 
 
 196 
 
 18—20. 
 
 
 147 
 
 62. 
 
 28 
 
 xvi. 2. 
 
 
 167 
 
 X. 16. 
 
 204 
 
 2—4. 
 
 
 143 
 
 19. 
 
 231 
 
 xvii. 1. 
 
 
 263 
 
 30 .S2. 
 
 127 
 
 3. 
 
 
 262 
 
 34. 
 
 218 
 
 21. 
 
 
 271 
 
 xi. 10. 
 
 25 
 
 xviii. 22. 
 
 6, 
 
 156 
 
 23. 
 
 96, 221, 236, 279 
 
 22, 23. 
 
 
 203 
 
 xii. 9. 
 
 67 
 
 23! 
 
 6, 
 
 156 
 
 47. 
 
 24 
 
 XX. 21—23. 
 
 227, 
 
 247 
 
 50. 
 
 256 
 
 22, 23. 
 
 
 279 
 
 xiv. 14. 
 
 146 
 
 xxi. 16. 
 
 
 17 
 
TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 
 
 411 
 
 ACTS. 
 
 i. 16. 
 
 ii. 38, 39. 
 
 iv. 32. 
 
 vi. 2. 
 
 vii. 62. 
 
 X. 28. 
 
 47. 
 
 xix. 6. 
 
 xxiii. 4. 
 
 4,5. 
 6. 
 
 211 
 
 263 
 
 26 
 
 211 
 
 70 
 
 197 
 
 241 
 
 258 
 
 166, 203 
 
 6 
 
 155, 204 
 
 ROMANS. 
 
 11, 
 iii, 
 
 T. 
 
 viii< 
 
 X. 
 
 xi, 
 xii, 
 
 xiv. 
 
 xri. 
 
 8. 
 30—32. 
 24. 
 3,4. 
 8,9. 
 16, 17. 
 18. 
 35. 
 36—37. 
 
 2. 
 20, 21. 
 
 1,2. 
 15. 
 
 4. 
 12, 13. 
 17. 
 18. 
 
 63, 166 
 
 215 
 
 32 
 
 158, 206, 214, 298 
 
 127 
 
 14, 142 
 
 14, 160, 309 
 
 27 
 
 70 
 
 280 
 
 33 
 
 307 
 
 127 
 
 ib. 
 
 232 
 
 273 
 
 200 
 
 I CORINTHIANS. 
 
 ii 
 
 6. 
 9. 
 
 
 iii 
 
 .16. 
 
 
 T 
 
 3. 
 
 
 vi 
 
 10. 
 18. 
 
 
 vii. 
 
 9. 
 
 
 viii 
 
 13. 
 
 
 ix. 
 
 22. 
 
 
 
 24, 
 
 26. 
 
 X. 
 
 12. 
 21. 
 33. 
 
 2. 
 
 xi. 
 
 1. 
 3. 
 
 16. 
 
 
 
 23- 
 
 -26 
 
 
 26. 
 
 
 
 27. 
 
 
 xii. 
 
 26. 
 
 
 xiii. 
 
 3. 
 
 
 xiv. 
 
 29, 
 30. 
 
 30. 
 
 XV. 
 
 33. 
 
 
 274 
 
 150 
 
 145, 179 
 
 47 
 
 34, 154 
 
 133 
 
 9 
 
 ib. 
 
 126 
 
 22 
 
 231 
 
 ib. 
 
 127 
 
 40 
 
 125 
 
 ib. 
 
 306 
 
 260 
 
 187 
 
 193 
 
 38, 41, 282 
 
 42, 125, 179 
 
 135, 255 
 
 239 
 
 267, 271 
 
 171 
 
 2 CORINTHIANS. 
 
 vi. 18. 
 xi. 2. 
 
 13. 
 
 29. 
 
 xii. 21. 
 
 261 
 278 
 285 
 42, 179 
 133 
 
 GALATIANS. 
 
 i. 6—9. 
 
 10. 
 ii. 6. 
 iii. 6—9. 
 
 27. 
 iv. 16. 
 V. 15. 
 
 19—21. 
 
 ■n. 
 
 68, 187 
 
 11,158, 192 
 
 196 
 
 183 
 
 179, 263, 277 
 
 11 
 
 33 
 
 289 
 
 126 
 
 126, 212 
 
 EPHESIANS. 
 
 iv. 1—6. 
 
 2. 
 
 3. 
 
 3—6. 
 
 5. 
 
 5,6. 
 
 22. 
 
 27. 
 
 29. 
 
 V. 5. 
 
 6. 
 
 6,7. 
 25, 26. 
 31, 32. 
 vi. 12—17. 
 
 284 
 132 
 312 
 289 
 267,287,291,301 
 286 
 
 28 
 
 8 
 
 101 
 
 133 
 
 201 
 
 97 
 
 222, 264 
 
 112 
 
 148 
 
 PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 i.l8. 
 ii. 15. 
 iii. 21. 
 
 260, 282 
 
 32 
 
 306 
 
 COLOSSIANS. 
 
 
 ii. 8. 
 iii. 5. 
 iv. 2. 
 
 125 
 
 133 
 
 26 
 
 2 THESSALONIANS. 
 
 ii. 10- 
 6. 
 
 8; 
 
 .12. 
 
 HI. 
 
 163 
 
 171 
 
 38 
 
412 
 
 INDEX OF TEXTS TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPKIAN. 
 
 1 TIMOTHY. 
 
 i. 13. 
 IT. 12. 
 T. 22. 
 vi. 3—6. 
 
 2 TIMOTHY. 
 
 . 4. 
 16, 17. 
 17. 
 
 20. 
 
 24. 
 . 1. 
 . 6—8. 
 
 TITUS. 
 
 1 PETER. 
 
 250 
 
 6 
 
 297 
 
 97, 262 
 
 1 
 
 96 
 
 170, 251 
 
 116, 132 
 
 266 
 
 157, 214 
 
 22 
 
 7. 
 
 18. 
 5. 
 10, 11. 
 11. 
 
 213 
 196 
 
 264 
 171, 223 
 249, 261 
 
 HEBREWS. 
 
 
 ii. 11, 12. 
 iii. 20. 
 
 iii. 20, 21. 
 
 21. 
 IT. 12—14. 
 
 2 PETER. 
 
 iii. 17. 
 
 
 1 JOHN. 
 
 1, 
 
 2. 
 
 3, 
 
 4. 
 
 6. 
 
 
 18. 
 
 
 18, 
 
 19. 
 
 19. 
 
 
 3. 
 
 
 4. 
 
 
 
 2 JOHN. 
 
 10, 
 
 11. 
 
 222 
 279 
 143 
 
 273 
 
 127 
 
 60 
 
 142 
 
 291 
 
 221, 236 
 
 158 
 
 251 
 
 20 
 
 303 
 
 REVELATIONS. 
 
 26 
 
 ii. 6. 
 
 
 10. 
 
 
 15. 
 
 
 20—22 
 
 
 23. 
 
 
 iii. 21. 
 
 32 
 
 xiv. 9-11 
 
 268 
 
 XTii. 15. 
 
 45, 129 
 30, 36 
 
 77 
 
 129 
 
 23, 132 
 
 70 
 
 147, 199 
 
 189 
 
INDEX 
 
 TO 
 
 WORKS OF S. PACIAN. 
 
 A. 
 
 Absolution, power of, given by Christ's 
 authority, really G-od who gives, 343. 
 relates not to heathen, nor to indi- 
 viduals, hut to penitents in the Church, 
 347, 348. different from forgiveness 
 by individuals, and how so, 348, 349. 
 
 Achan, son of Carmi, 356. 
 
 .Wna, 375. 
 
 Aminadab, 369. 
 
 Antonianus, Cyprian's letter to, 341, 
 360. 
 
 Apelles, 319, 322. follows Philumene, 
 336. 
 
 Apollinarians, 321. calling themselves 
 Christians, 322. 
 
 Apostaticum, people of Cyprian not so 
 called, 328, 329. 
 
 Apostolic men, authority of, 322. 
 
 Arabians, 330. 
 
 Ark, type of Church, as containing both 
 clean and unclean, 357, 358. 
 
 Asia, the Spirit's words to Churches of, 
 enjoin penitence, and promise pardon 
 on condition of it, 325, 376. 
 
 Athens, 330. 
 
 Audacity, feigns itself confidence, 335. 
 
 Axcthmity, Divine, precludes all question 
 on a subject, 321. 
 
 Azariah, an example of penitence, 373. 
 
 Baptism, power of binding and loosing 
 given with that of, 326. through it 
 life of Christ imparted to all, 382. 
 
 and we bwn again, ib. by the Holy 
 Spirit through the hands of Priest, ih. 
 Faith necessary to, ib. no other means 
 of being bom again but, 383. they 
 who would reap fruits of, must lead 
 new lives, ib. sign of, 384. they who 
 fall after, in deeper bondage, ib. 
 
 Bathslwba, 324. see David. 
 
 Bishops, named Apostles, 326, 343. 
 their authority derived from Apostles. 
 All apostolic Amotions theirs, becaiuse 
 none given to them specially ; their 
 office not to be despised on consi- 
 deration of those who hold it ; liable 
 to give account to God ; their judg- 
 ment forestalls not judgment of God, 
 326. their power of absolution, 341. 
 sealed with the title of Christ, 343. 
 Our Blessed Lord has name of Bishop, 
 326. 
 
 Blastus, the Greet, of the Phrygian 
 party, 320. a Quarto-Deoiman, ih. 
 note. 
 
 CapUolinum, people of Cyprian not so 
 called, 328, 329. 
 
 Cataphrygians, 319, 340. calling them- 
 selves Christians, 322. 
 
 Catholic, need be no contest about name 
 of, 321, 328. not used in time of 
 Apostles, adopted to distinguish or- 
 thodox from heretical, 321 , 322, 323. 
 as reasonable as names of nations 
 
414 
 
 INDEX TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN. 
 
 and individuals, not of human origin, 
 or would not have stood so long, the 
 surname of the Christian, means 
 " every where one," or " obedience 
 in all," 322. " one in all," " one over 
 all," " wmdej/w/," " King's son," i. e. 
 " the Christian people," 328. the Ca- 
 tholic obedient and therefore a Chris- 
 Han, 323. reason of name evident, ib. 
 Catholics not answerable for perse- 
 cution of heretics, 331. 
 
 Censure, sometimes the means of in- 
 creasing crime, 364. 
 
 Cerdon, 319. 
 
 Cervulus, treatise of S. Paoian so called, 
 364. 
 
 Christ, love of, for our souls, our con- 
 stant Intercessor with the Father, 
 346. His humility shewn under figure 
 of the Good Shepherd, 350, 377, 378. 
 presented our human nature innocent 
 before God, 379. His gifts in Bap- 
 tism coextensive with consequences 
 of the Fall, i. e. universal, 382. 
 
 Church, principal, fountain and source 
 of, 319. her power to remit mortal 
 sin denied by Novatians, 336. not 
 given to argument, as secure in tra- 
 dition, 337- not destroyed by laxity 
 of some, 338. "a people bom again 
 of water and the Holy Spirit," " free 
 from denying the name of Christ," 
 338. "the Body of Christ," "Temple 
 of God," " Holy Virgin," and 
 " Mother," 339. her great care for 
 all, " without spot or wrinkle," 
 "keepeth laws of Gospel entire," 
 
 340. her mercy towards penitents, 
 
 341. upheld by mutual love and for- 
 bearance, 341, 371. true to Her own 
 Spouse, 368. vastness and stability 
 of, 361, 362, 363. finds place for all 
 however humble, 362, 376. 
 
 Commandments, binding on Christians, 
 sum of, contained in Acts xv. their 
 easiness greater condemnation to 
 those who break them, 366, 367. 
 
 Cornelius, Bp. of Home, Martyr, 334, 
 341. of virginal chastity, 342. 
 
 Craftiness, foolishness better than, 327. 
 
 Cyprian, S. Martyr and Doctor, au- 
 thority of, supported by many Bishops, 
 Priests, Martyrs, and Confessors, 
 322. contrast between, and Novatian, 
 334. His letters give the true account 
 of Novatian, ib. a witness to Nova- 
 tian's change of opinions, none able 
 to find fault with, 341. quotations 
 from, by Sympronian in favour of 
 penitence, 358, 359. no supporter of 
 Novatians, 360. 
 
 D. 
 
 Daniel, avenged by Darius, 331. saved 
 by prayer wise men of Babylon, 360. 
 an example of penitence, 373. 
 
 Darius, 331. see Daniel. 
 
 David, pardoned when penitent in case 
 of Bathsheba, 324. severe penitence 
 how blessed to, 372. ancestor of 
 Mary, ib. 
 
 Death, no death to those who live 
 well, 383. 
 
 Decius, reign of, 336, 337. 
 
 Devil, man under his dominion before 
 death of our Blessed Lord, 379. his 
 temptation of our Lord, 380. how 
 corresponding with the fall, ib. the 
 instigator of Scribes and Pharisees 
 against our Lord, 380, 381. his 
 power destroyed by inflicting death 
 on the Sinless One, 381. 
 
 Dositheus, the Samaritan, 319. one of 
 the false Christs, ib. n. 
 
 E. 
 
 Easter, dispute concerning day of, 320. 
 
 Ebion, 319. 
 
 Egypt, 330. 
 
 Eli, teaches ef&cacy of prayer for 
 others, 352. 
 
 Elymas, 332. see Paul. 
 
 Ephesians, accused of forsaking their 
 love, 325. 
 
 Error, no authority for, derived from 
 obstinacy of maintainers of, 320. 
 
 Esther, 331. 
 
 Eucharist, Holy, with how great re- 
 verence to be received, 365, 368, 
 369, 370. Angels present at, 369. 
 see note, death mercy to such as 
 profane, 370. 
 
 Evaristus, 337, 339, 355. 
 
 Excommunication, punishes the body 
 for the good of the soul, 354. 
 
 Faithfulness, rewards of, boundless, 
 384. 
 
 Fall, state of man after, 378. its con- 
 sequences universal, 378, 379. 
 
 Fathers, we must follow their authority, 
 not they ours, 322. 
 
INDEX TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN. 
 
 415 
 
 Gentiles, not bound by .Law, 344, 348. 
 Gibeonites, 363. 
 Grace, what it is, 379. 
 
 H. 
 
 Helicon, 331. 
 
 Bell, tortures of, volcanic fires outlets 
 of, 375. 
 
 Heresies, innumerable, names of, too 
 many to be written, 319. striving to 
 rend the Church piecemeal, 321. 
 given to disputation, as opposed to 
 tradition, 337. the spots and wrinkles 
 of the Church, 340. 
 
 Heretics, among Jews, see Jews, in 
 time of Apostles, 319. Catholic name 
 derives not authority from, 322. in- 
 capable of feeling love, 340. foretold 
 under figures of ' dry fountains,' and 
 ' clouds carried about of winds,' 458. 
 their folly shewn by their ceasing to 
 grow, like Jannes and Mambres, ib. 
 congregation of, adulteress, ib. ex- 
 asperated by censure, 364, 365. 
 
 Hesiod, falsely calls Muses inventors of 
 languages, 331. 
 
 Humility, is innocence, 335. 
 
 I.J. 
 
 Jacob, 383. 
 
 Jannes, 358. 
 
 Jericho, a city of the Fhenicians, 356. 
 
 Jeios, heretics of, 319. repented after 
 
 Baptism, 344, 345. 
 Ignorance, causes of, manifold, 328. 
 Job, received again all which he had 
 
 lost, 360. 
 Isaac, 383. 
 
 Language, all, gift of God, divided 
 into 120 tongues, 330. not invented 
 by Muses, 331. 
 
 Lnodiceans, branded as rich, 325. 
 
 Latin, natural to S. Pacian to speak, 
 330. 
 
 Latium, 330. 
 
 Law severity of, compared with mercy 
 of Gospel, 366. before promulgation 
 of, man's sin, ignorance, after, weak- 
 ness, 379. 
 
 Leuciue, Theodotus and Praxeas falsely 
 say they are inspired of, 320. the 
 forger of apocryphal books, ib. note. 
 
 Life, of this world, common to man 
 with beasts, 383. Eternal, the gift of 
 Christ through the Holy Spirit, ib. 
 
 Lot, daughters of, delivered from Sodom , 
 sons-in-law of, destroyed by their 
 own obstinacy, 366. prayeth for the 
 safety of Zoar, 360. 
 
 Love, incompatible between those whose 
 opinions differ, 333. 
 
 M. 
 
 Malicious, better to be unskilful than 
 327. 
 
 Mambres, 358. 
 
 Marcion, 319, 322. 
 
 Marcionites, 321. calling themselves 
 Christians, 322. 
 
 Martyrs, Mat. v. 4. applies not onlv 
 to, 350. 
 
 Maximilla, 320. 
 
 Menander, 319. 
 
 Mercy, of God not to he presumed 
 upon, 369. 
 
 Montanus, 320, 322. name of, not 
 objected to, but sect, 321. 
 
 Moses, prays for sinners, 335, 336. 
 withstood by Jannes and Mambres, 
 358. his prayer heard even for un- 
 repentant, 369. his office extended 
 but to one people, 378. 
 
 Moyses, Confessor and Martyr, sub- 
 scribed to Novatian's hook on lamed. 
 341. '^ ' 
 
 N. 
 
 Nature, teaches us many things her 
 self, 322. 
 
 Nehuclmdnezzar, delivered through con- 
 fession, 324, 363. threatens .un- 
 believers for sake of the three youths, 
 331. severe penitence, how blessed 
 to him, 372. 
 
 Nicolans, 319. 
 
 Nicostralus, 337, 339, 355. 
 
 Nineviies, 353. 
 
 Noah, household of, delivered, 360. 
 
 Novation, a false Bishop, 333, 336. 
 philosopher of the world, led on by 
 envy of Cornelius, 333, 334. not a 
 Martyr, nor could have been because 
 without the Church, left the Church 
 to avoid Confessorship, 334. contrast 
 between, and S. Cyprian, 333. at- 
 taches himself to Novatus, 333, 334, 
 336. pride of, 336. once in favour of 
 receiving the lapsed, 338, 341. 
 
416 
 
 INDEX TO WORKS OF S. PACIA.N. 
 
 Novatians, 319. called after Novatus 
 or Novatian ; their sect, not name, 
 objected to, 321, 328. calling them- 
 selves Christians, 322. but not Ca- 
 tholic, 328. cannot get rid of tbeir 
 human name, 329. fail in fixing any 
 human name on Catholics, ib. de- 
 crease, although unmolestedj 332. 
 their doctrine not true, because new, 
 336,337. notpurerthan the Church, 
 339, 357. alleged laxity of Church, 
 if such, favourable to them, 343. 
 comparison between and Catholics, 
 355, 356. to be consistent must re- 
 turn to letter of old law, 356. neglect 
 lessons of mercy both in Old and 
 New Testament, 357. fewness of, 
 361, 362. baptism of, void, 338, 358. 
 rigour of, opposed to St. Paul, 355. 
 
 Novatus, forsook his father, abandoned 
 the Church, caused his wife to mis- 
 carry, 329. came from Carthage to 
 Home on account of his crimes, when 
 Presbyter, 342, 356. urges on No- 
 vatian, 342. not penitent for his 
 wickedness, 356. 
 
 0. 
 
 Obscurity, the inquirer must avoid, 320. 
 
 Parables, of our Lord on penitence, 
 324. spoken to the Jews, hut through 
 them, as types, to the Christian 
 Church, 349, 350. 
 
 Paraclete, the, controversy about, 320. 
 
 Paul, S. enforces peaitence in 2d Epist. 
 to Cor. 326. strikes Elymas blind 
 before Sergias,332. prays for sinners, 
 335, 336. his mercy towards peni- 
 tents. 355. prays for passengers of 
 ship, 360. 
 
 Penance, pardon through, disputed by 
 Phrygians, 320. by Sympronian, ib. 
 by Novatians, 336, et passim, not 
 granted indiscriminately, 326. but 
 with much care, 323, 327. forestalls 
 not Judgment of Christ, 327. large- 
 ness of, proved by one sin only un- 
 pardonable, 351. denied only to per- 
 severing sins, 352. not to be desired 
 in itself, but as a remedy for sin ; 
 offered to the miserable, not the 
 happy ; not to be rejected in an im- 
 perfect state ; a provision of our 
 Lord Himself, 323. no gift of man, 
 324. difference between, and pardon 
 
 of Baptism, 344. refusal of, drives to 
 desperation , 345. they who reject,like 
 sick refusing medicine, 371, 372. and 
 more foolish than some brutes, 374. 
 
 Penitence, exhortation to, both in Old 
 and New Testament, even after 
 great sin, 324. too painful to en- 
 courage frequent sin, 345. exhorta- 
 tion to, concerns all, 365. luxury 
 inconsistent with, 373. to be true 
 must be severe, 374. decline of, in 
 St. Pacian's time, ib. those who 
 shrink from,should think on hell, 376. 
 no room for, after death, ib. 
 
 Penitents, no spot on Church when re- 
 stored, 340. capable of love, ib. state 
 of, how different from those who 
 have not fallen, 345, 346. what is 
 said to publicans and sinners applies 
 to, 346, 346. absolved through help 
 of the righteous, 360. and tears of 
 the Church, 371. the vilest accepted, 
 if unsparing of themselves, 376. 
 
 Pergarrms, people of, blamed sis teach- 
 ing things contrary, 325. 
 
 Peter, S. repentance of, after baptism ; 
 written for our edification, 346. our 
 Lord's giving power of absolution 
 first to him connected with unity of 
 Church, 348. he who sins against, 
 doth despite to the Lord, 349. 
 
 Pharisees, 319. call our Lord Rabbi, 
 when wishing to entrap Him, 327- 
 deceitfulness of; instigated by the 
 Devil, 380. 
 
 Philumene, 336. see Apelles. 
 
 Phrygians, their error diverse ; not con- 
 fined to subject of penance, 320. 
 Blastus the Greek one of; Theodotus 
 and Praxeas teachers among ; have 
 raised many disputes in following 
 Montauus, Maximilla, and Priscilla, 
 ib. not their name objected to, 321, 
 328. 
 
 Power, civil, may punish unbelievers 
 for peace sake, 331 . 
 
 Praxeas, 320. see Phrygians. 
 
 Prayers, for others, advantageous, 376. 
 not heard for those who pray not 
 themselves, 359. yet lawful on behalf 
 of thrse even for whom we cannot 
 obtain, 360. 
 
 Priests, not allowed to contend long 
 with obstinate, 321. primitive, au- 
 thority of, 322. authority of, authority 
 of God, 325. not to refuse pardon to 
 penitents, 357. wickedness of de- 
 ceiving, 370, 371. 
 
 Priscilla, 320. see Phrygians. 
 
 Proeulus, Theodotus and Praxeas boast 
 of being taught by, 320. 
 
 Purity, perfect, not to be expected on 
 earth, 339. 
 
INDEX TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN. 
 
 417 
 
 R. 
 
 Ha/tab, 353, 356. 
 
 Reason, teaches us many things, 322. 
 
 Remedi/, application of, presupposes 
 knowledge of complaint, 319. open 
 to those who confess, 357. and despair 
 of helping themselves, 368. 
 
 Resistance, offered to Our Lord Him- 
 self and Apostles, proof that truth 
 itself may be resisted, 321. 
 
 Rewards, special, provided for those 
 that stand, 323. 
 
 Rulers, servants of the innocent, and 
 ministers of good to the holy, 332. 
 
 Sadducees, 319. 
 
 Sardis, people of, blamed as loitering in 
 the work, 326. 
 
 Scribes, deoeitfulness of; instigated by 
 the Devil, 380. 
 
 Shame, false, of those who refuse 
 penance, 324, 325, 368. not shewn 
 when body is in danger, why then 
 when soul is ? 371. 
 
 Simon Magus, 319. put to confusion by 
 Peter, 332. 
 
 Sin, degrees of, 365. generally amended 
 by opposite graces ; three classes 
 deadly, 367. these last exclude from 
 God's Presence, 368. 
 
 Sinners, flattered by false image of good 
 conscience, 335. no spot on Church, 
 because put out, 340. declared 
 sentence against, sometimes changed, 
 353. 
 
 Solon, 364. 
 
 Spaniards, 330. 
 
 Spirit, the Holy, most skilful, 321. 
 teaches us many things, 323. Com- 
 forter and Guide of Apostles, ib. un- 
 derstandeth all languages, 330. im- 
 parted at Baptism through hands of 
 Anointed Priest, 338. sin against, 
 only unpardonable sin, consists in 
 attributing God's work to Devil, how 
 different from other sins, 351, 362. 
 
 St/mpronian, his writings condemnatory 
 of penance, 320. deceitful in his letter ; 
 contradicts himself, 327. is reviling, 
 .328. his party bad, because ashamed 
 of its name, 329. absurdly critical, 
 330. desirous to overcome, rather than 
 to please, 332. quotes St. Cyprian 
 falsely, 334. 
 
 Synedrium, people of Cyprian not so 
 called, 329. 
 
 T. 
 
 Tamar, delivered by God's providence 
 from sentence against her, 356. 
 
 Teachable, necessary to be, for in- 
 struction, 320. 
 
 Teaching, new, must be attested by 
 miracles, 336. 
 
 Tertullian, witness to absolving power 
 of Church, 360, even when an heretic, 
 ib. 
 
 Theodottts, 320. see Phrygians. 
 
 Thomas, S. confession of, 346. 
 
 Thracians, 330. 
 
 Threatenings, against impenitent imply 
 pardon for penitent, 326, 376. 
 
 ThyaMra, people of, accused of forni- 
 cation, 326. 
 
 Tityus, 375. 
 
 Tradition, the Church appeals to, 337. 
 see Church. 
 
 Truth, not to be blamed if it fail ; the 
 fault in the hearers ; in order to re- 
 ception must fall on kindred soil, 321. 
 
 U. 
 
 Xlzzah, a warning against irreverence, 
 369. 
 
 V. 
 
 Valerdinians, called after Valentinus 
 their name not objected to, 328. 
 
 Valentinus, 319, 340. 
 
 Vessels, in a house of various materials, 
 so Christians in the Church differ 
 325, 338, 339. 
 
 Vesuvius, 376. 
 
 Victory, desire of, proof of pre, 
 sumption, not taught by Apostles 
 but by Greeks, 332. common to the 
 boar and tigress, 333. 
 
 Virgil, quoted by S. Pacian, 330. 
 
 Will, no man persuaded against his 
 
 own, 321. 
 World, wisdom of, inconsistent with 
 
 wisdom of God, 333. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zoar, 353. 
 
 E e 
 
INDEX OF TEXTS 
 
 TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN. 
 
 GENESIS. 
 
 
 
 1 SAMUEL. 
 
 
 ii. 23. 
 
 
 339 
 
 ii. 25. (Ixx.) 
 
 352 
 
 iii. 18. 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 viii. 7. 
 
 349 
 
 19. 
 
 
 379 
 
 
 
 xxii. 18. 
 
 
 362 
 
 
 
 xlvii. 9. 
 
 
 351 
 
 2 SAMUEL, 
 vi. 
 
 369 
 
 EXODUS. 
 
 
 
 xii. 13. 
 
 324 
 
 xxxii. 11. 
 
 
 359 
 
 
 
 14. 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 
 
 32. 
 
 335 
 
 336 
 
 PSALMS. 
 
 
 33. 
 
 359 
 
 267 
 
 vi. 5. 
 
 6. 324 
 vili. 2,3. 
 
 375 
 361, 373 
 
 380 
 
 LEVITICUS. 
 
 
 
 xvi. 10. 
 11. 
 
 381 
 350 
 
 vii. 19, 20. 
 
 
 369 
 
 xxxii. 1. 
 5. 
 6. 
 
 XXXT. 18. 
 
 384 
 
 324 
 
 ib. 
 
 362 
 
 DEUTERONOMY. 
 
 
 xlv. 10. 
 16. 
 
 323, 337 
 323 
 
 xiii. 6. 
 8,9. 
 xix. 21. 
 
 
 353 
 
 ib. 
 
 356 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 Ii. 4. 
 
 xcii. 1. 
 
 cii. 9. 
 
 362 
 381 
 354 
 351 
 363 
 
 xxi. 18—21. 
 
 356, 
 
 3. m. 
 
 cxiii. 3. 
 
 
 
 
 cxvi. 14, 16. 
 
 384 
 
 
 
 
 cxix. (cxx.) 7. Vulg. 
 
 356 
 
 
 
 
 cxxviii. 3. 
 
 337 
 339 
 
 JUDGES. 
 
 
 
 3,4. 
 
 
 
 
 cxl. 6. Vulg. 
 
 368 
 
 xiii. 18. 
 
 
 328 
 
 cxlvi. 7, 8. 
 
 384 
 
420 
 
 INDEX OF TEXTS 
 
 
 PROVEB.BS. 
 
 ix. 
 
 mi. 
 
 8. 
 19. 
 
 
 ECCLESIASTES 
 
 IT. 
 
 9, 12. 
 
 
 CANTICLES. 
 
 Ti 
 
 7. 
 8. 
 
 WISDOM. 
 
 9. 
 
 i. 18. 
 
 ISAIAH. 
 
 iii. 12. 
 
 Tii. 14, 1&. 
 XXX. 15. (Ixx.) 
 
 liii. 9. 
 
 Iv. 7. 
 Ixvi. 2. 
 
 JEREMIAH. 
 
 ii. 13. 
 ™i. 4. 
 xxxi. 29, 30. 
 
 EZEKIEL. 
 
 viii. 14. 
 20. 
 xiv. 20. 
 xviii. 
 
 4. 
 
 20. 
 
 32. 
 
 xxiii. 11. 
 
 DANIEL. 
 
 II. 
 
 iii. 25. 
 ix. 5. 
 
 JOEL. 
 
 ii. 12, 13. 
 12—14. 
 13. 
 
 36S 
 356, ii. u. 
 
 362 
 
 361 
 
 323, 361 
 
 337 
 
 323 
 
 354 
 
 it. 
 
 368 
 
 379 
 
 344, 376 
 
 324, 363 
 368 
 
 338, 358 
 
 324, 376 
 
 338 
 
 339 
 
 ib. 
 
 339, 358 
 
 352 
 
 339 
 
 ib. 
 
 344 
 
 376 
 
 360 
 
 373 n. m. 
 
 373 
 
 324, 372 
 
 353 
 
 324, 376, n. u. 
 
 i. 13. 
 
 368 
 
 ECCLESIASTICUS. 
 
 . xii. 3. 
 xxxir. 25. 
 
 345, n. q. 
 358 
 
 SONG OF THE 3 CHILDREN, 
 i. ii. 373, n. m. 
 
 ST. MATTHEW. 
 
 iii. 8. 
 
 352 
 
 iv. 3. 
 
 380 
 
 V. 4. 
 
 350 
 
 13. 
 
 343 
 
 18. 
 
 368 
 
 25. 
 
 375 
 
 44. 
 
 327 
 
 X. 33. 
 
 341 
 
 xii. 24. 
 
 351 
 
 31,32. 
 
 ib. 
 
 32. 
 
 351, n. b. 
 
 xvi. 18, 19. 
 
 348 
 
 xvii. 3. 
 
 335 
 
 xviii. 8. 
 
 353 
 
 15. 
 
 348 
 
 18. 
 
 325, 347, 348 
 
 XX. 
 
 351 
 
 xxii. 32. 
 
 383 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 367 
 
 75. 
 
 346 
 
 xxviii. 19. 
 
 34J 
 
 ST. MARK. 
 
 ii. 17- 
 
 350 
 
 
 ST. 
 
 LUKE. 
 
 X. 7. 
 
 
 325 
 
 xi. 26. 
 
 
 384 
 
 xii. 10. 
 
 
 351 
 
 XV. 
 
 
 349, 376, 377 
 
 7. 
 
 
 350 
 
 24, 
 
 32. 
 
 324 
 
 
 ST. 
 
 JOHN. 
 
 i. 12. 
 
 
 383 
 
 V. 14. 
 
 
 345 
 
 X. 18. 
 
 
 384, n. I. 
 
TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN. 
 
 421 
 
 xi. 26. 
 
 383 
 
 V. 6. 
 
 
 370 
 
 xii. 19. 
 
 381 
 
 11. 
 
 
 364 
 
 xiii. 10. 
 
 346 
 
 13. 
 
 
 363 
 
 XV. 12. 
 
 352 
 
 vii. 7. 
 
 
 360 
 
 XX. 23. 
 
 347 
 
 28. 
 
 
 364 
 
 27. 
 
 346 
 
 ix. 22. 
 X. 1—4. 
 11. 
 
 
 357 
 344. 
 349 
 
 ACTS. 
 
 
 33. 
 
 xi. 14. 
 
 
 332 
 322 
 
 i. 15. 
 
 330, ii. q. 
 
 16. 
 
 321 
 
 ,332 
 
 Tiii. 37. 
 
 382 
 
 27. 
 
 
 370 
 
 XV. 10. 
 
 356 
 
 29—32. 
 
 
 322 
 
 23, 24. 
 
 366 
 
 xii. 14. 
 
 
 339 
 
 28, 29. 
 
 367 
 
 xiii. 2, 3. 
 
 
 334 
 
 xvii. 21. 
 
 331 
 
 7. 
 
 
 341 
 
 28. 
 
 330 
 
 XV. 46. 
 
 
 382 
 
 XXV. 10, 11. 
 
 332, n. u. 
 
 47. 
 
 
 383 
 
 xxvi. 32. 
 xxvii. 
 
 ib. a. u. 
 360 
 
 66. 
 
 
 381 
 
 
 
 2 CORINTHIANS. 
 
 
 ROMANS 
 
 
 ii. 6,8. 
 
 
 355 
 
 ii. 4, 5. 
 
 375 
 
 9. 
 
 
 323 
 
 5. 
 
 376 
 
 10, 11. 
 
 326 
 
 ,355 
 
 iii. 3. 
 
 331 
 
 V. 6, 7. 
 
 
 383 
 
 19. 
 
 344 
 
 vii. 9. 
 
 
 325 
 
 29. 
 
 349 
 
 10. 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 V. 6,9. 
 
 346 
 
 xi. 29. 
 
 
 341 
 
 12. 
 
 379, 381 
 
 xii. 
 
 
 335 
 
 13. 
 
 379 
 
 21. 
 
 
 325 
 
 14. 
 
 378 
 
 
 
 
 19. 
 
 323 
 
 
 
 
 19,21. 
 
 382 
 
 GALATIANS. 
 
 
 
 vi. 3,4. 
 
 4. 
 
 9. 
 
 23. 
 
 vii. 9. 
 
 24, 25. 
 ix. 3. 
 X. 3. 
 
 345 
 
 383 
 
 346, 384 
 
 383 
 
 379 
 
 ib. 
 
 335, 336, 356 
 
 333 
 
 i. 8. 
 
 iii. 15. 
 
 iv. 9. 
 
 20. 
 
 V. 13. 
 
 vi. 1. 
 
 1,2. 
 
 
 336 
 347 
 384 
 338 
 366 
 326 
 356 
 
 xi. 
 
 350 
 
 
 
 
 16. 
 
 329 
 
 EPHESIANS. 
 
 
 
 xiii. 3, 4. 
 
 332 
 
 
 
 
 xiv. 4. 
 
 351, 376 
 
 ii. 20. 338, 
 
 349 
 
 ,361 
 
 10. 
 
 332 
 
 iv. 3. 
 V. 25. 
 
 27. 
 
 
 341 
 340 
 337 
 
 1 CORINTHIANS. 
 
 32. 
 
 
 382 
 
 i. 21. 
 
 333 
 
 
 
 
 ii. 2. 
 
 384 
 
 PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 
 
 iii. 3. 
 
 340 
 
 i. 21. 
 
 
 383 
 
 6,7. 
 
 343 
 
 ii. 25. 
 
 
 326 
 
 9. 
 
 ib. 
 
 
 
 
 10. 
 
 325 
 
 
 
 
 17. 
 
 367 
 
 COLOSSIANS. 
 
 
 
 iv. 8. 
 
 351 
 
 
 
 
 15. 
 
 382 
 
 ii. 8. 
 
 331 
 
 ,384 
 
 V. 3—5. 
 
 354, 373 
 
 14, 15. 
 
 381 
 
 ,384 
 
 5. 
 
 344 
 
 is. 
 
 
 384 
 
422 INDEX OF TEXTS TO WOBKS OF S. PACIAN. 
 
 2 THESSALONIANS. 
 ii. 10—12 374 
 
 iii. 8, 9. 
 
 TITUS. 
 
 i. 9. 
 
 12. 
 
 16. 
 
 ui. 10. 
 
 358 
 
 333, n. y. 
 
 330 
 
 ib. 
 
 321 
 
 HEBREWS. 
 
 X. 1. 
 
 349 
 
 1 TIMOTHY. 
 
 
 1 PETER. 
 
 
 iii. 15. 
 V. 22. 
 
 337 
 356, 370 
 
 ii. 26. 
 
 2 PETER. 
 
 326 
 
 2 TIMOTHY. 
 
 
 ii. 17. 
 
 358 
 
 i. 4. 
 ii. 13. 
 
 17. 
 
 20. 338 
 
 351 
 
 321 
 
 340 
 
 339,361 
 
 1 JOHN. 
 
 
 REVELATIONS. 
 
 ii. 5. 344, 376 
 
 iii. 19. 365 
 
 xviii. 7. 374 
 
 THE END. 
 
 BAXTER, PBINTF.B, OXFORD. 
 
DEDICATKD (BY PERMISSION) 
 TO HIS GRACE THE LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. 
 
 A 
 
 LIBRARY OF FATHERS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH, 
 
 ANTERIOR TO THE DIVISION OF THE EAST AND WEST. 
 
 TRANSLATED BY MEMBERS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH, 
 
 WITH NOTICES OF THE RESPECTIVE FATHERS, AND BRIEF NOTES BY THE EDITORS, 
 
 WHERE REQUIRED, AND SUMMARIES OF CHAPTERS AND INDICES. 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 The Rev. E. B. PUSEY, D.D. 
 
 Ilegius Professor of Hebrew, Canon of Christ CImrch, late Fellow of Oriel College. 
 
 The Rev. JOHN KEBLE, M.A. 
 
 Professor of Poetry, late Fellow of Oriel College, 
 
 The Rev. J. H. NEWMAN, B.D. 
 
 Fellow of Oriel College^ 
 
 The Rev. C. MARRIOTT, M.A. 
 
 Fellow qf Oriel College. 
 
 A Publication, answering to the above title, appeared to the Editors 
 calculated to answer many and important ends, and to supply considerable 
 wants, some peculiar to our own Church and times, others more general. 
 
 Their chief grounds for thinking it very desirable were such as the fol- 
 lowing: — 
 
 1 . The great intrinsic value of many of the works of the Fathers, which 
 are, at present, inaccessible, except to such as have large libraries, and are 
 
 familiar with the languages in which they are written ; and this the more, 
 since a mere general acquaintance with the language will not enable a 
 person to read with ease many of the Fathers. E. g. Knowledge of 
 Latin alone will not suffice to read Tertullian : and in cases less strong, 
 ecclesiastical language and peculiarity of style will often present consider- 
 able difficulties at first. 
 
 2. The desirableness of bringing together select works of different 
 Fathers. Many who would wish to become acquainted with the Fathers, 
 know not where to begin ; and scarcely any have the means to procure any 
 great number of their works. Editions of the whole works of a Father, 
 (such as we for the most part have,) are obviously calculated for divines, 
 not for private individuals : they furnish more of the works of each Father 
 than most require, and their expense precludes the acquisition of others. 
 
 3. The increased demand for sacred reading. The Clergy of one period 
 are obviously unequal to meet demands so rapid, and those of our day have 
 additional hindrances, from the great increased amount of practical duties. 
 Where so much is to be produced, there is of necessity great danger that 
 
2 
 
 much will not be so mature as, on these subjects, is especially to be desired. 
 Our occupations do not leave time for mature thought. 
 
 4. Every body of Christians has a peculiar character, which tends to 
 make them look upon the system of faith, committed to us, on a particular 
 side ; and so, if they carry it on by themselves, they insensibly contract its 
 limits and depth, and virtually lose a great deal of what they think that 
 they hold. While the system of the Church, as expressed by her Creeds 
 and Liturgy, remains the same, that of her members will gradually become 
 contracted and shallow, unless continually enlarged and refreshed. In 
 ancient times this tendency was remedied by the constant living intercourse 
 between the several branches of the Catholic Church, by the circulation of 
 the writings of the Fathers of the several Churches, and, in part, by the 
 present method — translation. We virtually acknowledge the necessity of 
 such accessions by our importations from Germany and America; but the 
 circumstances of Germany render mere translation unadvisable, and most 
 of the American Theology proceeds from bodies who have altered the doc- 
 trine of the Sacraments. 
 
 5. The peculiar advantages of the Fathers in resisting heretical errors, 
 in that they had to combat the errors in their original form, before men's 
 minds were familiarized with them, and so risked partaking of them ; and 
 also in that they lived nearer to the Apostles. 
 
 6. The great comfort of being able to produce, out of Christian antiquity, 
 refutations of heresy, (such as the different shades of the Arian :) thereby 
 avoiding the necessity of discussing, ourselves, profane errors, which, on so 
 high mysteries, cannot be handled without pain, and rarely without injury 
 to our own minds. 
 
 7. The advantage which some of the Fathers (e. g. St. Chrysostom) 
 possessed as Commentators on the New Testament, from speaking its lan- 
 guage. 
 
 8. The value of having an ocular testimony of the existence of Catholic 
 verity, and Catholic agreement; that truth is not merely what a man 
 tTOweth ; that the Church once was one, and spake one lano-uao-e ; and 
 
 J;hat the present unhappy divisions are not necessary and unavoidable. 
 
 9. The circumstance that the Anglican branch of the Church Catholic 
 is founded upon Holy Scripture and the agreement of the Universal Church; 
 and that therefore the knowledge of Christian antiquity is necessary in 
 order to understand and maintain her doctrines, and especially her Creeds 
 and her Liturgy. 
 
 1 0. The importance, at the present crisis, of exhibiting the real practical 
 value of Catholic Antiquity, which is disparaged by Romanists in order to 
 make way for the later Councils, and by others in behalf of modern and 
 private interpretations of Holy Scripture. The character of Catholic anti- 
 quity, and of the scheme of salvation, as set forth therein, cannot be ap- 
 preciated through the broken sentences of the Fathers, vifhich men pick up 
 out of controversial di\inity. 
 
 1 1. The great danger in which Romanists are of lapsing into secret infi- 
 delity, not seeing how to escape from the palpable errors of their own 
 Church, without falling into the opposite errors of Ultra-Protestants. It 
 appeared an act of especial charity to point out to such of them as are dissa- 
 tisfied with the state of their own Church, a body of ancient Catholic truth 
 free from the errors, alike of modern Rome and of Ultra-Protestantism. 
 
 12. Gratitude to Almighty God, who has raised up these great lights 
 in the Church pf Christ, and set them there for its benefit in all times 
 
EXTRACTS FROM THE PLAN OF THE WORK. 
 
 I. The subjects of the several treatises to be published shall mainly be, Doctrine, 
 Practice, Exposition of Holy Scripture, Refutation of Heresy, or History. 
 
 8. The Editors hold themselves responsible for the selection of the several treatises 
 to be translated, as also for the faithfulness of the translations. 
 
 II. The originals of the works translated shall be printed*. It would be well, 
 therefore, if Subscribers would specify, if they wish for the originals, either with or 
 without the translations, 
 
 12. It is understood that subscriptions continue, until it be intimated that they are 
 discontinued, and that they extend, under ordinary circumstances, to the end of each 
 year. 
 
 14. Not more than four volumes to appear for each year : the price to Subscribers not 
 to exceed 9s. for a closely printed 8vo of 400 pages; to the public it will be raised 
 one-fourth. Wlien old Translations are revised, the price will be diminished. 
 
 " The object of puUhhing the originals has been steadily kept in view, though delayed by 
 difficulties, inseparable from the commencement of such an undertaking, as well as by sorrowful 
 dispensations. Collations of MSS. at Home, Paris, Munich, Vienna, Florence, Venice, have 
 now been in part obtained, in part are being made, for S. ChrysostorrCs Homilies on S. Paul, on 
 the Statues, S. Cyril of Jerusalem, Macarius, TertuUian, S. Basil Hexaem. S.Creg. Nyss, ^c, 
 
 RIVINGTONS, LONDON: J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Works already published. 
 
 Ventises, Part 1. "n 
 r^icene Detiiiition, / 
 :il3 of ArimJniim and >i?eii. J. H, . 
 :ia,anri the Firi:tOi-a- \ 
 .l^ainat llie Arians J 
 
 ATHAN&SICJ.S,S Select Treatises, Part 1. 
 
 On the r^icene Detilii__. 
 Councils of Ariminiim and >Rev. J. H, Nemman, B.D. Fellow qfOrieL 
 
 Seieucia.and ■'■- '■■ '^ " 
 
 tion Hl^ainat I 
 Historical Documents Rev. M. /ittdnson, M.A' Fellow of Lincoln. 
 
 AUOUSTmE, S Confessions, with the Latin >„,, „. , ,. .„, , . ., __„ __ 
 
 orieinal >OldTranslalionandText,revisedhyE.B.Puieij,D.D. 
 
 Hotni'ties on the New 1'esta. i -a r. ,^ n^ „ n^ ^ z, „ ^rt^n 
 ment Parti \Reii.R.G.Macmullen,M.A.FeVmi>ofC.C.C. 
 
 CVRlLjS.OFJERUSALEM Catechetical Discourses Rev. B. W. Church, M.A. Fellow of Oriel- 
 
 CyPRIAN, S Treatises, late Rev. C. Thornton, M.A.Christ Church. 
 
 Epistles Rev. H. Carey, M.A. Worcester College. 
 
 CH RTSOSTOM, S Homilies on St. Matthew,? art 1, 2. i?ei;. Sir G. Prevost, M.A. Oriel. 
 
 \ Reo. J, B. Morris, M.A. Fellow of Exeter. 
 
 On the Epistle to the Romans, 
 lCorinthiana,Galatians,Ephe- 
 sians, Fhilippians, Colossians, 
 Thessalonians, 1 and 2 Timo- 
 thy, Titus, and Philemon. 
 
 'Reu. J. Medley, M.A. Wadliain. 
 Rev. H. K. Cornish, M.A. late Fellow of Ezeter. 
 Tlie late C. Wood, M.A. Oriel. 
 'Rev. tr. J. Copeland, B.D. Felto^i of Trinity. 
 Rev. W. C. Cottm, M.A. Student of Ch. Cli. 
 Rev. J. A. Ashworth. MA. Fellow of Brase-rwae. 
 . Rev. J. Tweed, M.A. C.C.C. Camb. 
 Homihes on the Statnes Ron. E. Budge. 
 
 ''*''"''• ^ ^^niBi^& "^ ^^''*^^\ Rev. C. H. CoUyn,, M.A. Student ofCh. Ck. 
 
 TERTULLIAN ^^f^ts^ """ ^■■•""■^"l j Jte,. C Dodgson, M.A. late Student ofCh. CT. 
 
 In the Press. 
 
 ATHANASItJS, S Select Treatises, Part 2. 3 
 
 Second, Third, and ronrth t Rev. J. H. Newman, B.D. Fellow of Oriel, 
 Orations against the Arians ) 
 
 AUGUSTINE, S Homilies on the New TesU-J n n r nr „ n, . r^.,, ,« ^ - 
 
 ment, Part 2 > Reo. R. G. Macmutten, M.A. Bellow of 0. C.C. 
 
 EPHRABM SYRUa, S. Homilies Ree.J.B. Morris, M.A. Felldw of Exeter. 
 
 GREGORY, S. THEOLO-{c. . „ d i. n,-, .,/„,, 
 
 GUS, OFNAZIANZCM/^""""" Rev. B. F. Wilson, M.A. Oriel. 
 
 GREGORY, S. THE GREAT Magna Moralia, P. I. 
 
 ORIGINAL. 
 CHRYSOSTOM, S Horn, in Epp. ad Cor Rev. T. T. Field,M.A. Trinity CoU. Cami. 
 
Preparing for Publication. 
 
 AMBROSE, S OnthePsalmi Bm. R. Coffin, M.J . Student of Clirist Omrch. 
 
 On SI. Luke .partly by the late S. F. JTood, M.A. Oriel. 
 
 Doctrinal Treatises 
 
 EpiBtles .partly by (he Me S.F. Wood, M.A. Oriel. 
 
 ATHAK ASlUSi S Tracla on ihp rnrnmatinn and t . . 
 
 Holy Spirit. """""" [ Rev. C. Daman, M.A. Fellow qf Oriel. 
 
 AUGUSTINE, S Anti-Pclagian Tracts Jlev. F. Oakdey, M.A. Fellow ofBallM. 
 
 Anti-Donalist Tracts Rev. F. W. Faber, M.A. Fellow qf Vniverity. 
 
 »o,om.s..SUo,n-.Go.pe>{^e.^%i-,^^^^^^^ 
 
 First? 
 Epistle . . y 
 " tlie Psalms .... Artonytnous. 
 
 Practical Treatises Rev. C. L. Cornish, M.A. Fellow of Exeter. 
 
 Epistles Rev. H. W. Wilber/orce, M.A. Oriel. 
 
 City of God Old Translation revised. 
 
 BASIL, S. THE GREAT ...Leuers,^ Treatise,, and fio--^ g^^. j,. miliams, M.A. Fellow of Trinity . 
 CHRYSOSTOM,S "TjJi^^o" «'■ ^^''^'-"'l Rev. Sir G.Prevost,M.A. Oriel. 
 
 - St. John Rev.G, T. Stupart, M.A. FeUow qf Exeter. 
 
 the Acts Rev. J. Walker, M.A. Brasenose. 
 
 1 Corinthians ....^c». J. A. Ashworth, M.A. Fellow of Brasenose. 
 
 — the Hebrew Rev. T. Keble, M.A ■ late Fellow of C. C. C. 
 
 Select Homilies Rev. C. B. Pearson, M.A. Oriel. ,,..,,. 
 
 On the Priesthood fhelate Bp. Jebb,.finished by Rev. J.Jebb,M.A. 
 
 Epistles Rev. E. Churton, M.A. Christ Church. 
 
 CLEMENT, S. OF ALEX- I psedasosns. 
 ANDRIA I raaagogns. 
 
 '^ imiA '*!.°.^ .■*.";? .^f.!^.' } ^sainst Nestorin. Rev. J. H. Xewman, B.D. 
 
 EUSEBIUS Ecclesiastical History Rev. E. A. Dayman, M.A. late Fellow of Exeter. 
 
 GREGORY, S. OF NYSSA . . Sermons and Commentaries. . 
 
 GREGORY, S. THE GREAT {Jfaena Miralli ! •. 1 1 ! : J l ! iSUmSS: 
 
 HILARY, S On the Trinity Rev. A. Short, M.A. late Student of Christ Church. 
 
 Psalms. G. 6. Hayter, B.A. late Scholar of Oriel. 
 
 On St. Matthew, 
 
 IREN^US, S Against Heresy Rev. J. Keble, M.A. 
 
 JEROME, S Epistles Rev. J. Mozley, M.A. Fellow of Magdalen. 
 
 JU.STIN.M Works Fen. Archdeacon Manning, M.A. late Fellow of Mert. 
 
 LEO, S. THE GREAT Sermons and Epistles Rev. J. H.Newman, B.D. 
 
 MACAR1US,S Work. {"feS^f^ri'el.'''^"' ^ ^' '^' ^""*"' ^"'' 
 
 OPTATUS, S On the Donatist Schism Sev.F. W. Faber, M.A. Fellow of University. 
 
 ORIGEN Against Celsus Rev. T. Mmley, M.A. late Fellow of Oriel. 
 
 TEKTULLIAN Works Rev. C. Dodgson, M.A. late Student of Ch. Ch. 
 
 THEODORET, ic Ecclesiastical History Rev. C. Marriott, M.A. FeUow qf Oriel. 
 
 ''anSSo'^nes'.. f"^?.)^'"' ''■ *"«' ^"*- ^'^'^ of Balliol. 
 
 MISCELLANIES.. St. Clement of Alex. "Qnis-, 
 
 df veB salvetar 1" 
 Diognetum; Tracts c 
 potvtns. 
 
 S. Basil and S.Ambrose, Hex-'\ 
 aemeron, S. Greg, ^yss, def 
 
 Horn. OpiScio. Kemesiaa and VRev. E. Marshall, M.A. late Fellow of C.C.C. 
 Meletius de Nat. Horn. Theo-f JT. A. GreenhiU, M.D. Trin. Coll. 
 
 doret de Provirieii'-- ^ 
 
 tins de Opif. Dei. 
 
 . "Qnis-v 
 
 Ep. ad ( 
 
 s of Hip- j 
 
 •,• This list was never meant to be final, and it has been, from time to time, enlarged. It might 
 then save waste of labour, if persons contemplating the translation of works, not set down, wouU 
 enquire of the Editors, whether they are included in the plan. 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Those marked with an * are subscribers to both the Texts and the Translations. 
 
 Those marked t to the Texts only. 
 
 Those not marked, to the Translations only. 
 
 *His Grace The Lord Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 His Grace The Lord Archbishop of York. 
 
 Right Hon. and Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of London. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Lincoln. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Bangor. 
 
 Hon. and Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 *Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Rochester. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Exeter. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Worcester, dec. 
 
 *Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Chichester, dec. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Lichfield. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Winchester. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Worcester. 
 
 *Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Sodor and Man. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ripon. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Barbados. 
 
 *Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Aberdeen. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ross and Argyll. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of North Carolina, 2 copies. 
 
 *Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of New Jersey. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ohio. 
 
 Right Rev. Bishop Luscombe, Paris. 
 
 Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Guiana. 
 
 Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Tasmania. 
 
 Abbiss, Rev. J. fAckland, T. S. Esq. St. John's CoU. 
 
 •Aberdeen Diocesan Library Camb. 
 
 A. B. Theological College, Illinois, Acklom, J. Esq. Downing Coll. Camb. 
 
 N. A. Acland, L. Esq. Killerton 
 
 Abraham, Kev. C. J. Eton Coll. 'Acland, T. D. Esq. M.P. 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Acland, P. Leopold, Esq. Ch. Ch. 
 Acland.Arth.H.Dyke, Esq. Dorchester 
 Adams, Rev. H. G. Dunsford, Devon 
 Adams, Rev. D. one of the Vicars of 
 
 Bampton 
 •Adams, John, jun. Esq. 
 Adams, Rev. W. Merton Coll. 
 Adcock, Rev. Halford H. Scraptoft, 
 
 Leicestershire 
 Addison, Rev. W. F. Birtles, Alderley, 
 
 Ches'iire 
 Addison, Rev. Berkeley, St. John'^ 
 
 Edinburgh 
 Agnew, Rev, J. R,Wootten, nearWood- 
 
 stock 
 Agnew, Mrs. Western Pavilion, Brighton 
 Airey, Rev. W. Hexham 
 Ailken, Rev. R. Walcot Terrace, 
 
 Kensington Road 
 Aitchison, Rev. D. Glasgow 
 Alexander, Rev, John, Edinburgh 
 Alger, Owen T. Esq. 
 Allen, A. Esq. Clifton 
 Allen, Rev. J^s. Castle Martin, Pem- 
 brokeshire 
 Allen, Rev. Joseph, Athy, Ireland 
 Allen, Rev. P. Westbcmrn, Sussex 
 Allen, R. B. Esq. Walthamstow 
 •Allies, Rev. T. W. Wadham Coll. 
 AUom, Mr. Bookseller, York 
 •All Souls College Library, Oxford 
 Ambrey, Mr. C. Bookseller, Manchester 
 Amphlett, Rev. M. Mavesyn, Ridware 
 Anderson, G. W. Esq. Bombay 
 'Anderdon, John L. Esq. 
 ■•Anderdon, W. H, Esq. University Coll. 
 Anderson, George, Esq. Inverness 
 Anderson, Rev. John, Merton Coll, 
 Anderson, Rev. Philip, Gateshead 
 Anderson, Rev. Robert, Brighton 
 Anderson, Rev. Sir C. Bart. Lea 
 Andrew, Rev. John, Worsborough^ 
 
 Barnsley, Yorkshire 
 A/jdiewes, Rev. W. Sudbury 
 Andrews, Mr. Geo. Bookseller, Durham 
 Andrews, Mr. W. Bookseller, Bristol 
 Anstey, Rev. George, Acomb Hall 
 •Anslice, Mrs. Joseph 
 Anthon, Rev. Henry, D.D. New York 
 Antrobus, Rev. John 
 
 •Appleton and Co. New York 
 Archer, C, Esq. Ball. Coll. 
 Arden, Rev. G. Powderham 
 Armstrong, Rev. J. H. Dublin 
 Armstrong, Rev. J. Dinder, Somerset 
 Armstrong, Rev. C. E. Hemsworth, 
 
 Yorkshire 
 Arrpstrong, Rev. J. Wallsend 
 •Arnold, Rev.T. K. Lyndon, Rutland 
 Ashby-de-la-Zouch Theological Library 
 Ashington, Miss, Little Saxham 
 Ashworth, F. H. Esq. 
 Ashworth, Rev. J. H. East Woodhay, 
 
 Hants 
 •Ashworth, Rev. J. A. Bras. Coll. 
 tAtkinson, Rev. M. Lincoln Coll. 
 Attwood, Rev. E. W. Jesus ColL 
 Aubin, Rev. Philip, Jersey 
 •Audiand, Rev. W. F. Queen's Coll. 
 Austin, Rev. J. T. Aldworth, Berks 
 •Awdry, Rev. C, Worthen, Shropshire 
 
 •Bacon, R, W. Esq. King's Coll. Camb, 
 Badeley, E. Esq. Temple 
 •Bagge, Rev. James, Lincoln 
 Bagot, G. T. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 Baillie, Rev. Evan, Trinity Coll. 
 Baker, C. F. Esq. Exeter Coll 
 Baldwin, Rev, C. F. Hampton, Mid- 
 dlesex 
 Ballas, Rev, J. 
 
 Bampton, A. H. Esq. Plymouth 
 tBandinel.Rev.Bulkeley, D.D. Bodleian 
 
 Librarian 
 •Baring, Re^, C. Ch. Ch. 
 Barker, Rev. H. Raymond, Mert. Coll. 
 Barker, Rev. C. Raymond 
 •Barker, Rev, F, Raymond, Oriel Coll, 
 Barling, Rev. J, Halifax 
 Barlow, Rev, T. Noithampton 
 Barnes, Rev. J. W. Trinity Coll. Camb, 
 Barnes, Venerable Archdeacon, Sowtoa, 
 
 Exeter 
 Barnstaple Clerical Book Club 
 Barrett, Rev, W. Stratford-on-Avon, 
 •Barrow, Rev. John, Queen's Coll. 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 •I 
 
 Baiter, Rev. W. B. Burghclere, Hants 
 Bartholomew, Alfred, Esq. 
 Bartholomew, Kev. Canon, Exeter 
 Bartholomew, Rev. C. C. Lympstone, 
 
 Devon > 
 
 Barton,Rev.J.H. Wicken, Northampton 
 Batcheller, Mr. Bookseller, Dover 
 •Bates, Rev. W. Christ's Coll. Camb. 
 Bath Clerical Society 
 Bathurst, L. C. Esq. Wells Theological 
 
 Coll. 
 Bathurst, Rev. S. Merton 
 Baxter, Rev. Arthur, Croydon 
 Bayldon, Rev. J. 
 Bayley, W. R. Esq. Bath . 
 Bayliff, Rev.T. L. King's Walden,Herts. 
 •Bayly, Rev. W. H. R: Stapleton, near 
 
 Bristol 
 Bayne, Rev. Thos. Vere, Broughton, 
 
 Manchester 
 •Beadon, Rev. H. W. Latton, near 
 
 Cricklade 
 Beadon, Rev. Rich. S. Court,. Cheddar, 
 
 Somerset 
 •Beaufort, Rev. D. A. 
 Beaumont, Rev. J. A. Hunslet, near 
 
 Leeds 
 Beaven, James J. Esq. 
 Beckwith, Rev, H. W. Bishop's Wear- 
 mouth, Durham 
 Bedford, Rev. H. 
 
 Begbie, — Esq. Pemb.ColI. Camb. 
 Beitch, Rev. W. D. 
 Bell, Rev. Henry, Ruddington 
 Bell, Rev. John, Oulton 
 Bell, W. W. Esq. Civil Service, Bombay 
 Bellairs, Rev. W. Bedworth 
 Bellairs,Rev. H. W. Buckley, Flintshire 
 •Bellamy, Rev. J.W. Merchant Taylors' 
 
 School 
 Bellasis, Edward, Esq. 
 Belli, Rev. C. A. Southweald, Essex 
 •Bellingham, Rev. J. G. Farmington, 
 
 Gloucestershire 
 Bennett, Rev. E. Leigh, Long Sutton, 
 
 Lincoln 
 Bennett, Rev. W. B. Sandnell 
 Bentley, Rev. T. R. Manchester 
 Berkeley ,Rev.G.C. South Minster,Essex 
 Berry, Rev. P. Cork 
 
 Bethune, Rev. G. 
 Bevan, R. Esq. Rougham 
 Beveridge, Mr. Thos. Gordon, Aberdeen 
 Bickersteth, Rev. E. Watton, Herts 
 Biggor, D. Esq. 
 
 Birchinall, T, Esq. Park Lane, Mac- 
 clesfield 
 Bird, Rev. G. Great Wigborough, Essex 
 Birks, Rev. B. H. Arley, near North- 
 
 wich, Cheshire 
 Biron, IJev. Edwin, Hythe, Kent 
 Birtwhistle, Mr. W. Halifax 
 •Bishops' College, Calcutta 
 Blackburn, Rev. P. Steeple Langford, 
 
 Heytesbury 
 Blackburn, Rev. J. Royston 
 Blackwell, Rev. Wm. Morden, Surrey 
 Blackwood and Sons, Edinburgh 
 Blakiston, Rev. R. Chichester 
 Blandy, Charles, Esq. Reading 
 Blandy, Rev. Francis J. Netheravon, 
 
 Amesbury, Wilts 
 •Blew, Rev.W. J. Milton, nr. Gravesend 
 •Bliss, Rev. James, Marsden, Devizes 
 Bliss, Rev. W. Bath 
 Blower, — Esq. Wolverhampton 
 Bloxam, Rev. J. R. Magd. Coll. 
 Boissier, Rev. P. E. Malvern Wells 
 Boissier, Rev. G. R. Penshurst 
 Bolton, Lord 
 
 Bond, F. H. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 Bond, Rev. N, Holme House, Dorset 
 •Bonney, Rev. Thos, Rugeley 
 Bonney, Ven. Archdeacon, King's Clifif, 
 
 Oundle 
 Bonwell, Rev. J. Childwall, Liverpool 
 Boodle, Rev. R. G. Compton Dando, 
 
 near Bath 
 fBorrodaile, Rev. A. Holywell Street, 
 
 Westminster 
 Bosanquet, Rev. E. (Chrysostom) 
 •Bosanquet, Rev, R. W. 
 Bosanquet, James, Esq. 
 Bosanquet, S. Esq. East Woodhay, 
 
 Newbury 
 Bosanquet, W. H. Esq. 
 Bosanquet, S. Esq. Montagu Placa 
 Boteler, Mr. Northampton 
 Bourke, Rev. S. G. 
 Bourne, Geo. Esq. Ball« 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 •Bowden, J. W. Esq. 
 Bowdler, Kev. T. Sydenham 
 Bowles, Rev. H. A. St. John's Coll. 
 Bowles, Eev. F. A. GrafFham, Sussex 
 tBowstead, Eev. J. Greetham, near 
 
 Horncastle 
 •Bowyer, Rev. W. A. 
 Boyle, Rev. John, Brighouse, Yorkshire 
 Bradford, Rev. C. Vicar of Arlington, 
 
 Sussex 
 Bradshaw, Rev. J. 
 Bradshaw, J. Esq. Nottingham 
 Braithwaile, Rev. F. London 
 Bray, late Rev. Dr. Associates of, 5 copies 
 Bray, Rev. E. A. 
 Brereton, Chas. Esq. New Coll. 
 Brereton, Rev. John, New Coll. 
 Brett, Mr. Stoke Newington 
 •Brewer, Rev. J. S. Queen's Coll. 
 •Brewster, Eev. W. Hawarden, near 
 
 Chester 
 tBridges, Rev .A. H. Beddington House, 
 
 near Croydon 
 Bridges, Rev. C. Old Newton, Stow- 
 
 tnarket 
 Brightwell, Mr. Barnstaple 
 •Brine, Rev. James G. Great Baddom, 
 
 Essex 
 Bristol Library Society 
 Broadbent, Rev. C. F. Worfield, Shrop- 
 shire 
 tBroekman, Rev. T. St. Clement's, 
 
 Sandwich, Kent 
 Brodie, W. Esq. of Brodie, near Forres, 
 
 N. B. 
 Brogden, Rev. James 
 Brooksbank, Eev. C. Ch. Ch. 
 Broughton, H. V. Esq. St. Peter's Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 Broughton, Eev. B. S. Washington, 
 
 Durham 
 Broughton, Mr. Thos. K. Boston 
 tBrowell, Rev. W. E. Pembroke Coll. 
 Brown, Messrs. Booksellers, Leicester 
 Brown, Rev. E. Leeds 
 tBrown, Rev. Henry, Chichester 
 Brown, Rev. W.L.Wendlebury, Bicester 
 Brown, Rev. J. L. Ashwellthorpe, Wy- 
 
 mondham, Norfolk 
 •Browne, E. G. Esq, Aberystwith 
 
 •Browne, Rev. R. W. King's Coll. 
 London 
 
 Browne, Eev. £. H. Emmanuel Coll. 
 Camb. 
 
 Browne, Rev. T. C. Fendowne, Wel- 
 lington, Somerset 
 
 Browne, Rev. W. R. Harlingtnn, 
 Hounslow 
 
 Browne, Rev. J. Haxey 
 
 Brownrigg, C. C. Esq. Port Louis' 
 Mauritius 
 
 Bruce, Rev. W. Duffryn, near Cardiff 
 
 Brymer, Ven.. Archdeacon, Pultene^ 
 Street, Bath 
 
 •Buchanan, Mrs. Dursley, Gloucester- 
 shire 
 
 Buck, — Esq. Jersey 
 
 •Buckerfield, Rev. F. H. Little Bedwin 
 
 Buckle, W. H. Esq. Bridgewater 
 
 Buckley, Mr. 
 
 •Buckley, Rev. Joseph, Badminton, 
 Gloucestershire 
 
 •Buckley, W. E. Esq. Brasenose Coll. 
 
 Buckley, W. H. G. Esq. Bradford, 
 Yorkshire 
 
 Bukett, T. Esq. Malton 
 
 Bull,Rev.John,D.D. Canon of Ch.Ch. 
 
 •Buller, Rev. A. Mary Tavy, Tavistock 
 
 BuUer, John Edw. Esq. 
 
 Bulley, Rev. F. Magdalen Coll. 
 
 Bullock, W. Esq. Kilburn 
 
 Bunting, Rev. E. S. 
 
 Bunyon, Robert J. Esq. 
 
 Burlton, Rev. J. F. 
 
 Burnaby, Rev. Robt. Leicester 
 
 Burney, Rev. C. Magdalen 
 
 Burns, Mr. I. 
 
 •Burrows, Rev.H. N.Yarmouth, Norfolk 
 
 •Burrows, H. W. Esq. St. John's Coll. 
 
 Burton, T. Esq. St. Peter's Coll. Camb. 
 
 •Bute, The Marquis of 
 
 Butler, Rev. D. Clergy Orphan School, 
 St. John's Wood 
 
 Butler, Rev. I. lokpen, Newbury 
 
 Butler, Rev. J as. York 
 
 Butler, Rev. T. Magdalen Coll. 
 
 Butler, Rev. W. A. Professor of Moral 
 Philosophy, University of Dublin 
 
 Butler, Rev. W. J. Dogmersfield, 
 Hants 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Buttemer, Rev. Mr. Aldham 
 •Butterfield.Rev. Johu, Bradford, York- 
 
 shire 
 Butterworth, Rev. J. H. All Souls, 
 
 Marylebone, London 
 
 *Caldwell, Captain 
 Caldwell, Rev. R. Madras 
 Cambridge Union Society 
 Campbell, Rev. S. C. St. NichoU's, near 
 
 Cardiff 
 Campden, Viscount 
 Campion, Rev. Hesketh, Albourae 
 Canham, A. J. Esq. Tenterden 
 Canterbury Clerical Book Society 
 Capes, Rev. J. M. Shipton le Moyne 
 Capper,Rev.D. HuDtley,Gloucestershire 
 Capper, Rev. George, Wherstead 
 *Capper, S. J. Esq. Leyton 
 Carden, Rev. Lionel, English Bicknor, 
 
 near Coleford, Gloucestershire 
 Carey, E. L. Esq. Philadelphia 
 Carey, Rev. C. 
 Carlyon, Rev. E. 
 Carlyon, Rev. Philip, Colchester 
 Carrighan, Rev. G . 
 Carter, Rev. W. Eton College 
 Carter, Rev. John, Frenchay, Bristol 
 •Carter, Rev. T. T. Piddlehinton, 
 
 Dorset 
 Cartbew, Rev. J. Treneglos, Launceston 
 Cartvfright, Rev. J. B. 
 Carwardine, Rev. C. W. Tolleshunt 
 
 Knights, Essex 
 tCary, Isaac Preston, Esq. 
 Case, G. Esq. Brasenose Coll. 
 
 Case, Rev. James, Liverpool 
 Caswall, Rev. E.JStratford Sub. Castle, 
 
 near Salisbury 
 Cator, Mr. Launceston 
 Cator, Rev. John, Wakefield 
 Caulfield, Rev. W. Pallas, Kerry 
 •Cavendish, Hon. Richard 
 •Chaffers, Rev.T. Brasen-nose Coll. 
 Chambers, J. D. Esq. 
 Chambers, O. L. Esq. Univ. Coll. 
 "Chambers, Rev. J. C. Deacon of the 
 
 Church, Sedbergh 
 Champernowne, H. Esq. Trinity Coll. 
 Champernowne, Rev. R. Ch. Ch. 
 Chandler, Rev. J. Witley 
 Chanter, Rev. Mr. Ilfracombe 
 Chapman, C. Esq. Trinity Coll. 
 Chapman, Rev. J. M. Tendring, Essex 
 •Chase, D. P. Esq. Oriel Coll. 
 Cheetham Library, Manchester 
 *Chepmell, Rev. H. L. M. Pemb. Coll. 
 •Chessyre, Rev. W. J. Canterbury 
 Chester, Rev. Anthony 
 Cheyne, Rev. P. Aberdeen 
 Chichester, Dean and Chapter of 
 Chichester, Very Rev. the Dean of 
 Childers, Mrs. A.W. Cantley,DoDcaster 
 Christie, A.J. Esq. Fellow of Oriel Coll. 
 Christie, Rev. F. Badgeworth, near 
 
 Cheltenham 
 •Christ's College Library, Cambridge 
 •Church, Rev. R. W. Oriel Coll. 
 Church, W. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham 
 •Churton, Rev. Edw. Crayke, near 
 
 Easingwold 
 Cirdeaui, Rev. J. Whiston 
 Clarke,Rev.E.W.GreatYeldham,Essex 
 Clarke, Rev.H. Danvers, Exeter Coll. 
 Clarke, Rev. S. Mortlake, Surrey 
 Clark, G. N. Esq. Newrcastle-on-Tyne 
 Clark, Mr. Wm. Manchester 
 Clark, Rev. John, Leeds 
 Clark, Rev. J.Dixon, Belford,NewcastJe 
 Clayton, — Esq. Twickenham 
 Claxson, Rev. B. S. D.D. Gloucester 
 Cleaver, Mr. W. J. Bookseller, Baker 
 
 Street, London 
 Clement, Rev.B.P. CaDonof Winchester 
 •Cleoburey, Rev. C, Steeple Astoo, 
 
 Oxon. 
 
G 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS: 
 
 Gierke, Ven. C. C. Archdeacon of 
 
 Oxford 
 •Gierke, Rev. Wm. Melton Mowbray 
 • Clissold, Rev. A. Stoke Newington 
 •Clutterbuck, Rev. H. Exeter Coll. 
 Cockin, M. Esq. Rangeworthy, Iron 
 
 Acton 
 Gocks, Hon. and Rev. J. S. Worcester 
 tCocks, Rev. Charles 
 •Godd, Rev. E. T. St. John's Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 •Codrington College Library, Barbados 
 Coffin, Rev. E.A. Ch. Ch. 
 Goit, Rev. T. D. President of the 
 
 Transylvanian University, U. S. 
 Cole, Geo. Edw. Esq. 
 •Coleridge, Hon. Mr. Justice 
 Coleridge, Rev. E. Eton Coll. 
 Coleridge, F. G. Esq. Ottery St. Mary 
 tColeridge, Rev. Derwent, Chelsea 
 •Coles, Rev. G. Croydon 
 Coles, W. Esq. Wells 
 tCoUege of Doctors of Law, Doctors' 
 
 Commons 
 CoUett, W. L. Esq. Queen's Coll. 
 Colley, Rev. James, Shrewsbury 
 tColiins, Rev. C. R]. Chudleigh, Devon 
 Collinson, Mr. R. Mansfield 
 •CoUis, Rev. J. D. Head Master of 
 
 Bromsgrove School 
 Gollison, Rev. F. W. St. John's, Camb. 
 ♦Collyns, Rev. Chas. Henry, Ch. Ch. 
 Coltman, Rev. George, Stickney, 
 
 Lincolnshire 
 tColson, C. Esq. Cambridge 
 Colvile, Rev. Frederick L. Leamington 
 Colville, James W. Esq. 
 Combe and Crossley, Leicester 
 Combs, John, Esq. 
 Compigne, D. Esq. Gosport 
 Gonipton, Rev. J. Minestcad 
 Conway, W. F. Esq. 
 Cooper, Rev. E. P. Vicarage, Burford, 
 
 Oxon. (Tr. of S. Chrys.) 
 Cooper, Rev. G. M. Wilmington, Lewes 
 Cooper, Rev. R. Howe, Norfolk 
 Copeland, Rev. W. J. Trinity Coll. 
 Coplestone, Rev. R. E. Barnes, Surrey 
 tCopleston, Rev. W. J. Cromhall, 
 Gloucestershire (Chrysostom) 
 
 Corbett, Ven. S. Archdeacon of York, 
 
 Wortley, Sheffield ■■ 
 
 •Cornish, Rev.Dr.King's School, Ottery 
 
 St. Mary 
 Cornish, Rev. Hubert K. Bakewell, 
 
 Derbyshire 
 Cornish, Rev. C. L. Bakewell 
 •Corntliwaite, Rev. T. Hornsey 
 Cosens, Rev. Robert, Dorchester 
 Cosserat, Rev. G. P. Graham, Exeter 
 
 Coll. 
 Cotes, Rev. Peter, Litchfield, Hants 
 •Cotton, Rev. W. C. New Zealand 
 Cotton, William, Esq. Bank of England 
 Courtenay, Lord, Powderham Castle 
 •Courtenay, Rev. Francis, Exeter Coll. 
 Cowie, Mr. St. John's Coll. Cambridge 
 tCox, Rev. W. H. St. Mary Hall 
 •Cox, Rev. J. Walgrave 
 Cox, F. H. Esq. Pembroke Coll. Camb. 
 Coxson, Rev. Mr. Davenham, Cheshire 
 Coxwell, G. S. Esq. Newcastle-on-Tyne 
 Cragg, Rev. Richard, Wjmondham 
 Cramp, W. Esq. Camberwell 
 Crawley, C. Esq. Littlemore 
 Crewe, Lord, Trustees of, 
 •Crichlow, Rev. H. M. Poundstock, 
 
 Cornwall 
 Cripps, Rev. J. M. Novington, nr. Lewes 
 Croft, Archdeacon, Saltwood, Hythe 
 Crompton, Rev. J. L. Trin. Coll, 
 
 Camb. 
 Cross, J. E. Esq. Ch. Ch. 
 tCureton, Rev. W. British Museum 
 Currer, Miss, Eshlon Hall, Yorkshire 
 •Currey, Mr. St.John's Coll. Cambridge 
 Currie, Rev. Horace G. Milford 
 •Currie, Rev. James 
 
 Dale, Rev. H. Bristol 
 tDalgairns, J, D. Estj. Exeter Coll. 
 •Dalton, Rev. W. Lloyd House, Wolver- 
 hampton 
 
SUBSCRIBERS, 
 
 Dalton, Bev. W. Little Binstead, 
 Essex 
 
 •Dalton, Kev. C. B. Wadham Coll. 
 
 Dalton, Mr. 
 
 •Daman, Sev. Charles, Oriel Coll. 
 
 Danby, T. B. Esq. Kendal 
 
 •Dansey, Kev. Wm. Donhead St. An- 
 drew, Wills 
 
 •Darby, Rev. Christopher, Knpcktopher 
 
 Darnell, Kev. W. Stanhope, Durham 
 
 •Darling, Mr. James, 22, Little Queen 
 Street, London 
 
 Darling, Rev. Thomas St. John's Coll. 
 Cambridge 
 
 Darwall, Rev. L. Criggion, near Shrevrs- 
 bury 
 
 Davie, Rev. G. J. Brasted, Kent 
 
 Davies, Mr. John, Bookseller, Shrews- 
 bury 
 
 Davis, Kev. E. Hereford 
 
 Davies, Kev. J. Abbenhall, Gloucester- 
 shire 
 
 Davies, Kev. W. L. Elizabeth College, 
 Guernsey 
 
 Davison, Mrs. College Green, Worcester 
 
 Dawson, Rev. G. Exeter Coll. 
 
 •Dawson, J. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 
 Dawson, Rev. I. Massey, Abinger 
 Rectory, near Dorking 
 
 Day, Rev. John D. Gorwyn Vaur, 
 Wrexham 
 
 Dayman, Rev. E. A. Shillingston, 
 Dorset 
 
 tDayman, A. J. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 
 •Deacon, Kev. G. E. Ottery St. Mary, 
 Devon 
 
 Dealtry, Rev. Dr. Clapham 
 
 •Dean, Rev. W. S. Abdon 
 
 Dean, Rev. E. B. All Souls College 
 
 Dene, Rev. Arthur, Exeter 
 
 Deane, Rev. H. Gillingham, nr. Shaftes- 
 bury 
 
 Debrisay, Rev. J. T. St. Margaret's, 
 Leicester 
 
 Deedes, Rev. Gordon 
 
 Delafosse, Mrs. Addiscombe 
 
 Deroain, Rev. Henry, Hertford 
 
 Demainbray, Rev. F. Barcheston, near 
 Shipton-on-Stour 
 
 Demerara Clerical Library 
 
 Denny, Rev. A. Mauritius 
 
 Denton, Rev. Henry, Great Ilford, 
 
 Essex 
 De Teissier, Rev. A. P. Barfreston, 
 
 Kent 
 •De Teissier, G. Esq. C.C.C. 
 De Veie, Aubrey, Esq. Currah Chase, 
 
 Limerick 
 •De Watteville, Edw. Esq. St. Alban 
 
 Hall 
 Dew, Lieutenant 
 
 Dewhirst, Mr. Bookseller, Huddersfield 
 Dewhurst, Rev. John 
 •Dickinson, F. H. Esq. 
 tDisney, Rev. J. Charlemont, Armagh 
 •Dimsdale,Charles,Esq.Essendon Place, 
 
 Herts. 
 Dingwall, Charles, Esq. 
 Dixon, Rev. James, Sheffield 
 Dixon, Rev. Robert, King Wm. Coll. 
 
 Isle of Man 
 •Dobson, — Esq. Liverpool 
 Dodd, Rev. W. Newcastle-on-Tyne 
 •Dodgson, Rev. C. Croft, Yorkshire 
 •Dodsworth, Rev. William 
 tDonkin, W. F. Esq. Univ. Coll. 
 Donne, Rev. Jas. Bedford 
 Dornford, Rev. J. Plymtree, Devon 
 Douglas, Kev. H. Whickham, Durham 
 Downes, Rev. J. 
 •Dowring, Rev. H. Birmingham 
 Drummond, Henry, Esq. Albury Park, 
 
 Guildford 
 Drummond, Rev. Arthur, Charlton 
 Drummond, Rev. Spencer R. Brighton 
 Drummond, Rev. R. Peering 
 Drummond, Colonel, Bath 
 Dry, Rev. Thos. Forest, Walthamstead 
 Duffield, Rev. R. Frating, near 
 
 Colchester 
 •Dugard, Rev. Geo. Manchester 
 tDukes, R. M. Esq. Lincoln Coll. 
 Dundas, Wm. Pitt, Esq. Edinburgh 
 tDunn, John, Esq. Advocate, Aberdeen 
 Dunraven, Earl of, 
 •Dunster, Rev. Mr. Tottenham 
 Durnford, Kev. Francis, Eton College 
 Dyer, Rev. J. H. Waltham, Essex 
 •Dyke, Rev. Henry, Cottisford, Oxon. 
 Dymock, Rev. J. Rector of Roughton 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Dyne,. Rev. J. B. Higbgate 
 •Dyson, Rev. C. Dogmersfield 
 DyEon, Rev. F. Tidworth 
 
 Etough, Rev. Dr. Claydon, Ipswich 
 •Evans, Herbert N. M.D. Hampstead 
 Evans, Rev. W. Burlton Couri 
 •Evans, Rev. T. S. Brompton 
 Evetts, T. Esq, C. C. C. 
 Ewing, Rev. A. St. John's Chapel, 
 
 Forres 
 Exeter, Very Rev. The Dean of 
 Ewing, Rev. W. Lincoln Coll. 
 
 East, E. Esq. Magdalen Hall 
 Eaton and Sons, Booksellers, Worcester 
 Eaton, W. Esq. Merton Coll. 
 Eden, Rev. R. Rochford, Leigh, Essex 
 Edge,Rev. W. J.Waldringfield, Wood- 
 bridge 
 Edgell, Rev. E. East Hill, Frome 
 Edinburgh, University of 
 Edmonstone, Sir Archibald, Bart. 
 Edmonstone, Rev. C. St. Mary's Marl- 
 borough, Wilts 
 Edwardes, Stephen, Esq. Streatham 
 •Edwards, Rev. A. Magd. Coll. 
 Edwards, W. E. Esq. Brasenose Coll. 
 Eedle, Rev. Edward Brested, Bognor 
 Eland, Rev. H. G. Bedminster, Bristol 
 Elder, Rev. Edward, Balliol Coll. 
 EldridgejRev.J.A.Bridlington.Yorkshire 
 Eley, Rev. H. Aldham, Essex 
 tElliott, C. J. Esq. St. John's Coll. 
 Ellisou,Rev.N.T.Huntspill,Bridgewater 
 Ellon Episcopal Chapel Library 
 •Ellon, Rev. Mr. G. N. B. 
 Elmhirst, Rev. Edw. Shawell Rectory, 
 
 Lutterworth 
 Elwes, C. C. Esq. Bath 
 Elwes, J. M. Esq. 
 Elphin, Ven. Archdeacon of, Ardcames 
 
 Boyle, Ireland 
 Elton, A. Esq. Clevedon 
 Emmanuel College Library, Cambridge 
 •Erskine, Hon. and Rev. H. D. Kirby 
 
 Underdale, Yorkshire 
 Eslcourt, T. G. Bucknall, Esq. M.P. 
 
 Estcourt, Gloucestershire 
 Estcourt, Rev. E. £. Cirencester 
 Ethelston, Rev. C. W. Uplyme, Lyme 
 Regis 
 
 •Faber, Rev. F. W. Eltou Rectory, 
 
 Stilton, Huntingdonshire 
 Faber, Rev. J. C. Cricklade, Hindoo, 
 
 Wilts 
 Fallow, Rev. T. M. 
 •Farebrother, Rev. Thomas, Aston, 
 
 Birmingham 
 •Farrer, James William, Esq. 
 Fawkes, Mrs. the Terrace, Putney 
 Faulkner, Mr. Bookseller, Doncaster 
 Fawcett, Rev. Jas. Leeds 
 Fearon, Rev. D. R. 
 Felix, Rev. Peter 
 
 Fellowes, Rev. C. Shottesham, Norfolk 
 Fellows, Mrs. Money Hill House, 
 
 Rickmansworth, Hertfordshire 
 Fenton, Rev. G. L. Lillesliall, Shiflrnal, 
 
 Salop, (^Augustine') 
 Fenwick, Rev. M. J. Donegal 
 Few, Robert, Esq. 
 Fielding, Rev. H. near Horncastle 
 Finch, Miss C. 
 
 •Fisher, Rev. W. A. Hilmore, Cork 
 Fitzgerald, Rev. A. Carlow 
 Fitzgerald, C. R. Esq. 
 Fitzherbert, Rev. Alleyne, Ashbourn, 
 
 Derbyshire 
 Fitzroy, Rev.August. Fakenham, Suffolk 
 Fleming, J. Esq. St. John's Coll. Camb. 
 Fletcher, Rev. C. Southwell 
 Fletcher, Sir Henry, Bart. Ashley Park, 
 
 Walton on Thames 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 9 
 
 •Fletcher, Rev. W. K. Bombay 
 Floyer, Rev. T. B. Oldershaw, Lichfield 
 Forbes, the Hon. Walter, Lord Forbes, 
 
 residing at Castle Forbes, N. B. 
 Ford, Rev. J. Bailey, near Exeter 
 Ford, Wm. Esq. 
 •Ford, Mr. Bookseller, Islington 
 Forester, Hon. and Rev. Orlando, 
 
 Brazeley, ShiffnoU 
 •Formby, Rev. R. Brasenose Coll. 
 Forster.Rev.C.GaddesbyUall.Leicester 
 Forster,Rev. H. B. Stratton, Cirencester 
 •Forsyth, Dr. Aberdeen 
 Forteseue, Rev. R. H. Revelstock,Devon 
 Foskett, Rev. T. M. Enfield, Middlesex 
 Foster, Rev. J. Great Haseley 
 Foulkes, Rev. H. P. Balliol Coll. 
 Fowler, Rev. H. Liskeard, Cornwall 
 Fox, Rev. Charles, Bridport 
 Fox, Mr. 
 Eraser, Rev. Robert, St. Stephen's, 
 
 Canterbury 
 Freeland, F. E. Esq. Chichester 
 Freeman, Rev. H. Peterboro' 
 Freith, F. H. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham 
 Fioude,'Ven.R.H.Archdeacon ofTotaess 
 Fulford, Rev. F. Croydon, Arrington, 
 
 Camb. 
 Fulford, Rev. J. Exeter Coll. 
 •Furlong, Rev. C. J. Warfield, Berks 
 Fursdon,Mrs. FursdonHouse.near Exeter 
 
 ♦Gace, Rev.FrederickAubert,MagdaIen 
 
 HaU 
 •Garden, Rev. Francis 
 Gardner, Rev. W. Rochford, Essex 
 Garratt, John, Esq. jun. Farringdon 
 
 House, near Exeter 
 Gathereole, Rev. M. A. North Brixton 
 •Gaunt, Rev. C. Isfield, near Uckfield 
 Gaye, Rev. C. H, 
 
 •Gawthern, Rev. Francis Seeker, Exeter 
 
 Coll. 
 George, Henry, Bookseller, Westerhim, 
 
 Kent 
 •Gepp, Rev. Geo. Edw. Ashbourn 
 Gibbings, Rev, Rich.Trin. Coll. Dublin 
 •Gibson, J. Esq. Jesus Coll. Camb. 
 •Gibson, Rev. W. Fawley 
 GilbertsoD, Rev. L. Llangorwen, near 
 
 Aberystwith 
 Gillet, Rev. G. E. 
 Gilpin, Rev. E. Cirencester 
 Gladstone, Rev. John, Liverpool 
 Gladstone, John, Esq. Fasque, Fetter- 
 
 cairne, Kincardineshire 
 Gladstone, William Ewart, Esq. M.P. 
 
 Oh. Ch. 2 copies 
 Gladwin, Rev. C. Liverpool 
 Glanville, Rev. Edward F. Wheatfield 
 
 Rectory, Tetsworth 
 Glasgow, University of, 
 •Glencross, Rev. J. Balliol College 
 Glossop, Rev. Hen. Vicar of Isleworth 
 Glover, Rev. F. A. Dover 
 Glynne, Rev. H. Hawarden Rectory, 
 
 Flintshire 
 Godfrey, Rev. W. Tibberton, Worcester 
 Goldsmid, Nathaniel, Esq. M.A. Exeter 
 
 Coll. 
 Gooch, Rev. J. H. Head Master of 
 
 Heath School, Halifax 
 Goodford, C. O. Esq. Eton Coll. 
 •Goodlake, Rev. T. W. Pembroke Coll. 
 Goodwin,H. Esq. Caius Coll. Cambridge 
 Gordon, Rev. Osborne, Ch. Ch. 
 Gordon, C. S. Esq. Exeter 
 Gordon, H. Esq. Kendal 
 Gother, Rev. A. Chale Rectory, Isle of 
 
 Wight 
 Gough, Rev. H. St. Bees 
 tGoulburn, H. Esq. 
 Gould, Rev. R. J. Farnham Royal 
 Graham, Rev. W. H. 
 Grantham Clerical Library 
 Grant and Bolton, Messrs. Booksellers, 
 
 Dublin 
 Grant and Son, Messrs. Booksellers, 
 
 Edinburgh 
 Graham, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford 
 •Grant, Rev. Anth, D.C.L. Romford 
 
10 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Grant, Rev. James B. Dublin 
 •Granville, Rev. Court, Mayfield, near 
 
 Ashbourn 
 Grapel, Mr. W. Liverpool 
 Graves, Rev. John, Ashperton, Here- 
 fordshire 
 Green, Rev. H. Cople, Bedfordsliire 
 tGreen, Rev. J. H. Swepstone 
 Green, Rev. M.J. Lincoln Coll. 
 Greene, R. Esq. Lichfield 
 •Greenwell, W. Esq. St. John's Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 •Gregory, Rev. G. Sandford, Devon 
 Gregory, R. Esq. Corpus 
 Gresley, Rev. Sir Nigel, Bart. 
 Gresley, Rev. W.Lichfield 
 •Gresley, Rev. J. M. Exeter Coll. 
 Greswell, Rev. R. Worcester Coll. 
 Gretton, Rev. R. H. Nantwich, Cheshire 
 •Grey, Hon. and Rev. Francis, Morpeth, 
 
 Northumberland 
 Grey, Hon. and Rev. John, Wooler, 
 
 Northumberland 
 Griffiths, Rev. John, Ch. Ch. Oxford 
 tGrub,George,Esq. Advocate, Aberdeen 
 Grueber, Rev. C. S. Magd. Hall 
 •Guillemard, Rev. J. St. John's Coll. 
 •Guillemard, Rev. H. P. Trinity Coll. 
 Gunner, Rev. W. Winchester 
 
 Haffenden, Miss, Langford Hall, Newark 
 Haight, Rev. B. 1. New York, U. S. 
 Haines, Herbert, Esq. Hampstead 
 Haines, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford 
 Halcombe, John, Esq. 
 Hale, Rev. G. C. Hillingdon 
 •Hale, Ven. Archdeacon, Charter House 
 •Hale, Eev. Matthew B. Alderley, 
 
 Gloucestershire 
 Hall, Mr. Bookseller, Cambridge 
 Hall, Rev. Adam, Drumbair, Ayrshire 
 
 •Hall, Ven. Archdeacon, Isle of Man 
 
 Hall, Rev. S. C. 
 
 •Hall, Rev. W. Manchester 
 
 Hall, Rev, W. J. 
 
 •Hallen, Rev. G. Rushock Medonte, 
 
 Upper Canada 
 Halliburton, Mr. Bookseller, Coldstream 
 Halson, Mr. 
 
 •Hamilton, Rev. Jas. Beddington 
 •Hamilton, Rev. Walter Kerr, Merton 
 
 Coll. Chaplain to the Bp. of Salisbury 
 fHannah, Rev. J. Lincoln Coll. 
 Hannaford, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter 
 Harcourt, Rev. Vernon, West Dean 
 
 House, Midhurst 
 •Harding, Rev. I. St.Ann's, Blackfriars 
 Hardwick, Rev. Charles, Gloucester 
 Haringtoo, Rev. Rich. Principal of 
 
 Brasenose Coll. 
 Harley, John, Esq. Wain Wemm, Ponty 
 
 Pool 
 •Harness, Rev. Wm. 
 Harper, Rev. S. B. Donnington, near 
 
 Newbury 
 •Harper, T. N. Esq. Queen's Coll. 
 Harper, E. N. Esq Kensington 
 Harper, Rev. H. J. C. Mortimer, near 
 
 Reading 
 Harrington, Rev. E. Exeter 
 Harris,Hon. and Rev.C.A. Wilton, Wilts 
 Harris, Rev. Thomas 
 Harris, J. Esq. City of London School 
 Harrison, Benj. Esq.Clapham Common 
 Harrison, Benson, E»q. Ambleside 
 •Harrison, Rev. B. Ch. Ch. Domestic 
 
 Chaplain to the Abp. of Canterbury 
 Harrison, Rev. H. Gouldhurst, Kent 
 Harrison, W. Esq. 
 Harter, Rev. G. Manchester 
 Hartley, L. L. Esq. Middleton Lodge, 
 
 near Richmond, Yorkshire 
 Hartnell, E. G. Esq. 
 
 •Hatherell, Rev.J.W.D.D.Charmouth 
 Rectory, Dorset 
 
 Hawker, Rev. R. S. Moorwinston, Corn- 
 wall 
 
 •Hawker, J. Esq. Balliol Coll. 
 •Hawkins, Rev. Edward, Jamaica 
 •Hawkins, Rev. E. Coleford, Gloucester 
 Hawkins, Rev. Ernest, Exeter Coll. 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 11 
 
 Hawks, Rev. W. Gateshead, Durham 
 
 •Hayward, W. W. Esq. 
 
 Hazlehurst, R. K. Esq. Trinity Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 Head, — Esq. Exeter 
 •Heale, S. W. Esq. Queen's 
 Heath, Christopher, Esq. 
 •Heathcote, Rev. C. J. Clapton 
 Heathcote, Rev. G. North Tamerton 
 tHeathcote, Rev. George, Connington 
 
 Rectory, Stilton, Hunts 
 •Heathcote, Rev. W. B. New Coll. 
 Hedley, Rev. T. A. Gloucester 
 Hemsley.Mr.W.Kcj worth, Nottingham 
 Henderson, Rev. T. Messing, Kelvedon 
 •Henderson, W. G. Esq. Magd. Coll. 
 Henderson, H. R. Esq. 
 Henn, Rev. W. Garvagh, Londonderry 
 Hervey, Hon. and Rev. Lord Arthur, 
 
 Ick worth 
 Hewett, Rev. P.Binstead, Isle of Wight 
 Hewitt, J. W. Esq. Exeter 
 Hewitt, T. S. Esq. Worcester Coll. 
 Heycock, Rev. Owston, Leicestershire 
 •Hibbcrt, Miss E. S. 
 Higgs, Rev. R. W. Swansea 
 Hildyard, Rev. James, Christ's Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 Hill, Rev. Edw. Ch. Ch. 
 Hillman, G. Esq. Magd. Coll. Camb. 
 Hindle, Rev. Joseph, Higham 
 Hinde, Rev. Thos. Liverpool 
 Hine, Rev. H. T. Bury St. Edmunds 
 Hingeston, James Ansley, Esq, 
 HippisIey.J.H.Esq. Lambourne, Berks 
 Hippisiey, Rev. R. W. Stow in the 
 
 Wold, Gloucestershire 
 Hoare, W. H. Esq. Ashurst Park, Tun- 
 bridge Wells 
 Hobhonse, Rev. E. Fellow of Mert. Coll . 
 Hobhouse, Rev. R. Bridgenorth 
 Hobson, Rev. W. W. Bedingham, 
 
 Norfolk 
 Hocking, Richard, Esq. Penzance 
 Hodgson, J as. Esq. Trinity Coll. Camb. 
 Hodgson, Rev. Chas. Bodmin 
 Hodgson, Rev. J.Geo. St. Peter's, Thanet 
 Hodgson, Rev. John, St. Peter's, Thanet 
 •Hodgson, Rev. J. F. Horsham 
 •Hodgson, Rev. H. 
 
 Hodgson, W. Esq. Wanstead 
 Hogan, Rev. J. Tetbury, Gloucestershire 
 Hogben, Mr. Geo. Sheerness 
 Hogg, Rev. J. R. Brixham 
 Holden, Rev. Geo. Liverpool 
 •Holden, Rev. W. R. Worcester 
 Holden, Mr. A. Bookseller, Exeter 
 Holden, Rev. Henry, Upminster, Essex 
 Holder, the Misses, Torquay 
 Holdsworth, Miss M. Dartmouth 
 •Hole, Rev. George, Chumleigh, near 
 
 Exeter 
 Holland, Rev. J. E. M. Stoke Bliss, near 
 
 Tenbury 
 HoUis, Rev. G. P. Duddington, Somerset 
 Holmes, Hon. Mrs. A'Court 
 Holmes, Rev. Peter, Plymouth 
 Holthouse, Rev. C. S. 
 •Hope, A. B. Esq. Trin. Coll. Camb. 
 Hope, Jas. R. Esq. D.C.L. Merton Coll. 
 Hook, Rev. Dr. W. F. Leeds 
 Hopkins, Rev. A. Clent. Worcestershire 
 •Horncastle Clerical Society 
 Hornby, Rev. James, Winwick, War- 
 rington 
 Hornby, Rev. Wm. St. Michael's Gar- 
 
 stang, Lancashire 
 Hornby, R. W. B. Esq. Manor House, 
 
 Heworth, York 
 Horner, Chas. Esq. Mill Park, Somerset 
 Horner, Rev. John, Melis, Somerset 
 •Horsfall, Rev. A. Grange.Derby 
 Horsfall, J. Esq. Standard Hill, Notts 
 •Horsley, Rev. J. W. Ville of Dunkirk, 
 
 Faversham, Kent 
 •Hoskins, Rev. W. E. Canterbury 
 Holham, Rev. C. Patrington, Hull 
 Hotham, W. F. Esq. Ch. Ch. 
 Hotham, Rev. J. G. Sutton-at-home, 
 
 Dartford 
 Houghton, Rev. J, Matching 
 Houghton, Rev. W. Hartford, near 
 
 Northwich, Cheshire 
 Howard, Rev. N. A. Plymouth 
 Howard, Rev. W. Great Witchingham, 
 
 Norfolk 
 •Howard, Hon. and Rev. Wm. Whiston, 
 
 Rotherharo, Yorkshire 
 Howell, Rev. Alexander, Southampton 
 Howell, Rev. H. Merton Coll. 
 
12 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Howell, Rev. A. Sedgley 
 
 •Hubbard, Rev. Thos. Leytonstone 
 
 Huddleston, Rev. G. J. 
 
 •Hue, Dr. 
 
 •Hughes, Rev. H. 
 
 Hulton, Rev. Campbell Grey, Man- 
 chester 
 
 Hulton, Kev. W. 
 
 Hunt, R. S. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 
 Hunter, Rev. A. Alvechurcb, Wor- 
 cestershire 
 
 Hunter, Rev. W. St. John's Coll. 
 
 •Huntingford, Rev. G. W. College, 
 Winchester 
 
 Hutchins, Rev. James, Rector of Tels- 
 combe, near Lewes, Sussex 
 
 Hutchins, Rev, W. Bath 
 
 Hutchinson, Rev. Cyril, Batsford, 
 Gloucestershire 
 
 Hutchinson, Rev. C. Firle 
 
 Hutchinson, Rev. James, Chelmsford 
 
 Hutchinson, Rev. T. Lymm, Cheshire 
 
 Hutchison, W. Esq. Trinity Coll. Camb. 
 
 Hutton, Rev. W. Warton, Lancaster 
 
 tJacluion, Rev. J. Islington 
 Jackson, Rev. Dr. Lowther, nr. Penrith 
 Jackson, Rev. W. Ardley Rectory 
 Jackson, Rev. W. D. Ch. Ch. Hoxton 
 tJacobson, Rev. W. Magd. Hall 
 JafFray, Mr. Jas. Bookseller, Berwick 
 James, Rev. J. Pinhoe, Exeter 
 'James, Rev. Henry 
 James, Rev. E. Prebendary of Win- 
 chester 
 Janvriuj Rev. James H. Winchester 
 Jeanes, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter 
 Jefferson, Rev. J. D. Thorganby, York- 
 shire 
 
 • Jeffray, Rev. L. W. Preston 
 Jeffreys, Rev. Heury Anthony, Hawk- 
 hurst, Kent 
 •Jelf,Rev.RichardWilliam,D.D. Canon 
 
 of Ch. Ch. 
 Jelf, Rev. W. E. Ch.C 
 Jellott, H. Esq. 
 Jennett, Mr. 
 Jennings, Rev. M. J. 
 Jennings, Rev. J. Preb. of Westminster 
 Jennings, Mrs. Driffield 
 Jeremie, Rev. J. A. Trinity College, 
 
 Cambridge 
 Jerrard, Rev. M. Norwich 
 Hlingworth, Rev. E. A. 
 Inge, Rev. T. R. Southsea 
 Inglis, SirR. H. Bart. M.P. 
 Ingram, Rev. Geo. Chedburgb, Suffolk 
 •Ingram, Rev. R. 
 Johnson, C. W. Esq. Balliol Coll. 
 Johnson, Miss 
 Johnson, Rev. E. M. Brooklyn, New 
 
 York 
 Johnson, Manuel John.Esq. Magd.Hall, 
 
 Radcliffe Observer 
 Johnson, Mr. Bookseller, Cambridge 
 Johnson, W. F. Esq. 
 Johnstone, Rev. M. Stewart, Minnigaif 
 
 Mause, Newton Stewart, Scotland 
 •Jones, Ven. H. C. Archdeacon of Essex 
 Jones, Rev. D. Stamford 
 Jones, Rev. E. Wigan 
 Jones, Rev. Edward, Fatherwell, near 
 
 West Mailing, Kent 
 Jones, Rev. J. Hereford 
 Jones, Rev. H. J. Edinburgh 
 Jones, Rev. H. Llanfaes, Beaumaris 
 •Jones, Rev. R. J. Newcastle-on- 
 
 Tyne 
 Jones. W. B. Esq. Magdalen Hall 
 Jones, Rev. R. Branxtoo, Coldstream, 
 
 N.B. 
 Jones, C. K. Esq. 
 Jones, Rev. W. H. Preston 
 Trby, Hon. and Rev. F. Hythe 
 •Irons, Rev. W. J. Brompton 
 •Irvine, Rev. A. Leicester 
 Irvine, Rev. J. Knowle, near Bristol 
 Irving, Geo. Esq. Newton, Edinburgh 
 Ishara, Rev. A. All Souls Coll. 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 I a 
 
 Karslake, Bev. W. Colebrook, Devon 
 
 Keble, Miss 
 
 Keble, Kev. T. Bisley, Gloucestershire 
 
 Keigwin, Kev. James P. Wadham Coll. 
 
 Kekewich, S. T. Esq. Feamore 
 
 Kempe, Rev. G.-Saltertoa 
 
 Kendal, Rev. J. H. F. Kirkby Lons- 
 dale 
 
 Kenney, Rev. F. Ch. Ch. 
 
 Kenrick, Rev. J. Horsham 
 
 •Kent, Rev. G. D. Sudbrooke, near 
 Lincoln 
 
 Kenyon, Lord 
 
 Kenyon, Robt. Esq. D.C.L. All Souls 
 
 Kerr, Hon. and Rev. Lord, Dittisham 
 
 Kerrier Clerical Club, Cornwall 
 
 Keymer, Rev. N. Hertford 
 
 Kindersley, R. T. Esq. 
 
 King, Ven. Archdeacon 
 
 King, R. P. Esq. Bristol 
 
 King's College Library, London 
 
 •Kirwan, Rev. E. Tiverton 
 
 Kitson, Rev. G. Antony Vicarage, 
 Cornwall 
 
 KnatchbuU,Rev.H.E. Elmham, Norfolk 
 
 Knight, Rev. T. Ford, Northumberland 
 
 Knight, Rev. T. H. Priest Vicar of 
 Exeter Cathedral 
 
 Knight, Rev. W. Worcester Coll. 
 
 Knollys, Rev. Erskine 
 
 •Knowles, E. H. Esq. Queen's Coll. 
 
 Knowles, J. L. Esq. Pembroke Coll. 
 
 Knox, Rev. H. B. Monk's Eleigh, 
 Hadleigh 
 
 Kyle, Rev. John Torrens, Cork 
 
 Lace, F. John Esq. Ingthorpe Grange, 
 
 Yorkshire 
 Lacon, F. Esq. Worcester Coll. 
 •Laing, Rev. David 
 Lake, W. C. Esq. Balliol Coll. 
 
 *Lampen, Rev. R. Probus, Cornwall 
 •Landor, Rev. R. E. Birlingham 
 Lance, Rev. Edw. Buckland St. Maryi 
 
 Somerset 
 •Landon, Rev. C. W. Over-Whitacre, 
 
 Warwickshire 
 Landon, Rev. E, H. St. Phillips, Dalston 
 Lane, Mrs. F. 
 Lane, Rev. C. Deal 
 Lane, Rev. E. Gloucester 
 Lane, Rev. C. Kennington 
 Lane, Rev. Samuel, Frome 
 Langbridge, Mr. Birmingham 
 Langdon, Rev. G. H. Oving 
 •Langdon, Augustus, Esq. 
 Langmore, W. Esq. M.D. 
 •Laprimaudaye, Rev. C. J. Leyton 
 Latham, Rev. Henry, Selmeston, Sus- 
 sex 
 Latimer, Rev. G. B. P. Tyoemouth 
 Law, Rev. S. T. Chancellor of the 
 
 Diocese of Litchfield 
 Law, Rev. W. T. East Brent, near 
 
 Cross, Somerset 
 Lawrie, A. J. C. Esq. 
 Lawson, Rev. C. Richmond 
 Lawson, Rev. Robt. 
 Lawson, Rev. W. Delancey, Oakham 
 Layton, Rev. F. W. H. Islington 
 Leak, J. Bookseller, Alford, Lincolnshire 
 Lechmere, Rev. A. B. Welland, Wore. 
 Lee, Rev. S. Sidmouth 
 Lee, Rev. W. Trinity Coll. Dublin 
 tLeefe, Rev. Audley End, Essex 
 Lefroy, Rev. A. C. 
 Legge, Lady Anne 
 *Legge, Rev. Henry, East Lavant, near 
 
 Chichester 
 Legge, Rev. W. Ashtead 
 Leigh, Stratford, Esq. 
 Leigh, Wm. Esq. Little Aston Hall, 
 
 Lichfield 
 *Leighton, Rev. F. K. All Souls Coll. 
 Le Mesurier, John, Esq. Ch. Ch. 
 LepJlge, Mr. Calcutta 
 •Leslie, Rev. Charles 
 Leslie, Mr. Bookseller, London 
 Lewis, Rev. David, Jestls Coll. 
 Lewis, Rev. G. Dundee 
 Lewis, Rev. R. Farway, near Honiton 
 B 
 
14 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 'Lewis, Rev. T. T. Aymestiy, near 
 
 Leominster 
 tLewlhwaite, Kev. Geo. jun. Adei, near 
 
 Leeds 
 Ley, Rev. Jacob S. Ashprington, Devon 
 Library of Christ's Coll. Cambridge 
 Library of Congress, Washington 
 •Library of Doraus Scholarum, Wotton- 
 
 under-Edge 
 •Liddell, Bev. Henry G. Ch. Ch. 
 Lififord, Right Hon. Lord Viscount, 
 
 Astley Castle, near Coventry 
 Light and Ridler, Bristol 
 Lightfoot, Rev. N. Stockleigh, Devon 
 Linzee, Rev. E. H. 
 
 Litler,E,ev. E,. Poynton,nearMaccle8field 
 Littlehales, Rev. J. New Coll. 
 •Liveing, Rev. Henry Thomas, Stoke by 
 
 Nayland, Suffolk 
 Liverpool Library 
 tLloyd, Rev. E. Badgeworth 
 Lloyd, Rev. H. Pentrevoglas, N. Wales 
 Lloyd, Rev. John F. Ballylany, Rich- 
 
 hill, Ireland 
 Lloyd.Rev. R.W. Wilnecote, Tamworth 
 Lloyd-Carew, Rev. H. Pembrokeshire 
 Lockwood, Rev. John, Rector of King- 
 ham, Oxon 
 Lockwood, Rev. Mr. Coventry 
 Lockyer, E. L. Esq. Emmanuel Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 •Lodge, Rev. B. 
 Lomax, T. G. Esq. Lichfield 
 London Institution, The 
 Long, W. Esq. Bath 
 Losh, Miss, Woodside, Carlisle 
 tLousada, P. M. Esq. Merton Coll. 
 Low, Rev. R. Ahasenogh, Ireland 
 *Lowe, John Wm. Esq. 
 Lowe, Rev. T. Oriel Coll. 
 Lowe, Rev. R. Misterton, Somerset 
 Lowe, Rev. T. H. Dean of Exeter 
 Lowe, Rev. R. F. Madeira 
 Lowe, Mr. Bookseller, Wimborne 
 Lucas, W. H. Esq. Merton Coll. 
 Lumsden, Rev. H. St. Peter's, Ipswick 
 Lund, Mr. St. John's Coll. Cambridge 
 Lundie, Rev. W. Coropton, Berwick-on- 
 
 Tweed 
 Luacombe, Rev. E. K. Plymouth 
 
 Lush, A. Esq. 
 
 Lusk, John, Esq. Glasgow 
 
 Lutener, Rev. T. B. Shrewsbury 
 
 Luxmore, Rev. J. H. M. 
 
 Lyall, Rev. Alfred 
 
 Lyall, Ven. W. R. Archdeacon of 
 Colchester 
 
 Lysons, Rev. Samuel, Hempstead, Glou- 
 cestershire 
 
 Maberly, Rev. T. A. 
 
 •M'Call, Rev. E. Brightsone, Isle of 
 
 Wight 
 Macauley, Rev. S. Herrick 
 Mac-Donnell, Rev. J. Dublin 
 Maclean, Rev. H. Coventry 
 Maclean, Rev. J. Sheffield 
 *Macfarlane, Rev. J. D.Frant.Tunbridge 
 
 Wells 
 Machlachlan,Stewart,andCo.Edinburgh 
 Mackenzie, L. M. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 tMackenzie, A. C. Esq. St. John's Coll. 
 Mackinson, Rev.T.C. Colonial Chaplain, 
 
 New South Wales 
 *Macmullen, Rev. R. G. C.C.C. 
 Maddy, Rev. B. Shrewsbury 
 Madox, Wm. Esq. 154, Albany Street, 
 
 Regent's Park 
 Magdalene College Library 
 M'Clintoch, G. F. Esq. Bengal Civil 
 
 Service 
 Mahon, Rev. C. Fort St. George, Madras 
 •Major, Rev. Dr. King's Coll. London 
 M'lver, Rev. Wm. West Derby 
 Maitland, Rev. S. R. 
 Maitland,Rev. P. Blackburn.Lancashire 
 Male, Rev. Edward, Birmingham 
 •M'Laren, Major, Portobello, Greenock 
 Mallory, Rev. G. 
 
 Manley, N. M. Esq. St. John'.< Coll. 
 Camb. 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 15 
 
 Mann, Rev. W. Moxon, British Chap- 
 lain, Coblentz 
 Manning, C. Esq. 
 
 Manning, Ven. Hen. Archdeacon of 
 Chichester, Lavington, Sussex 
 
 Manning, Rev. G. W. 
 
 Margetts, Rev. H. Huntingdon 
 
 Markland, J. H. Esq. Bath 
 
 Markland, Thomas Esq. Manchester 
 
 •Marriott, Rev. J. Bradfield, Reading 
 
 Marriott, Ven. F. A. Archdeacon of 
 Tasmania 
 
 Marsden, Rev. A. Gargrave 
 
 Marshall, Rev. Edward, C.C.C. 
 
 Marshall, Rev. Edward, C ran well, 
 Sleaford, Lincoln 
 
 Marshall, Rev. T. W. Charlton, near 
 Shaftesbury 
 
 Marsham, Rev. G. F. J. AUington, 
 Maidstone 
 
 Martin, Rev. John, Sidney Sussex Coil- 
 Cambridge 
 
 Martin, Rev. Richard, Menheniot 
 
 Martyn, Rev. J. Exeter 
 
 Mason, Rev. A. W. Hocking, near 
 Braintree 
 Mason, Rev. W. Normanton 
 
 Massingberd,Rev. F.C. Ormsby.Spilsby 
 
 Masters, Rev. J. S. Greenwich 
 
 Matheson, G. F. Esq. 
 
 Mathison, Rev. W.C. Fellow of Trinity 
 Coll. Camb. 
 
 Maunsell, Rev. F. R.Castle Island 
 
 May, Rev. George, Liddington, Swin- 
 don, Wilts. 
 
 Mayo, A. Esq. Oriel 
 
 Mayor, C. Esq. Newport Rectory, Mays 
 
 Mayow, Rev. M. W. Market Lavington. 
 Devizes 
 
 Mc Ewen, Rev. A. Semington, Melk- 
 sham, Wilts. 
 
 •Meade, Rev. JE. Stratford on Avon 
 
 Medley, Rev. J. Exeter 
 
 •Medwyn, Hon. Lord, Edinburgh 
 
 •Mence, Rev. J, W. 
 
 Mendham, Rev. J. Clophill, Beds. 
 
 Menzies, Rev. F. Brasenose Coll. 
 
 Meredith, Rev. R. F. Wore. Coll. 
 
 Merowether, Rev. Francis, Whitwick, 
 Leicestershire 
 
 •Merival, Rev. C. St John's Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 •Merriman, Rev. N. J. Street, Somerset 
 •Metcalfe, Rev. W. Harleston, Norfolk 
 M'Ewen, Rev. A. Semington, Wilts 
 M'Glashen, Mr. James, Dublin 
 Milliken, Rev. Rich. Compton, Sussex 
 •Mill, Rev. Dr. 
 Miller, Rev. C. Harlow,- Essex 
 Miller, Rev. John, Worcester Coll. 
 Milles, Rev. T. Tenterden, Kent 
 Millner, Rev. W. Bristol 
 Mills, I. J. Esq. Lexden Park 
 Mills, Rev. T. Gloucester 
 Milward, Rev. Hen. Parlton, Somer- 
 set 
 
 Minchin, O. H. Esq. Dublin 
 
 Minster, Rev. T. Hunsingore, near 
 Witherby 
 
 Mittre, Rev. Gopal Chunder, Bishop's 
 Coll. Calcutta 
 
 •Moberly, Rev. Dr. Winchester 
 
 Monro, Rev. Edward, Oriel Coll. 
 
 •Moody, Rev. Henry R. Chartham.near 
 Canterbury 
 
 Moore, Rev. Arthur, Stratton, Glou- 
 cestershire 
 
 Moorsom, Captain, Lowndes Square 
 
 fMoorsom, Rev. R. Seaham Vicarage, 
 Durham 
 
 Mordannt, Sir John, Bart. 
 
 More, Rev, R. H. G. Larden Hall, 
 Shropshire 
 
 Morgan, Rev. J. P. C. Llangwyryfor 
 
 Morgan, Rev. J. 
 
 Morrice, J. Esq Sidcliffi near Sidmouth 
 
 Morrell, Baker, Esq. St. Giles, Oxford 
 
 Morrell, F. Esq. St. Giles, Oxford 
 
 •Morrell, Rev. G. K. St. John's 
 
 Morrison, J. Esq. Glasgow 
 
 •Morris, Rev. T. E. Ch. Ch. 
 
 Morton, M. C. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 
 Morton, Mr. T. N. Boston 
 
 Mosse, Rev. S. T. Ashbourn, Derby- 
 shire 
 
 •Mozley, Rev. Thomas, Cholderton 
 
 Mozley, H. Esq. Derby 
 
 Munby, Joseph, Esq. York 
 
 Murray, C. R. Scott, Esq. 1 1 , Cavendish 
 Square, London 
 
 2 
 
IG 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Murray, F. H. Esq. Ch. Ch. 
 Murray, Rev. G. E. All Souls Coll. 
 Mushet, Kobert, Esq. 
 Muskett, Mr. C. Bookseller, Norwich 
 
 Neave, Rev. H. h. Epping 
 *Needliam, Hon. Mr. Trinity Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 Neve, Rev. F. R. Poole, Keynes, 
 
 Cirencester 
 Nelson, Earl, Trinity Coll. Cambridge 
 •Nevile, Rev. Charles, Trinity Coll. 
 Newdigate, Mrs. Aubry, near Coventry 
 •New, Rev. F. T. Christ Church, St. 
 
 Pancras 
 •New York Society Library 
 New York Theological Seminary 
 Newcastle-on-Tyne Clerical Society 
 •Newman, Rev. W. J. Tankersley, 
 
 Yorkshire 
 Newton, Mr. Croydon 
 Nichol, J. Esq. Islington 
 Nicholl, Rev. J. R. Greenhill, near 
 
 Earnett 
 •NichoUs, Rev. W. L. Clifton, Bristol 
 •Nicholson, Rev. P. C. Leeds 
 •Nicholson, Rev. Wm. 
 Nicholson, Miss F. Rochester 
 •Nind, Rev. W. Fellow of St. Peter's, 
 
 Cambridge 
 Northcote, G. B. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 •Northcote, J. S. Esq. C.C.C. 
 Norwich, Dean and Chapter of 
 Nunns, Rev. Thomas, Leeds 
 Nutt, Rev. Charles, Tiverton, near Bath 
 
 •O'Brien, Rev. Hewitt, Edgefield Rec- 
 tory, Norfolk 
 
 O'Brien, S. August. Esq. Blatherwycke 
 Park, Wansford 
 
 O'Connell, Rev. A. Dublin 
 
 Ogilvie, Rev. C. A. D.D. Regius Pro- 
 fessor of Pastoral Theology, Oxford 
 
 Ogle, J. A. M.D. Clinical Professor 
 of Medicine, Oxford 
 
 Ogle, Maurice, Esq. Glasgow 
 
 Ogle, Mr. Robt. Bookseller, Edinburgh 
 
 fOldham, Joseph, Esq. Hatherleigh, 
 Devon 
 
 Oliverson, R. Esq, 
 
 Ormandey and Son, Liverpool 
 
 tOrmerod, Geo. Esq. Sedbury Park, 
 Chepstow 
 
 tOrmerod, Rev. Thomas J. Bras. Coll. 
 
 Osborne, J. Esq. 
 
 Oswald, Alexander, Esq. 
 
 Oswell, Rev. Lloyd, Isfield, Sussex 
 
 Ouvry, Rev. P. T. 
 
 Owen, Rev. E. Wendover 
 
 Oxenham, Rev. Nutcombe, Mcdbury, 
 Devon 
 
 Oxford Union Society 
 
 Oakeley.Rev.SirHerbert, Bart.Bocking 
 Oakey, Mr. H. Bookseller, Preston 
 O'Brien, Rev. H. Kelleshandra, Ireland 
 
 Packe, Mrs. J. Richmond Terrace, 
 
 Reading 
 Page, Rev. Dr. Gillingham, Kent 
 Page, Rev. Cyril 
 Page, Rev. L. F. Woolpit 
 Paget, Rev. E. F. Elford, Lichfield, 
 
 Chaplain to the Bishop of Oxford 
 Palk, Rev. Wm. Ashcombe, Devon 
 Palmer, Rev. J. 
 
 Palmer, Rev. W. Worcester Coll. 
 •Palmer, Rev. W. Magd. Coll. 
 Palmer, R. Esq. 
 
 tPalmer, G. H. Esq. Lincoln's Inn 
 Panting, Rev. R. Calcutta 
 Panting, T. Esq. Pembroke College 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 17 
 
 •Papillon.Rev.John, Lexden.Colchester 
 
 Pardoe, Rev. J. 
 
 Parker, Rev. Charles 
 
 Parker, C. Esq. 41, Upper Bedford 
 Place 
 
 tParker, Rev. W. Appleton-le-Street 
 
 tPaikes, Rev. W. 
 
 Parkinson, Rev. J. P. Magd. Coll. 
 
 Parkinson, Rev. R. Manchester 
 
 Parlby, Rev. Hall 
 
 •Parsons, Rev. G. L. Benson 
 
 •Patteson, Hon. Mr. Justice 
 
 •Pattison, Rev. Mark, Lincoln Coll. 
 
 Paul, Rev. Charles, Bath 
 
 Paul, G. W. Esq. Magd. Coll. 
 
 Payne, Cornelius, Esq. 
 
 Payne, Randolph, Esq. Magd. Hall 
 
 Peake, Rev. G. E. Taunton 
 
 tPearse, T. Esq. Magdalen Coll. 
 
 Pearson, the Very Rev. Hugh N. D.D. 
 Dean of Salisbury 
 
 Pearson, Rev. Cliarles, Knebworth, 
 Stevenage, Herts 
 
 Pearson, Rev. H. W. Guildford 
 
 Peck, J. Esq. Temple Combe 
 
 Peel, Rev. J. Prebendary of Canterbury 
 
 •Pelly, Rev. Theophilus, C.C.C. 
 
 »Penny, Rev. Edw. St. John's Coll. 
 
 •Perceval, Hon. and Rev. A. P. 
 
 •Perkins, Kev. B. R. Wotton-under- 
 Edge 
 
 Perrin, Rev. J. Stockenham 
 
 •Perry, Mr. 
 
 Peny, Mr. E. W. Bookseller, Plymouth 
 
 Peters, Rev. Henry, St. Johnlee, 
 Northumberland 
 
 Petley, Rev. Henry, Glynde Lewes, 
 Sussex 
 
 Phelps, Rev. H. D. Tarrington, Led- 
 bury, Herefordshire 
 
 Phillipps, S. M. Esq. 
 
 Phillips, Rev. G. Queen's Coll. Cam- 
 bridge 
 
 Phillips, Rev. E. Clapham 
 
 Phippen, Robt. Esq. Badgworth Court, 
 Somerset 
 
 "Pigott, Eev. G. Bombay 
 
 Pigott, Rev. J. R. Hughenden Vicarage, 
 
 Bucks. 
 Pinckard,Wm,Esq.Handley,Towcester 
 
 •Finder, Rev. J. H. Diocesan Coll. 
 Wells 
 
 Pirie, A. jun. Esq. Aberdeen 
 
 Piatt, Rev. George 
 
 •Piatt, T. P. Esq. Liphook, Hants 
 
 Plumer, Bev. J. J. Swallowfield, 
 Berks 
 
 Plummer, Rev. Mat. Hevforth, Durham 
 
 tPlumptre, E. H. Esq. Univ. Coll. 
 
 Pocock, Mr. Bookseller, Bath 
 
 •Pocock, Rev. N. Queen's Coll. 
 
 Pole, Rev. R. Chandos, Radbourne, 
 Derby 
 
 •Pole, E. S. Chandos, Esq. Radbourne 
 Hall, Derby 
 
 •Ponsonby, Hon. Walter 
 
 •Poole, Rev. J. Enmore, near Bridge- 
 water 
 
 tPooley, Rev. M. Scotter 
 
 Pope, T. A. Esq. Jesus Coll. Cam- 
 bridge 
 
 Popham, Rev. John, Chilton, Hungerford 
 
 Popham, Wm. Esq. 
 
 Porcher, Charles, Esq. 
 
 Portal, Melville, Esq. Ch. Ch. 
 
 Porter, Rev. Chas. Stamford 
 
 Porter, Henry, Esq. Winslade, Exeter 
 
 Portman, Rev. F. B. Staple Fitzpaine, 
 Somerset 
 
 Pountney, Rev. H, Wolverhampton 
 
 Povah, Rev. J. V. 
 
 Powell, Arthur, Esq. 
 
 •Powell, Chas. Esq. Speldhurst 
 
 Powell, Rev. H. T. Coventry 
 
 •Powell, Rev. Edw, Arnett, Ampthill 
 
 •Powell, Rev. J. C. 
 
 Powell, John, Esq. 
 
 Powell, Rev. B.ob. Worcester Coll. 
 
 Power, Mr. Pembroke Coll. Camb. 
 
 •Powles, R. Cowley, Esq. Exeter 
 Coll. 
 
 Pownall, Rev. C. C. B. Milton Ernest 
 
 •Prescott, Rev. T. P. Portsmouth 
 
 Pressley, Rev. Mr. Fraserburgh, Aber- 
 deenshire 
 
 Prevost, Rev. Sir George, Bart, Oriel 
 Coll. 
 
 •Price, Rev. B. Pembroke Coll. 
 
 Prickett, Rev. M. Trinity Coll. Cam- 
 bridge 
 
18 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Piidden, Rev. W. Broxted, Essex 
 
 Prideaux, Esq. 
 
 Puckle, Rev. John, Dover 
 Pym, Rev. F. Plymstock, Devon 
 
 Radcliffe, Rev. J. F. Huggiescote 
 Ramsay, Rev. E. B. St. John's Chapel, 
 
 Edinburgh 
 Randall, Rev. H. G. Queen's Coll. 
 •Randolph, E. Esq. Jesus Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 •Randolph, Francis, Esq. St. John's 
 
 College, Cambridge 
 Randolph, Rev. G. Coulsdon, Croydon 
 •Randolph, Rev. Herbert, Abbotsley, 
 
 St. Neot's, Hunts 
 Randolph, Rev. Thomas, Hadham, 
 
 Herts. 
 Randolph, Rev. E. J. Tring, Herts. 
 Rashdall, Rev. John, Exeter 
 •Raven, Rev. V. Magd. Coll. Camb. 
 •Rawle, Mr. Trinity Coll. Cambridge 
 Rawlins, Rev. C. Allerthorpe, PocV- 
 
 lington 
 Ray, Rev. H. W. Kendal 
 Rayer, Rev. Wm. Tiverton 
 Rayleigh, Right Hon. Lord, Terling 
 
 Place, Essex 
 Reece, Rev. James, Tinsley 
 Reed, Rev. Christ. Tynemouth 
 Reid, Rev. C. B. Teynham, near Sit- 
 
 tingbourne 
 •Relton, Rev. J. R. Tewkesbury 
 Rew, Rev. Cbas. Maidstone 
 Rhodes, M. J. Esq. Stanmore, Mid- 
 dlesex 
 •Rice, H. Esq. Highfield, near 
 
 Southampton 
 •Richards, Rev. J. L. D.D. Rector of 
 
 Exeter College 
 Richards, Rev. E. T. Farlington 
 Richards, Rev. George, Warrington 
 Richards, Rev. Henry, Horfield, near 
 Bristol 
 
 Richards, Rev. Upton 
 
 Richards, Rev. H. M. Churchill, 
 
 Chipping Norton, Oxon. 
 Rickards, Rev. J. Stowlingtoft 
 Ricketts, Rev. F. 
 Riddell, Rev. J. C. B. Harrietsham, 
 
 Maidstone 
 Ridings, Mr. George, Bookseller, Cork 
 Ridley, Rev. W. H. Ch. Ch. 
 Ripon, Very Rev. the Dean of, 
 
 Dawlish 
 Ritson, J. Esq. Jesus Coll. Camb. 
 Roberts, L. Esq. Whitewell Clitheroe, 
 
 Lancashire 
 Robertson, J. Esq. D.C.L. Doctors' 
 
 Commons 
 Robertson, Rev. J. C. Trinity Coll. 
 
 Cambridge, Boxley, Maidstone 
 Robertson, Rev. J. C. University Coll. 
 •Robson, Rev. J. U. Winston, Suffolk 
 •Robiftson, Rev. C. Kirknewton, near 
 
 Wooler, Northumberland 
 Robinson, Rev. R, B. Lytham Preston, 
 
 Lancashire 
 Robinson, Rev. C. W. Hoton, Leices- 
 tershire 
 Robins, Rev. S. Shaftesbury 
 Robin, Rev. Philip R. Boltoa, Lanca- 
 
 shire 
 Rochester, Very Rev. the Dean of 
 •Rodmell, Rev. John, Burford, Salop 
 Rodd, Rev. C. North Hill 
 Rodwell, Mr. Bookseller, Bond Street 
 Rogers, Edw. Esq. Blackheath 
 Rogers, Rev. John, Canon of Exeter 
 Rohde, Mrs. Eleanor, Croydon 
 Romney, Rev. F. H. near Worcester 
 Rooper, Rev. Wm. Abbots' Ripion 
 •Rose, Rev. H. H. Eardington, Bir- 
 mingham 
 Rothfield, Rev. John M. 
 Round,. Rev. James F. Colchester 
 Routh, Rev.Martin Joseph, D.D. Presi- 
 dent of Magdalen Coll. 
 Rowe, W. Esq. Rockwell, Tipperary 
 Rump, James, Esq. Swanton Morley, 
 Norfolk 
 
 Rasher and Johnson, Messrs. Booksellers 
 Reading 
 
 Russell, J. Watts, Esq. Ham Hall 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 11) 
 
 Russell, Rev. M. Watts, Benefield, 
 
 Ouodle 
 tRussell, Mr. Bookseller, Aberdeen 
 Russell. Rev. J. F. Enfield 
 Kussell, Rev. Samuel Henry 
 Ryder, Rev. G. D. Easton, Hants 
 •Ryder, T. D. Esq. Oriel Coll. 
 
 Salter, Rev. John, Iron Acton, Bristol 
 
 Sampays, A. J. Esq; Fulham 
 
 Sanders, Rev. John, Liverpool 
 
 Sanders, Rev. Lloyd, Exeter 
 
 *Sandford, Rev. G. B. Prestwich, 
 Manchester 
 
 Sandham, J. M. Esq. St. John's Coll. 
 
 Sandilands, Rev. R. S. B. 
 
 Saunders, Rev. A. P. Charterhouse 
 
 Saunder, Rev. J. Sidney Sussex Coll. 
 Camb. 
 
 Savage, Mrs. Henleaze, near Bristol 
 
 Schneider, Rev. H. 
 
 Scobell, Rev. John, Southover, Lewes 
 
 Scott, H. B. Esq. Honiton 
 
 Scott, Rev. John 
 
 *Scott, Rev. R. Balliol Coll. 
 
 Scott, Rev. W. 
 
 tScudamore, Rev. W. E. Ditchinghim» 
 Bungay 
 
 Selwyn, Rev. Wm. Ely 
 
 *Sewell, Rev. J. E. New Coll. 
 
 Seymour, Rev. Sir J. H. Bart. North- 
 church, Herts 
 
 Seymour, Rev. Richard, Kinwarto"' 
 Alcester 
 
 Shadwell, Rev. J. E. Southampton 
 
 Sharp, Rev. John, Horbury 
 
 Sharp, Rev. W. Addington, Cumberland 
 
 *Sharpe, Rev. W. C. Marlborough 
 
 Sharpies, Rev. T. Blackburn 
 
 Shaw, Rev. E, B. Narborough, Leices- 
 tershire 
 
 Shaw, Rev. Morton, Hawkhurst, Kent 
 tShaw, Rev. G. Fen Drayton 
 Shearly, W. J. Esq. St. Peter's Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 Smith, Rev. E. 0. Hulcote, near 
 
 Woburn 
 Shedden, S. Esq. Pembroke College 
 Shepherd, Rev. Samuel 
 Sheppard, J. H. Esq. Queen's Coll. 
 tSheppard, W. Esq. Oriel Coll. 
 Sheppard, Rev. F. Clare Hall, Camb. 
 •Sherlock, Rev. H. H. Ashton, in 
 
 Win wick 
 Sherwood, Rev. Mr. 
 •Shillibeer, Mr. John, Oundle 
 tShort, Rev. Augustus, Ravensthorpe, 
 
 Northamptonshire 
 Short, Rev. T. Trinity Coll. 
 Shortland, Rev. H. V. Twinstead, near 
 
 Halsted 
 Snow, Rev. D. Blandford 
 Sidebottom, Rev. W. Buckden 
 Sidgwick, C. Esq. Skipton Castle, York- 
 
 shire 
 Siroms and Son, Messrs. Bath 
 *Simms, Rev. E. Great Malvern 
 Simpson, Rev. J. D. Sidney Sussex Coll 
 
 Camb. 
 •Simpson, Rev. Joseph, Shrewsbury 
 Simpson, Rev. J. Pemberton, Wakefield 
 Simpson, Rev. T. W. Thurnscowe Hall 
 Simpson, R. Esq. Mitcham, Surrey 
 Sinclair, Rev. John, Chaplain to the 
 
 Bishop of London 
 Sittingbourne Reading Society 
 Skinner, F. Esq. 
 Skipsey, Rev. Mr. 
 
 Skrine, Rev. Haroourt, Wadham Coll. 
 Sladen, Rev. E. H. M. Bockleton, 
 
 Worcestershire 
 Slocombe and Simms, Messrs. Leeds 
 Small, Rev. N. P. Market Bosworth 
 Smart, Thomas, Esq. 
 Smirke, Sir Robert 
 
 Smith, Andrew,M.D. Fort Pitt,Chatham 
 Smith, Rev. C. F. Pendlebury, near 
 
 Manchester 
 tSmith, Rev. Dr. Leamington 
 Smith, Rev. Jeremiah, Long Buckby, 
 
 Northampton 
 
20 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Smith, Kev. E. H. Jersey 
 
 Smith, Rev. J. C. Castle Gary, 
 
 Somerset 
 Smith, Rev. H. R. Somers.Little Bentley, 
 
 Essex 
 •Smith, Rev. John, Bradford 
 Smith, Rev. Edward, Bocking 
 •Smith, R. P. Esq. Pemhroke College 
 Smith, Rev. Mr. Greenock 
 •Smith, Rev. S. St. Mary's, Ely 
 Smith, S. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham 
 Smith, Henry, Esq. 
 Smith, Rev. Joseph, Trinity Coll. 
 Smyth, Rev. Mr. Fifield, near Andover 
 Smyth, Rev. H. Tenor Glebe, John- 
 stown, Ireland 
 Smythe, Rev. P. M. Tanworth, Henley 
 
 in Arden 
 Snow, Rev. D. Blandford 
 Soltau, Mr. 
 
 Somers Cocks, J. S. Esq. 
 Soraers, Right Hon. Countess 
 Southby, Rev. Dr. Bulford, Amesbury 
 •Sotheby, Rev. T. H. 
 Southouse, Rev. George, Oriel Coll. 
 •Southwell, Rev. Geo. Bristol 
 Sparkes, Rev.jChas. Chesterford, Saffron 
 
 Walden 
 Sparkes, Rev. E. Hapton Parsonage, 
 
 Long Stratton 
 •Spencer, Rev. W. J. Starsten, Norfolk 
 Spreat, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter 
 *Spranger, Rev. R. J. Exeter Coll. 
 Spry, Rev. John Hume, D.D. Oriel 
 
 Coll. Rector of St. Mary-le-bone 
 •Stackhouse's Library, the Trustees of 
 Stacy, Rev. Thomas, Cardiff 
 •Stafford, Rev. J. C. Dinton, Salisbury 
 St. Andrew's University 
 Stanfield, Mr. J. Bookseller, Wakefield 
 Stanley, Rev. E. Rugby 
 Stanton, Richard, Esq. Brasenose Coll. 
 Statter, Rev. Jas. Lindale 
 Staveley, J. Bookseller, Nottingham 
 Stebbing, Rev. Dr. 
 Stephens, Rev. C. L. Kencott 
 Stephenson, G. H. Esq. 
 Stevens, Rev. M. E. T. Thornbury 
 Stevens, Rev. R. Culver 
 •Stevenson, Mr. T. Bookseller, Camb. 
 
 Stewart, Mr. Pembroke Coll. Cambridge 
 Stewart, S. B. Esq. Brase-nose Coll. 
 •St. John, Rev. A. East Farleigh 
 Stockdale, Rev. Henry, Misterton 
 Stockham, Rev. J. H. Ponighill 
 Stokes, Scott N. Esq. Trin. Coll. Camb. 
 •Stonard, Rev. Dr. Ulverstone 
 •Storer, Rev. John, Hawksworth, Notts 
 Story, A. B. Esq. St. Alban's 
 Storks, T. F. Esq. Jesus College, Camb. 
 Stracey, W. J. Esq, Wells Theol. Coll. 
 •Street, Joseph, Esq. South Sea House 
 Street, Rev. A. W. Bishop's College, 
 
 Calcutta 
 Street, Rev. J. C. Plymouth 
 Strong, Mr. W. Bookseller, Bristol 
 •Sturrock, Rev. W. Diocese of Calcutta 
 Sunter, Mr. Bookseller, York 
 Suriidge, Rev. Dr. 
 Sutherland, Dr. A. J. Ch. Ch. 
 Sutton, Rev. K. S. Exeter Coll. 
 •Swainson, Rev. C. L. Crick, Northamp- 
 tonshire 
 •Swainson, C. A. Esq. Fellow of Christ's 
 
 Coll. Cambridge 
 •Swete, Rev. B. Cork 
 Swete, Rev. Wm. Downgate, Sandhurst 
 Sykes, G. M. Esq.Downing Coll. Camb. 
 tSymons, Rev. B. P. D.D. Warden of 
 Wadham Coll. 
 
 •Tail, Rev. Dr. Head Master of Rugby 
 
 School 
 Talbot, Hon. and Rev. W. C. Ingestrie, 
 
 Lichfield 
 Talbot, Rev. G. Bristol 
 Tarbutt,Rev.Arthur,St.Mary's,Reading 
 tTate, Frank, Esq. University Coll. 
 Tatham, Rev. Arthur 
 Taylor, A. Esq. Queen's Coll. 
 Taylor, Miss, London Road, Brighton, 
 
 {Chrysostom) 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 21 
 
 Taylor, Rev. M. J. Harold, Bedfordshire 
 Taylor, Rev. Joseph, Dukiafield, near 
 
 Manchester 
 Taylor, Rev. Robert, Leeds 
 •Tennant, Rev. Wm. 
 Temple, The Hon. the Society of the 
 
 Inner 
 Thomas, Rev. C. N. St. Columb's 
 •Thomas, Rev. R. Bancroft's Hospital, 
 
 Mile End 
 Thomas, Rev. R. Blue Hayes 
 Thompson, Rev. E. H. St. James's, 
 
 Westminster 
 Thompson, Rev. J. Bridlington 
 •Thompson, Rev. Sir H. Bart. Fareham 
 •Thompson, Rev. W. H. Trinity Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 Thompson, Captain, R. N. Hayes' Com- 
 mon, Kent 
 Thompson, Mr. G. Bookseller, Bury St. 
 
 Edmunds 
 Thomson, Rev. George, Abbot's Anne, 
 
 Andover 
 •Thornton, H. S. Esq. Battersea Rise 
 Thornton, Rev. W. J. Llanwarne, 
 
 Hereford 
 Thornton, Rev. Spencer, Windover, 
 
 Bucks 
 Thoiold, Mr. W. Barnstaple 
 •Thorp, Rev. Henry, Topsham 
 •Thurlow, Rev. John, Durham 
 Thwaytes, Rev. J. Carlisle 
 Thynne, Rev. Lord Chas. Longbridge 
 
 Deverill, Warminster 
 •Tibbs, Rev. Henry W. Carham, 
 
 Northumberland 
 tTickell, G. Esq. University Coll. 
 Tidswell, Rich. Esq. Upper Clapton 
 Timins, Rev. Henry 
 Tindale, J. Esq. Huddersfield 
 •Todd, Rev. J. H. D.D.Trinity College, 
 
 Dublin 
 Tomkyns, Rev. John, Creenford 
 Tomlinson'sLibrary,Newcastle-on-Tyne 
 Tonge, George, Esq. 
 •Tottenham, Rev. E. Bath 
 Townsend, Rev. George, Prebendary of 
 
 Durham 
 •Townsend, Rev. G. F. Brantingham, 
 
 Yorkshire 
 
 Trenow, Rev. F. W. near Worcester 
 •Tripp, Rev. H. St. Columba's, Navan, 
 
 Ireland 
 Tristram, B. Esq. Lincoln 
 •Tritton, Henry, Esq. 54, Lombard 
 
 Street, London 
 Trollope, Rev. Arthur 
 Troughton, Rev. J. E. Harwardune, 
 
 Flintshire 
 •Trowers, Rev. Walter 
 ♦Truro Theological Library 
 Tucker, Rev. M. jun. 
 Tufnell, Rev. G. Wormingford, near 
 
 Colchester 
 Tunno, Miss, Cheltenham 
 •Turbitt, Rev. W. Halford 
 Turner, John, Esq. Balliol Coll. 
 Turner, Rev. Chas. Kidderminster 
 Turner, Rev. J. Stourbridge 
 Turner, Rev. J. F. Exeter 
 Turner, Sharon, Esq. 
 Turner, Rev. Thomas, Exeter Coll. 
 Turner, Rev. W. H. Norwich 
 Twiss, A. O. Esq. Boyle, Ireland 
 Twopeny, Rev. D, S. Sittingbourne 
 •Tyler, Rev. James Endell, Rector of 
 
 St. Giles in the Fields 
 Tjudale, Rev. H. A. Westerham, Kent 
 •Tyrrell, Rev. W. Beaulieu, near 
 
 Southampton 
 Tyrrell, T. Esq. 
 Tytler, Patrick Eraser, Esq. 
 
 Underbill, Mr. E. B. Oxford 
 University of Glasgow 
 Upton,Rev. J.S. Wentworth, Rotherham 
 tUtterton, Rev. J. S. Oriel Coll. 
 Vaux, Rev. Bowyer,Collegiate Church, 
 
 Wolverham pton 
 •Vaux, Rev. Wm. Preb. of Winchester 
 Vernon-Harcourt, Rev. L. 
 
22 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 Vicars, Bev. M. Exeter 
 Vickerman, C. R. Esq. 
 Vickers, Ven. Archdeacon, Chetton, 
 
 Bridgenorth 
 Vickery, Mr. Bristol 
 Vigne, Rev. H. Sunbury, Middlesex 
 •Vizard, John, Esq. 
 Vogan, Rev. T. S. L. 
 Vyvyan, Rev. V. F. Withiel, Cornwall 
 
 Wainwright, Rev. Dr. Boston, U. S. A. 
 •Wagner, A. Esq. Trinity Coll. Canib. 
 Walford, Rev. Oliver, Charterhouse 
 Walford, Rev. Wm. Hatfield, Essex 
 Walker, C. H. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 Walker, E. Esq. Lincoln Coll. 
 Walker, Rev. G. A. Alverthorpe, 
 
 Wakefield 
 Walker, Rev. R. Wadham Coll. 
 Walker, Rev. S. W. Bampton,'Devon 
 Walker, Rev. T. Bickleigh, Plymouth 
 Walker, Rev. Thos. Clipslone, Market 
 
 Harborough 
 Walker, Mr. Queen's Coll. Cambridge 
 * Walker,Rev.Thos. Christ's Coll. Camb. 
 Walker, Rev. S. Horrabrid^e, near 
 
 Tavistock 
 Wall, Rev. Henry, Vice-Principal of 
 
 St. Alban Hall 
 Wallace, Rev. Geo. Canterbury 
 Wallas, Rev. John, Queen's Coll. 
 Wallinger, Rev. W. 
 Wallis, Mr. H. Bookseller, Cambridge 
 Walter, J. Esq. Exeter Coll. 
 Walter, Rev. Edw. Langton Rectory, 
 
 Horncastle 
 Walter, Rev. Ernest, Tachbiook 
 Walter, Rev. Keats 
 Walthamstow Library 
 *Walton, Rev. Dr. Birdhook 
 Ward, Right Hon. Lady, Himley Hall 
 
 Ward, Bev. B. Skipton 
 
 *Ward, Rev.W. P. Compton Vallance, 
 
 Dorchester 
 Ward, Rev. W. C. Brome, Sufl'olk 
 Wardroper, Bev. Charles, Gloucester 
 Ware, Bev. H. Ladock, near Truro 
 Warren, Bev. Z. S. Beverley 
 •Warter, Rev. J. Wood, West Tarring, 
 
 Sussex 
 Wason, James, Esq. Stroud 
 Watkins. Rev. W. Chichester 
 Watkins, Rev. Henry, South Mailing, 
 
 Lewes 
 Watson, Joshua, Esq. 
 Watson, Rev. J. D. Guilsborough, 
 
 Northampton 
 Watson, Rev. Alex. Cheltenham 
 Watson, Bev. Geo. Etheiley, Durham 
 Watts, Rev. John, Tarrant Gunville, 
 
 Blandford 
 Watts, Richard, Esq. Clifton House, 
 
 Workington 
 
 * Watts, Rev. William 
 *Wayett, Rev. W. Pinchbeck 
 *Weare, Rev. T. W. Westminster 
 Webb, J. W. Esq. Clare Hall, Camb. 
 
 * Webster, Rev. William, Christ'sHospital 
 tWebster, Rev. W.N.Pi(sligo,Aberdeen 
 •Webster, Samuel K. Esq. Emmanuel 
 
 College, Cambridge 
 *Weguelin, Rey, W. Stoke, near 
 
 Arundel 
 Wenham, S. G. Esq. Magd. Coll. 
 *Wells, Rev. F. B. Woodeh'urch, 
 
 Kent 
 •West,Hon. and Bev. R. W. Balliol 
 
 Coll. 
 Whately, Bev. C. St. Mary Hall 
 Wheatley, C. B. Esq. Mirfield, near 
 
 Dewsbury 
 Wheeler, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford 
 White, P. Esq. 
 White, Rev. W. S. 
 White, Bev. B. M. Aveley, Essex 
 White, Rev. R. Longridge, near 
 
 Presfon 
 White, Mr. W. Pall Mall 
 Whitford, Rev. R. W. Madras 
 *Whitfield, Rev. G. T. Bockleton 
 Whitmore, Mr. Bookseller, Manchester 
 
SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 23 
 
 •Wickham, Rev. R. Twyford, Hants 
 tWickens, Rev. H. 
 Wight, Isle of, Clerical Library 
 WigsoD, Rev. W. Coggeshall, near 
 
 Kelvedon 
 ♦Wilberforce, Rev. H. East Farleigh, 
 
 Kent 
 Wilberforce, Ven. Robert, Archdeacon 
 
 of the East Riding of Yorkshire, 
 
 Burton, Agnes, Driffield 
 Wilberforce, Ven. Samuel, Archdeacon 
 
 of Surrey, Alverstoke, Gosport 
 Wilde, Rev. S. D. Fletching, near 
 
 UckBeld 
 Wilkin, Rev. Mr. Bole, Gainsborough 
 Wilkins, Rev. J. M, Southwell, Notts. 
 Wilkinson, Rev. M. Butterwick 
 Williams, Rev. E. T. Exeter Coll. 
 •Williams,Rev.G.King'sColl.Cambrid'ge 
 *Williams, Matthew D. Esq. 
 Williams, Sir John, Bart.Bodelwyddan 
 Williams, Rev. I. Trinity Coll. 
 Williams, Kev. F. D. Great Wishford, 
 
 Wilts 
 Williams, Rev. J. West Hackney 
 Williamson, Rev. R. H. Hurworth, 
 
 Newcastle-on-Tyne 
 •Williams, Robert, Esq. 
 •Willis, Rev. A. Ludlow 
 Willis, H. Esq. Catherine Hall, Camb. 
 Willock, Rev. W. W. Ware 
 Wilson, Rev. John, Trinity Coll. 
 •Wilson, Rev. R. F. Hursley, near 
 
 Winchester 
 Wilson, Robt. Esq, Magdalen Hall 
 Wilson, Thomas, Esq. Bath 
 Wilson, Rev, Charles T. Magd. Hall 
 Wilson, Walter, Esq. Bath 
 Winchester, The Dean and Chapter of 
 tWinchester, Rev. W. Ashelworth, 
 
 Gloucester 
 tWingfield, Rev. William 
 Winlerbottom, J. Esq. 
 Wise, J. A. Esq. Clayton Hall, Sta- 
 
 fordshire 
 Wise, Rev. Henry, OfTchurch 
 Wither, Rev. W. B. Otterbourne, Hants 
 Withers, Rev. Geo. Calcutta 
 Witts, Rev. Edw. F. Upper Slaughter, 
 Gloucestershire 
 
 Wix, Rev. E. Archdeacon of New- 
 
 foundland 
 Wood, C. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham 
 Wood, Rev. G. Newcastle 
 Wood, Rev. H. Fenstanton, near 
 
 St. Ives 
 Wood, Rev. H. O. 
 Wood, Rev. J. R. St. James's Palace 
 Wood, Rev. R. Broughton, Manchester 
 Wood, Rev. Jas. Settrington, near 
 
 Mai ton 
 Wood, Mrs. W. Tunbridge Wells 
 Woodford, Rev. Kussell, Bishop's Coll. 
 
 Biistol 
 Woodgate, Rev. H. A. St. John's Coll. 
 Woodham, C. B. Esq. St. John's Coll. 
 
 Cambridge 
 Woods, Rev. G. H. West Dean, Chi- 
 chester 
 Woods, Rev. P. Dublin 
 •Woodward, Alex. Esq. Catherine Hall, 
 
 Cambridge 
 •Woodward, Rev. F. B. 
 Woodward, Rev. J. H. Bristol 
 tWoolcombe, E. C. Esq. Oriel Coll. 
 Woolcombe, Rev. Wm. W. Exeter Coll. 
 tWoollcombe, G. Esq. Ch. Ch. 
 t Wordsworth, Rev. Dr. Buxtad, 
 
 Uckfield 
 •Wordsworth, Rev. Chas. SecondMaster 
 
 of Winchester School 
 Wordsworth, Rev. C. F. Gillingham^ 
 
 Dorset 
 Worgan, Rev. J. H. Calthorpe, 
 
 Rugby 
 Worthy, Rev. C. Exeter 
 Wray, Rev. Cecil, Liverpool 
 Wrench, Rev. Frederick, Stowting 
 
 Rectory, Ashford 
 Wright, Rev. J. A. 
 Wright, Rev. T. B. Wrangle Vicarage, 
 
 near Boston 
 Wright, H. P. St. Peter's College, 
 
 Cambridge 
 Wright, Rev. T. P. Hackney 
 Wright. Rev. R. R. 
 Wyatt, Rev. W.Snenton, Notts. 
 Wylde, Rev. T. Bellbroughton, 
 
 Worcestershire 
 Wylde, Rev. C. E. Sheerness 
 
24 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS. 
 
 •Wynter.Rev.Dr. President of St. John's 
 
 Coll. Vice-Chancellor 
 •Wynter, Rev. J. C. St. John's Coll. 
 
 Yates, Bev. E. T. Aylsham, Norfolk 
 Young, Rev. P. Hursley, nr. Winchester 
 Young, Rev. R. G. 
 
 Yard, Rev. J. Havant 
 Yates, Dr. Brighton 
 
 Zordiffe, T. Esq. 
 
 •»• The Publishers of the Library of the Fathers respectfully inform the 
 Subscribers, that they cannot be ordinarily responsible for delivering the Volumes 
 at Subscribers' price beyond three months after the time of Publication ; and re- 
 quest that any change of residence of a Subscriber may be made known to them, 
 and that they may receive directions in what manner the Volumes are to be for- 
 warded in continuation. The Publishers are obliged to make this statement in 
 consequence of three of the Volumes being out of print, which cannot be re- 
 printed at present ; complete sets therefore will soon become difficult to meet with. 
 
 There seems to be ground for thinking, that many, who wished to 
 become Subscribers to the Original Texts, have not distinctly specified 
 that wish. It is requested that these, or any other corrections, may be 
 sent to the Publishers. 
 
BOOKS 
 
 PUBLISHED BY J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 A COMMENTARY ON THE FOUR GOSPELS, 
 
 COLLECTED OUT OF THE 
 
 WORKS OF THE FATHERS; 
 
 TKANSLATED FEOM THE 
 
 CATENA AUREA OF THOMAS AQUINAS, 
 
 EDITED BV THE RET. 
 
 E. B. PUSEY, D.D. J. KEBLE, M.A. J. H. NEWMAN, B.D. 
 
 Vol. I. ST. MATTHEW. 3 Parts. £1 8s. 
 Vol. n. ST. MARK. 10s. 6d. 
 Vol. in. ST. LUKE. 2 Parts. ^1 Is. 
 Vol. IV. ST. JOHN, in the press. 
 
 8vo. 5s. 
 AN ESSAY ON THE MIRACLES 
 
 RECORDED IN THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF THE EARLY AGES. 
 
 BY JOHN HENRY NEWMAN, B.D. 
 
 Vols. I. and II. Svo. 'eacA 10s. 6d. 
 
 THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF M. L'ABBE FLEURY, 
 
 From the Second Ecumenical Council, translated with Notes. 
 
 Vol. III. is in the press. 
 
 It is proposed to contim^e this series to the time nf Pope Gregory tile Great, A.D, 603, 
 
 which is calculated to form six vols. The Third Volume is nearly ready. 
 
 8vo. 78. 6d 
 THE DEFINITIONS OF FAITH, 
 And Canons of Discipline of the Six (Ecumenical Councils, with the re- 
 maining Canons of the Code of the Universal Church. Translated, with 
 Notes. To which are added, THE APOSTOLICAL CANONS. 
 By the Rev. WM. ANDREW HAMMOND, M.A. of Ch. Ch. Oxford. 
 
 2 vols. 8vo. Boards, price 21s. 
 
 DE POETICS VI MEDICA. 
 
 PRJELECTIONES ACADEMIC OXONII HABITUE, 
 
 Annis MDCCCXXXII— MDCCCXLI, 
 
 a JOANNE KEBLE, M.A., Poeticae Publico Praelectore, 
 
 CoUegii Orielensis Nuper Socio. 
 
 Tlie Twenty-fourth Edition. \%mo. Qs. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. 
 
 Thoughts in Verse for the Sundays and Holidays throughout the Year. 
 
 12mo. 6s. 
 SERMONS, 
 
 PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND IN OTHER PLACES. 
 
 By the Rev. C. MARRIOTT, M.A. Fellow of Oriel College, and late 
 Principal of the Diocesan College at Chichester. 
 
 8vo. Price 5s. Part I. 
 
 ANALECTA CHRISTIANA, 
 
 By C. MARRIOTT, A M. 
 
LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY. 
 
 Volumes for 1841. 
 BISHOP ANDREWES' SERMONS. Vols. I. to IV. 21. 2s. 
 ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol. I. 10s. 6d. 
 BISHOP BULL'S HARMONY of ST. PAUL and ST. JAMES ON 
 JUSTIFICATION. 6s. Second Edition. 
 
 For 1842. 
 BISHOP NICHOLSON ON THE CATECHISM. 6s. Reprinting. 
 ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol. II. and III. each 14s. 
 BISHOP ANDREWES' SERMONS. Vol. V. 14s. 
 BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S WORKS. Vol. I. 12s. 
 
 BISHOP BULL'S ANSWER to STRICTURES and APOLOGY for 
 his HARMONY. Now first translated. 12s. Beprinting. 
 
 For 1843. 
 ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol. IV. nearly ready. 
 BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S WORKS. Vol. II. and III. each 12s. 
 BISHOP COSIN'S WORKS. Vol, I. 12s. 
 BISHOP OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK, nearly ready. 
 THORNDIKE'S WORKS. Vol. L 10s. 
 
 For 1844. 
 THORNDIKE'S WORKS. Vol. II. 10s. 
 BISHOP COSIN'S WORKS. Vol. II. 
 BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S WORKS. Vol. IV. 12s. 
 MARSHALL — ^The Penitential Discipline of the Primitive Church, for the 
 
 first 400 years after Christ. 6s. 
 BISHOP GUNNING— The Paschal, or Lent Fast; Apostolical and 
 
 Perpetual. 
 JOHNSON — The Unbloody Sacrifice, and Altar Unveiled and Supported. 
 
 Vol. I. 
 Suhscrihers paying two guineas annually IN ADVANCE are entitled to all the Publi- 
 cations for tliat year without further payment. Those who commence with the year 
 1843, will he allowed to exchange Vol. IV. of BnAMtixi.i.for Vol. I. oj Betsrioce. 
 
 A New Edition in One Volnme 8»o." 1 0*. 6rf. 
 
 THE ENGLISH THEOLOGICAL WORKS OF GEORGE BULL, D.D., 
 
 Sometime Lord Bishop of St. David's. 
 
 *«* This Volume will be necessary for the Subscribers to the Anglo-Catholic 
 
 Library to complete Bishop Bull's Works, as the Translations of the Latin 
 
 Works only will appear in that series. 
 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 A DISSERTATION ON THE 
 
 VALIDITY of the ORDINATIONS of the ENGLISH, 
 
 AND OF 
 
 The SUCCESSION of the BISHOPS of the ANGLICAN CHURCH- 
 With the Proofs establishing the Facts advanced in this Work • ' 
 
 By the Rev. Father PIERRE FRANCOIS LE COURAYER. 
 
 Foolscap Svo. 5s. 
 GERMAN PROTESTANTISM, 
 
 AND THE RIGHT OF PRIVATE JUDGMENT IN THE INTERPRETATION 
 OF SCRIPTURE. 
 
 A hketch Of German Theology from the Reformation to the present time, in a 
 
 Series of Letters to a Layman. 
 
 By the Rev. G. H. DEWAR., M.A. late of Exeter College, Oxford, 
 
 and Chaplain to the British Residents at Hamburgh. 
 
8vo. Is. 6d. 
 THE HOLY EUCHARIST ACOMFORT TOTHE PENITENT. 
 
 A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE THE tTNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. 
 
 BY THE REV. E. B, PUSEY, D.D. 
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR, 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE ARTICLES TREATED OF IN TRACT 90 RECONSIDERED 
 
 And their Interpretation vindicated. 
 In a LETTER to the Rev. R. W. JELF, D.D. Canon of Christ Church. 
 
 Fourth edition, 8vo. 6s. 
 A LETTER 
 
 TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD 
 RICHARD, LORD BISHOP OF OXFORD, 
 
 ON THE TENDENCY TO ROMANISM 
 
 Imputed to Doctrines held of old as now in the English Church. 
 With an Appendix, containing Extracts from the Tracts for the Times, 
 and other Works ; shewing that to oppose Ultra- Protestantism is not to 
 favour Popery. With a Preface on the Doctrine of Justification. 
 
 Third edition, 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 A LETTER TO HIS GRACE 
 
 THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY, 
 
 ON CIRCUMSTANCES CONNECTED WITH THE PRESENT CRISIS IN THE 
 
 ENGLISH CHURCH. 
 
 Second edition. \2mo. Is. With the Appendix, 
 
 THE CHURCH THE CONVERTER OF THE HEATHEN. 
 
 TWO SERMONS 
 
 PREACHED IN CONFORMITY WITH THE QUEEN'S LETTER IN BEHALF 
 OF THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, 
 
 At St. Mary's Church, Melcombe Regis. Sept. 9, 1838; with copious Notes. 
 
 Svo. \s. 6rf. • 
 
 CHRIST, THE SOURCE AND RULE OF CHRISTIAN LOVE. 
 A SERMON 
 
 PREACHED ON THE FEAST OF ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST, 1840, AT ST. 
 
 PAUL'S CHURCH, BRISTOL, IN AID OF A NEW CHURCH TO BE ERECTED 
 
 IN AN OUTLYING DISTRICT IN THAT PARISH. 
 
 With a Preface on the Relation of our Exertions to our Needs. 
 
 8vo. U. 
 
 THE PREACHING OF THE GOSPEL, A PREPARATION FOR 
 
 OUR LORD'S COMING. 
 
 A SERMON 
 
 PREACHED AT THE PAROCHIAL CHURCH OF ST. ANDREW'S, CLIFTON, 
 
 IN CONFORMITY WITH THE QUEEN'S LETTER, IN BEHALF OP THE 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL; 184L 
 
 Second edition. &d. 
 THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. A SERMON 
 
 PREACHED ON THE TWENTIETH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY, IN 
 ST. PETER'S CHURCH, BRIGHTON. 
 
Fourth Edition, 6 vols. 8vo. 3l. 33. 
 
 PAROCHIAL SERMONS, 
 
 By the Rev. J. H. NEWMAN, B.D. 
 
 VICAR OF ST Mary's, oxford, and fellow of oriel college. 
 
 Also in 12mo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Selection from the four first Volumes of 
 
 PAROCHIAL SERMONS. 
 
 Second Edition in the press, 8vo. 
 
 SERMONS 
 
 CHIEFLY ON THE THEORY OF RELIGIOUS BELIEF. 
 
 Preached before the University of Oxford. 
 
 Second Edition, 8vo. IZs. 
 
 SERMONS, 
 
 CHIEFLY BEARING ON THE CONTROVERSIES OF THE DAY. 
 
 Second Edition 32mo. cloth 3s. 6d. morocco 5s. 
 
 Also in 2 Vols. 8vo. £1 2s. 6d. Illustrated by 32 Engravings. 
 
 THE BAPTISTERY, OK THE WAY OF ETERNAL LIFE. 
 
 BT THE AUTHOE OF THE CATHEDBAL. 
 
 Also in 2 vols. 8vo. 
 The Second Edition, without the engravings. 
 
 Third Edition. Foolscap 8vo. 7s. 6d. morocco lOs. 6d. 
 THE CATHEDRAL, 
 
 OR THE CATHOLIC AND APOSTOLIC CHURCH IN ENGLAND. 
 Illustrated by Engravings. 
 
 Third Edition 32mo. cloth 4s. 6d. 
 THOUGHTS IN PAST YEARS, 
 
 BY THE AUTHOR OF THE CATHEDRAL. 
 
 12mo. 2s. 6d. 
 THE CHURCH CATECHISM EXPLAINED 
 
 By WILLIAM BEVERIDGE, D.D. Lord Bishop of St. Asaph. 
 
 12mo. 5s. 
 SERMONS ON THE 
 
 MINISTRY AND ORDINANCES OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 
 By WILLIAM BEVERIDGE, D.D. Lord Bishop of St. Asa^ 
 
 12mo. 5s. 
 THE REFLEXIONS ON ETERNITY 
 
 OF JEREMIAH DREXELIUS, 
 
 MADE ENGLISH FROM THE LATIN 
 
 By SAMUEL DUNSTER, D.D. revised and edited by H. P. DUNSTER, M.A. 
 
 BAXTER, PRINTER, OXFORD.